《My Ex-Husband Wants Me Back》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 In the Levine manor at Norham, Katherine Xander was about to go upstairs. As the banquet was about to begin, she wanted to invite her grandfather¨Cinw, Maxwell Levine, to Shortly after, she arrived in front of the door of his study. Seeing that it was half¨Cclosed, she prepared to knock on it. Just then, she heard the old man¡¯s solemn voice traveling from the study. ¡°Christopher, you and Katherine have been married for two years. Don¡¯t you think you should have children by now? You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time you consider having a child.¡± After hearing Maxwell¡¯s words, Katherine finally understood why she had not seen her husband, Christopher Levine, the entire night. He had been in the old man¡¯s study the whole time. Katherine knew it was rude to cavesdrop on other people¡¯s conversations. However, she found herself rooted to her spot and wanted to hear Christopher¡¯s answer Then, a cold and indifferent voice sounded, ¡°A woman who¡¯s not loved by me doesn¡¯t deserve to conceive my child.¡± The color instantly drained from Katherine¡¯s face, and a chill washed over her broken heart. Unexpectedly, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, Christopher added in an annoyed tone, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already done what all of you wanted and married Katherine, but if you want me to have a child with her. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. Today, I¡¯m going to make it clear to you that Katherine and I will never have a child in this lifetime¡± With that, he marched to head out of the room. Maxwell was utterly enraged, and he yelled at him loudly. ¡°You rascal! You¡¯ve be quite the rebel, huh?¡± He threw the cane he was holding toward the door for good measure. Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching the door of the study, Katherine hid in the guest room next door frantically. However, as she walked too quickly, she identally bumped into the doorknob. She endured the pain, not daring to make a sound. Unable to contain the misery in her 21:47 Sat, 20 Jan Chapter 1 heart anymore, she burst into tears, sobbing uncontrobly Three days ago, she had experienced a torturous moment that made her feel as though she was falling from heaven and straight to hell. As she had been feeling nauseoustely, she had gone for a health checkup at the hospital. When she found out she was pregnant, she instantly shed tears of joy She nned to give Christopher a surprise after getting the pregnancy slip. To her dismay, before the surprise could even be delivered, she received a terrible. shock. It was another pregnancy slip sent to her phone from her husband¡¯s mistress, Kiara Assheton, stating that Kiara was eight weeks pregnant. and The text also contained a message from Kiara that was written mockingly: ¡°Katherine. why won¡¯t you just admit defeat? You¡¯ve been married to Christopher for two years. he still doesn¡¯t love you. So what if you were married into a wealthy family? All you have is Old Mr. Levine¡¯s support. Sure, you managed to secure Christopher, but you don¡¯t have his heart. If I were you, I would¡¯ve disappeared long ago. I bet you¡¯re the only person in the world who can live so pathetically. Old Mr. Levine always regarded children with great importance. Once Christopher divorces you, I doubt Old Mr. Levine will stop me from joining the family.¡± Kiara¡¯s text was written to provoke and express how smug she was regarding Katherine¡¯s misfortune. It was true that Katherine liked Christopher. Unfortunately, it was only after the wedding that she found out his heart already belonged to someone else. On the night of the wedding, she was left alone in the room. However, her husband was out with the celebrity, Kiara, the whole time. He was totally not bothered about the fact that he was already married Back then, Katherine was filled with expectations and longing for the future. She wanted to bear his two Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. children, quit her job, and focus on being a full time housewife. This was all so that he could focus on his work without any worries. However, in the following two years, she was utterly disappointed. The number of times he came home was an few that she could count it with her hugers In fact, even the child in her belly was conceived by mechdent Christopher, who had just reached downstairs, took a quick look around the area and Chapter 1 found that Katherine was nowhere to be seen. He soon came to the guest room beside the study and pushed the door open forcefully. making a loud sound. Hearing the sound, Katherine sensed that danger wasing and staggered a few steps backward as she wiped the tears off her face. Through her tears, she saw a blurry image of a stern¨Clooking man approaching her. It was her husband, Christopher. The man¡¯s expression was cold and indifferent. He was dressed in a tailor¨Cmade ck reflected the lights. He did not have a single ounce of pity for her. As soon as he stepped in, he grabbed her chin forcefully. and white suit with silver cuts, ¡°Katherine Xander, you¡¯re really getting bolder by the day, aren¡¯t you? How dare you use Grandpa¡¯s support and make him pressure me to have a baby with you? Looks like your tricks have improved over the past two years, eh?¡± he raged. Just as Katherine was about to say something, he continued, ¡°Two years ago, you yed a cheap trick by crawling into my bed so you can be my wife. What now? You want to elevate your status by being pregnant so you can stay in the Levine family forever. Am I right?¡± Katherine paled as she bit her lip furiously. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe me or no not. I¡¯m telling you I didn¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°How dare you still argue after all you¡¯ve done? If you didn¡¯t do it, why are you hiding here? You¡¯re clearly feeling guilty for eavesdropping on my conversation with Grandpa!¡± Katherine opened her mouth to retort, but she did not have the strength to do so. In fact, even if she had a dozen mouths, there was no way she could exin herself. Christopher merely stared at her pitiful face with contempt. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s fine if you eavesdropped. This way, I don¡¯t have to waste my breath repeating everything to you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of my character. So, you want to have a baby with me? Well, you, Katherine, are not worthy.¡± At that moment, he looked like a devil who had risen from hell. His words were like sharp daggers that shed at Katherine¡¯s heart repeatedly. Yet, no matter how painful it felt, she had to endure it. Her fingernails dug deep into her palms, but she felt no pain. In truth, Katherine was a smart person. She knew from the night of their wedding that ||| Chapter I Christopher did not love her. He merely treated her with indifference. This was his first time getting into a fight with her, roaring like a beast. As he kept repeating the two words ¡°not worthy¡± in her face, she felt those words were like arrows that shot into her heart. For the past two years, she had carefully done everything to fulfill her duties as his wife to the best of her abilities. Being the foolish person she was, she thought he would develop feelings for her one day. She thought that as long as she made some sacrifices, she could warm his cold heart. Little did she expect that he would hate her more after two years, which totaled over 600 days. Nheless, she was reluctant to give up, and her obsession with him had not faded. Realizing they were about to part ways soon, she wanted to get a definite answer from him. ¡°Christopher, have you ever loved me for the past two years? Even just a little? Or for even a single second?¡± As soon as the question left her lips, she felt like a ridiculous joke. She knew she was. obviously humiliating herself, and her entire b*dy trembled uncontrobly. Even so, she still wanted to hear his answer. At that moment, Christopher found her really odd. Not only was she not crying and making a fuss, but she was also asking a question that had an obvious answer. He did not want to give her a direct answer either. Rather, he responded with indifference and disdain, ¡°What do you think, my dear wife?¡± In reality, Katherine¡¯s act of asking such a silly and dumb question was her way of holding onto thest straw of hope. Naturally, she had expected such an answer from him. She was just trying to numb herself and was like an ostrich that did not want to face the reality. As long as his answer was definite, even if there was a slight hesitance in his answer, she would not hesitate to remain and continue battling with his mistress. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Katherine was actually unfazed by Kiara¡¯s provocation and mockery. After all, Katherine was the one who had all the protection she needed. ording to the Levine family¡¯s rules, as long as the woman did nothing wrong, man from the Levine family could not ask for a divorce. the That meant as long as Katherine did not do anything wrong to Christopher and did not file for a divorce, Kiara would not be able to be a member of the Levine family even if she was pregnant. And the child Kiara gave birth to would only ever be an illegitimate child. However, ever since Katherine had married into the Levine family, she had always felt like a lowly concubine who never received much attention from her husband. Only she knew how torturous it felt. At this moment, Katherine started wondering what the point of enduring all that for the past two years was. Tar protect thest vestige of dignity she had in her, Katherine said stubbornly, ¡°I get it now. With that, she turned around and left. Christopher watched her walk away. Although she looked deste and helpless, she seemed to also show resoluteness and determination that was never seen in her before. He took a step forward subconsciously. At that moment, a hint ofpassion emerged. in his heart. However, he quickly snapped back to his senses. Recalling all the tricks she yed on him, he took only a few seconds to return to his cold and arrogant demeanor. Meanwhile, the banquet was still ongoing, but Katherine was not in the mood to put on an act anymore. She returned to her room and calmed herself down. After that, she sat at the dressing table and touched up her makeup. Pretending as if nothing happened, she walked down the stairs calmly and approached Maxwell, saying softly, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯d like to go back and get some rest. The moment Maxwell heard she was not feeling well, he panicked and called out to his grandson, ¡°Christopher, your wife isn¡¯t feeling well. Hurry and send her home.¡± Chapter 2 Not wanting everyone¡¯s mood to be spoiled because of her, Katherine rejected Maxwell politely and had the driver send her home instead. On the way home, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost. She felt as though she was a beggar throughout the entire rtionship and realized it was now time to let it go. Seeing as how Christopher treated Kiara like the apple of his eye normally, he would certainly use every method he could think of to force Katherine to file a divorce now that Kiara was pregnant. It was true that she could rely on the Levine family¡¯s rule and the support of Maxwell. However, even if she could keep him as her husband, she could not win over his heart. She had nothing to lose by giving up such a rtionship. As soon as she reached home, she took a bath. For the past two years, she had been constantly in a cautious state and was always mentally tense. Now that she finally figured everything out, she felt as though a heavy burden was lifted off her shoulders. It was an amazing feeling, and she fell asleep soon. Suddenly, she woke up in the middle of the night. A heavy weight was bearing down on her. She could not breathe, and she could feel someone¡¯s hot breath on her ears. Hearing the sound of the familiar breathing, she realized it was Christopher. He hade home. He did not remain at the Levine manor, nor did he go over to Kiara¡¯s. However, she realized something was off about Christopher. She instinctively tugged. her silk pajamas and leaped out of the bed on her bare feet as if Christopher was nothing but a pervert. When Christopher saw her reaction, he thought she was pulling the same trick on him again. While he was on the way home earlier, he felt something was wrong with his b*dy. The truth was, he had let his guard down, as it was a family event that night. Little did he expect that elderly people could be rather bold and that Maxwell had drugged him. ||| O Chapter 2 Perhaps Maxwell had seen how determined Christopher was. Thus, the former decided to take matters into his own hands, wanting to help Katherine salvage their marriage. At this moment, Katherine stated inly, ¡°Christopher, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Hearing her reject him and ask for a divorce made Christopher feel inexplicable frustration and displeasure. Looking at the state he was in, Katherine realized that she must not let him have his way, or he would surely attack her. Not knowing where she got her courage from, she mustered all her strength and him a violent p. ¡°Listen up, Christopher!¡± she roared at the top of her lungs. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She then uttered each syble loudly and clearly, ¡°I want a divorce!¡± gave Christopher grabbed the slender arm she had raised at him and forcefully pushed her back, causing her to stagger a few steps ba backward. ¡°You¡¯re really getting bolder. You¡¯ve crossed the line over and over again. Are you sure you want to get a divorce?¡± After receiving such a brutal p, he was more or less sober now. ¡°Thepany that is being run by your father and that useless brother of yours has been on the brink of bankruptcy. Do you think it can survive without my family¡¯s support? Believe it or not, I can make it close down for good tomorrow,¡± he stated. With that, he turned around and walked to the bathroom to take a cold shower and only came back out half an hourter. The truth was that Katherine could not be bothered about her own family anymore. Not only did they fail to manage thepany properly, but they even gave up their daughter just to save thatpany from bankruptcy. Thus, in Christopher¡¯s eyes, she was just a woman who would do anything to gain what she wanted. For the past two years, he never listened to her, no matter how hard she tried to exin things to him. He was certain she was simply someone who plotted a scheme to get into his bed and was nothing but a materialistic woman. However, it did not matter anymore. Katherine believed she had done her part for the Xander family by giving herself to Christopher for two years in exchange for two years O of stability for her family. That should be enough to repay her father, Gregory Xander, for raising her. As she thought of that, she instantly felt a sense of relief. If there was no trust between two people, then there was no point in trying to make any more exnations. Christopher wore a look of disdain and smugness as he came out of the bathroom. ¡°Are you really willing to give it all up, Katherine? You¡¯ve put in so much effort to be married into the Levine family. Are you really willing to give up all the wealth and glory?¡± Christopher was a well¨Cknown person. Therefore, there was never a shortage of women around him, and he was also faithful to his mistress. He was only saying those words because he felt it was not the right time to get a as he would not be able to exin it to his grandfather. divorce, Whenever he thought of how Maxwell had yed such a cheap trick on him, he felt deeply frustrated. If it was not for the effect of the drugs, he would not have been interested in Katherine, nor would he have been pped by her. ¡°You¡¯d better continue acting the role of my good wife. I can give you anything you want, except for my affection,¡± he said. This was simply his way to stall for time, so Kiara could give birth to their baby peacefully. If Maxwell were to find out about Kiara¡¯s child right now, there was a high possibility of Kiara losing the baby. ¡°Just as I expected. Even scumbags have moments when they treat rtionships seriously, Katherine mused. Unfortunately, she was never going to let his wishe true. ¡°Thank you for your graciousness, Mr. Levine, but I think it¡¯s better if I move out earlier. That way, you and your first crush can be together,¡± she taunted. Upon hearing that, Christopher almost choked on his saliva. Katherine knew that apart from Maxwell, no one in the Levine family liked her. In fact, all of them treated her like a joke. Hence, all she wanted at that moment was to end the rtionship as quickly as possible. Chapter 2 She dashed to herputer, tapped the keys furiously, and prepared the divorce papers in just a few minutes. Picking up a pen, she signed her name hurriedly without the slightest hesitation. When she was done signing it, she handed the papers to Christopher. It was all done cleanly and efficiently. Christopher had attempted to make her stay once. At that moment, he could sense the determination in her that differed from her gentle and humble demeanor before. He nced at the content of the papers, realizing she did not want anything. All she wanted was to leave, which left him quite surprised. When he was done reading the document, he signed his name with a flourish and threw it aside. Seeing he was about to leave, Katherine quickly added. ¡°See you at City Hall tomorrow at nine o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 3 Chapter 3 0 Chapter 3 Katherine was very punctual. She arrived at City Hall at 8:50 am. even though they agreed to meet up at 9:00 am. However, there was no sign of Christopher even after half an hour. It was unusual because he was usually punctual. Moreover, the divorce was exactly what he wanted. ¡°Never mind. If nothing goes wrong, today¡¯s thest time we¡¯ll ever meet. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Maybe there¡¯s a trallic jam on the way,¡± Katherine thought. However, even after waiting for a long time, Christopher was still nowhere to be seen. When it was almost eleven o¡¯clock, she was losing her patience.. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to meet at nine o¡¯clock at City Hall? I¡¯d think you still have feelings for me if you don¡¯t appear. Get here quickly. Otherwise, the staff will be leaving soon,¡± Katherine expressed all her displeasure in one breath as if that would make her feel better. ¡°I¡¯m currently in Baykeep. Something happened to the project here. I just reached here. this morning. I¡¯ll inform you again when I have the time.¡± With that said, Christopher hung up the phone. ¡°How ridiculous! I¡¯m getting stood up on the day of my divorce!¡± Katherine mused. However, she did not bother too much about it since they would still get divorced eventually. Thinking that she definitely could not live in Christopher¡¯s mansion anymore, she decided to go and pack her things. There were a lot of housekeepers in the mansion. The butler, George Wrathall, quickly rushed over and greeted Katherine politely upon seeing her, ¡°Good day, Mrs. Levinel¡± Katherine used to feel proud whenever she was addressed as ¡°Mrs. Levine.¡± However, it sounded like a joke to her now. Katherine said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no Mrs. Levine here, just Ms. Xander.¡± George was confused at her words. Katherine did not know why she said that to him either, as it was unnecessary. She quickly went upstairs and rushed straight to her room. Then, she packed. everything that belonged to her into her luggage but did not include the handbags and jewelry that Christopher had given her. O Chapter 3 After that, she pulled a drawer open. There was an exquisite gift box with a handmade stamp inside. It was a birthday gift meticulously prepared by her for Christopher. She always remembered to prepare gifts for him on special asions. However, they were always left unused on the shelves. When she was preparing it, she thought a handmade stamp would not only express her sincerity but could alsoe in handy for Christopherter on. However, she did not have the chance to give this gift to him anymore. Thus, she threw the stamp along with the box into the trash can. Next, she dragged her luggage and went downstairs. It was very quiet in the house, as the housekeepers remained silent. Only the sound of the luggage¡¯s wheels could be heard. A ck Rolls¨CRoyce was waiting outside the house. She then walked to the car, opened the trunk, and loaded her luggage into the trunk in one go. As soon as she got into the car, Vincent Sullivan, a man who was wearing sunsses, said, ¡°Congrattions on bing single again.¡± With that, Vincent started the car swiftly and drove out of the ce that had brought Katherine great sorrow. George took his phone and reported to Christopher, ¡°Mr. Levine, Mrs. Levine came back and then left again with her luggage. ¡°Huh! What a heartless woman. Yesterday, she was still following me everywhere, and yet she left without any hesitation today,¡± Christopher thought. As he thought of that, an uneasy feeling sat in the pit of his stomach. However, he did not have the time to be bothered by Katherine anymore. A safety issue had urred with his project, and he was still there to deal with it. He knew very well that no mistakes were allowed to ur at this critical moment, as this would impact the sess of thepany¡¯sing acquisitions. For thest two years, the Xander family¡¯s lives became better after they became rtives with the Levines. With the Levines¡® support, the Xander family¡¯spany was gradually getting on track. Even if the Xanders only received small benefits from the Levine Group, they were easily still better off than most of thepanies in Norham. 21:48 Sat, 20 Jan Chapter 3 The moment she thought of how her father had used her for his own gain, Katherine swore that she would never step into the Xander residence again. ¡°I¡¯m not the Xander family¡¯s only daughter. Why was I the one who was sacrificed?¡± she thought. The way she saw it, her sister, Kristin Xander, seemed a hundred or even a thousand times more precious to her family than Katherine herself was. ¡°After I divorce Christopher, and the coboration between the Xanders and the Levines ends, let¡¯s see if they¡¯re willing to sell Kristin to the rich tycoons in Norham,¡± she mused. As her belly would only get bigger with each passing day, she had to sever ties with Christopher as soon as possible and quickly settle the divorce procedure. If he knew that she was pregnant with his child and that she nned to give birth to the child in secret, it was hard to tell what would happen next. One year ago, after the people from the Larson family found her, she finally found out that she was, in fact, the eldest daughter of the Larson family, which was one of the most reputable families in Dellmoor. However, she kept dying her return to the Larson family only because she was truly in love with Christopher. Twenty years ago, internal conflicts had happened within the Larson family. It was then that she had gotten lost and went missing. Eventually, she was adopted by Gregory. Gregory had married twice. His first wife was Katherine¡¯s adoptive mother, who passed from sickness when Katherine was still little. away Later on, Gregory married Lucia Maro, who gave birth to Kristin. From then on, Katherine had a really hard time growing up, as she was constantly bullied by her stepmother and younger sister. Gregory and his family would regret for the rest of their lives for treating her cruelly. Meanwhile, since Katherine had signed the divorce papers, and Christopher was not in. Norham, Katherine had no reason to wait for him anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s §Õ§à back to Dellmoor now,¡± she stated as she fished out her phone, smiling faintly. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. There was no longer anyb*dy she would long for in this city. Rubbing her belly, she said softly, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m going to give you a new life.¡± She figured she would never be lonely again in the future now that she had this child, who belonged only to her. At ten o¡¯clock that night, Christopher finally reached home from Baykeep and went ??? Chapter 3 straight to the room that Katherine had stayed in previously. The scent of roses lingered in the air. It was the same smell that came off Katherine, as it was her favorite scent. ¡°She¡¯s really left this time. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t take away a single item 1 gave her,¡± Christopher mused. He then walked around the room and came across a gift box that was thrown in the trash can. Upon opening the box, he saw a unique stamp that was engraved with his initials. ¡°Did she get this for me?¡± he thought. At this thought, he was suddenly filled with an inexplicable frustration. ¡°Christopher, are you back? Can youe over here for a bit? I have something important to tell you in person.¡± Kiara was a smart woman. She knew that Christopher did not like women who were too aggressive or clingy, and she was good at controlling herself not to cross the line. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over in a while.¡± Christopher could never refuse Kiara¡¯s request. He thought she was always kind and understanding. However, Kiara was only like this in front of Christopher. Whenever she faced Katherine, she was a very domineering woman. Half an hourter, Christopher arrived at Kiara¡¯s condominium. ¡°Christopher, I won¡¯t try to threaten you with the child. I¡¯ll go to the hospital and get an abortion tomorrow.¡± Kiara looked so pitiful when she said those words, making Christopher feel bad instantly. Then, a thought came into his mind, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Grandpa wish for a great¨Cgrandson? Then, let¡¯s just keep the child. After all, Kiara has stayed by my side for all these years, too.¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want the child?¡± Christopher asked tly while sitting on the couch. Upon hearing his words, Kiara continued to act pitifully. ¡°But I don¡¯t want the child to be born as an illegitimate child.¡± ¡°Katherine and I are already divorced. I¡¯ll discuss with Grandpa tomorrow about marrying you.¡± Kiara was overjoyed when she heard that. She thought, ¡°Katherine, I¡¯ve told you before < H 21:48 Sat, 20 Jan Chapter 3 that we¡¯ve yet to find out who¡¯s the winner, and it looks like you just lost!¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The previous day, Katherine¡¯s grandfather, Yandel Larson, had organized a family dinner when he returned to the Larson residence in Dellmoor. He said that it was to wee Katherine back to the Larson family. In truth, it was to announce Katherine as the sessor of Larson Corporation. Yandel had four sons ¨C Cameron Larson, William Larson, Keh Larson, and Dominic Larson. Cameron was the eldest among them and was Katherine¡¯s father. Yandel had also raised him to be his sessor. However, when Cameron and his wife heard that there was news of Katherine, they drove tirelessly overnight to meet her. Unfortunately, they met with a car ident on the highway and could not be Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. rescued in time. This incident was a huge blow to Yandel, who could not bear to part with his son, the one whom he valued the most nevertheless. Out of his three other sons, only William had some talent in the field of business. However, he was very selfish and only cared about his personal interests. Handing Larson Corporation to him would inevitably result in its downfall. Keh was always uninterested in the family business and was unambitious. He loved to engage in academic research and was a professor at a prestigious university. Dominic was the youngest and was used to beingzy. Although he had a position in thepany, everyone was used to him simply idling about. Yandel was grief¨Cstricken after Cameron¡¯s death and wanted to help thetter fulfill his unfulfilled wish. He mobilized all of the Larson family¡¯s resources and finally managed to find Katherine. Fortunately, Katherine had inherited Cameron¡¯s business acumen. She had a keen sense of financial investment and business management. However, her mind was filled with Christopher, and she refused to return to the Larson. residence. Yandel agreed to let her stay in Norham on the condition that she underwent training to be a CEO andpleted relevant courses. Chapter 4 Katherine did not disappoint him. She was born to be an entrepreneur. Yandel felt that they had already wasted one year¡¯s worth of time. Hence, Katherine was told to take office the moment she returned. Compared to the humble Katherine Xander, she decided that she liked this identity ast Kimberly Larson better. She instructed Vincent to remove all traces of herself in Norham. She was going to start over. The next day, at Larson Corporation¡¯s headquarters, which was located in the heart of Dellmoor¡¯s business district, the entirepany was in chaos, They had just received news that the new CEO would arrive today. It waspletely unexpected, as there had been no news of it before. Unlike in the past, the whole building seemed to have regained its vitality and finally had the look of a fast¨Cpaced international metropolis. The employees hurried to the office the moment they stepped into the building. The executives waited in the lobby on the first floor for their new CEO to arrive. The various departments were in a frenzy as everyone discussed the matter enthusiastically. ¡°Who exactly is the new CEO? They¡¯reing so suddenly. How could there have been no news about it before?¡± ¡°It seems like the management was just informed about it. I don¡¯t think they knew anything before today. However, the CEO is definitely not an ordinary person.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is as long as it is not William. Such a selfish person should have been reced a long time ago.¡± ¡°Haha! I want it to be a handsome man, preferably one who¡¯s very domineering¡± ¡°You¡¯re usually the unluckiest among us. Since you wished for a handsome man, maybe. we¡¯ll be getting a female demon instead!¡± ¡°Everyone, stop talking. Real¨Ctime news! The CEO just arrived.¡± Everyone returned to their workstations at once. In truth, no one was in the mood to work. All of them were curious and nervous and could only think, ¡°Just how remarkable is this mysterious CEO?¡± ||| Chapter 4 A red Porsche stopped at the entrance of the headquarters building. The deputy CEO stepped forward to open the door, and Kimberly got out of the car. First, heels that were 10 centimeters tallnded on the ground, and then a woman d. in a red suit emerged from the car. She had chestnut brown curls that were styled fashionably. Everyone held their breaths. The new CEO was a woman and a very beautiful woman at that. After that, Kimberly got into the elevator, surrounded by the executives. She looked around and asked the deputy CEO, ¡°Where are Uncle William and Uncle Dominic?¡± The deputy CEO, Frederick Porter, stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°They¡¯re here, Ms. Larson. They are waiting in the office.¡± In the conference room, William was seated with several directors. He had no choice but to give up the position as CEO. On this day, he had to wee his eldest niece to take the position despite his frustration. He nced at his watch anxiously, then turned to the female secretary beside him. ¡°Go and take a look. Why isn¡¯t she here yet?¡± Dominic had aid¨Cback and carefree personality. He loved to add fuel to the fire at such moments. ¡°Why are you so anxious, Will? As the saying goes, a new broom sweeps clean. That little girl is walking on clouds now. She has to put on airs.¡± It did not matter to him who became the CEO. He was actually happy that William was reced and someone else was taking charge of Larson Corporation. Obviously, he knew very clearly what William was like. Although Dominic had no intentions of bing the CEO, he did not wish Larson Corporation to get destroyed. For the past few years, when William helmed Larson Corporation, thepany had. stagnated. In this era, thepetition was fierce. Standing still was akin to falling behind. O Chapter 4 However, William had gained many benefits for himself. Compared to letting such a person lead thepany, it was better to let someone. capable take the helm so that everyone could benefit. Under Frederick¡¯s guidance, Kimberly came into the conference room and took the chairman¡¯s scat. The directors were not easy to deal with. They were on William¡¯s side and in the same boat as him. Before the meeting, they had agreed that they could not allow an inexperienced young girl to take office. They had to assert their dominance. Kimberly seemed to have read their minds. She got straight to the point and addressed the directors who were all there with hidden motives. ¡°Everyone seated here is essential to Larson Corporation. Thepany¡¯s future development depends on all of you. Although I¡¯m a junior, I will do my best to manage thepany with everyone now that myer has passed the baton to me. In short, as long as everyone does their jobs well. I w give you what you deserve. I have. always been an impartial person. If I find out that anyone isn¡¯t faithful to the The moment she took office, she gave all the cumming foxes reassurance and a warning at the same time. Meanwhile, in Norham, Christopher finally remembered that he had to go to City Hall with Katherine to get a divorce, However, she did not answer her phone. He had called her at least ten times. He was furious. ¡°What¡¯s the use of keeping you around? A living person can¡¯t disappear just like that! Why can¡¯t you find any traces of her?¡± The person on the other end of the phone was trembling he heard hist in fear when CEO fly into a rage. He found it strange too. He had checked the surrounding surveince cameras but did not find any traces of Katherine. It was as though she had vanished. SEND GIFT ||| Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Having been Christopher¡¯s personal assistant for many years, Felix Lynch thought he knew his employer very well. However, this time, he was at a loss. ¡°When Katherine was around, he treated her indifferently. Now that she took the hint and left, he became hot¨Ctempered. Could it be that he¡¯s still in love with his ex¨Cwife?¡± he wondered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Levine. Although we still can¡¯t locate Mrs. Levine, she certainly is one of the daughters of the Xander family and merely Gregory¡¯s adopted daughter. Hence, she shouldn¡¯t be a corporate spy sent by our rival.¡± Felix was feeling extremely aggrieved at that moment. As he made his report. eloquently, he pricked up his ears, wanting to hear Christopher¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Adopted daughter? She¡¯s merely Gregory¡¯s adopted daughter?¡± Christopher was sitting with his legs crossed while tapping his knee with his right finger. He always did that when he was mulling over a problem. After a moment of silence, he said lightly, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking.¡± On the other end of the line, Felix was puzzled. Although he was usually skilled at reasoning, he seemed to have lost his touch at that moment, as he could not read hist employer¡¯s mind. Not wanting to be fired from his job, he could only reply tentatively, ¡°We¡¯ll add more. manpower and find Mrs. Levine as soon as possible.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! There¡¯ll be no Mrs. Levine in the future,¡± Christopher said expressionlessly. He did not even realize that he sounded much like someone who was throwing a tantrum at that moment. He then added, ¡°She can go anywhere she wants. Since she is determined to leave, I¡¯ll fulfill her wish.¡± However, deep within him, he thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Katherine¡¯s usual trick? ying hard to get?¡± ¡°Stop all coborations with the Xander family. Once she runs out of options, there¡¯s no that materialistic woman won¡¯te back,¡± he stated. way In simpler terms, Christopher would simply wait for her to return. ||| Chapter 3 Meanwhile, in Dellmoor, Kimberly got to work early in the morning with vigor. As the new CEO, it was indeed important to make meaningful changes. However, her main priority right then was to grasp the overall situation of thepany as soon as possible. Hence, Larson Corporation was in chaos that day, as everyone was diligently preparing to meet their new CEO¡¯s inspection. In just one morning, she had visited every department, with Frederick reporting meticulously beside her. It did not take long for her to familiarize herself with thepany. With the arrival of the new CEO, the employees also had new topics to discuss among themselves. While Katherine was doing her inspection, they pretended to be working hard at their workstations, but in fact, all their attention was drawn to the charismatic woman. The employees let out gasps of admiration, male and female employees alike. ¡°Wow! Our new CEO must have been the savior of the universe in her past life. Look at her! She¡¯s blessed with such good looks, and yet she chose to rely on her talents to make a living instead.¡± ¡°If she were to enter the entertainment industry, that celebrity from Norham, Kiara, could only be her assistant at the most.¡± The longer they looked at their CEO, the more they liked her. One of the female employees, who enjoyed posting on social media, could not help but make use of such valuable and inspirational material. Hence, she took a picture of the CEO¡¯s back and typed a caption: ¡°The new CEO of Larson Corporation. A new look and a new era.¡± Soon after posting it, thement section exploded. ¡°Is this a si? But I have to say, the actress is stunning. There¡¯s indeed beauty in our midst. She should make her debut immediately!¡± ¡°The male employees of Larson Corporation are truly blessed. Not only do they have high sries, but they could also gaze upon a goddess.¡± ¡°Hey! Could you ask your HR department if yourpany has any ns to recruit new employees anytime soon?¡± 21:48 Sat, 20 Jan Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 5 ¡°She looks like an angel that has descended from heaven. So lucky to be born this way!¡± When she was still Katherine, she rarely wore such high heels. After bing the fashionable and domineering CEO, Kimberly had made it a personal requirement to wear heels that were at least 10 centimeters tall in the office. She would also wear ssy yet simple office attire, paired with a touch of delicate makeup. This was the representation of her powerful presence within the workce. After the inspection and as soon as she walked into her office, Kimberly kicked off her heels and changed into a cute pair of slippers. Her current demeanor was drastically different from before. Frederick was both the deputy CEO of Larson Corporation and Kimberly¡¯s personal assistant. He was born in the remote countryside and had achieved sess through his own efforts. However, he was also lucky to have gained the help and guidance of Yandel. Hence, after his graduation, he remained in Larson Corporation, determined to work. for thepany for the rest of his life. ¡°Larson Corporation is argepany with businesses all over the world, including jewelry, finance, real estate, supply chain, and consultation. However, thepany¡¯s management is very chaotic and inspections, it was still within my expectations. Notify the HR department to sort out the performance and assessment of all the employees in the past three years, including those from the mid¨Clevel management. Then, notify the business department to sort out thepany¡¯s business performance in the past three years and new points of growth in the next three years as well,¡± Kimberly instructed. Frederick looked at her with full admiration and lowered his head from time to time to take notes diligently. ¡°All right, Ms. Larson. I¡¯ll take care of it right away!¡± Kimberly finally understood a little why Yandel was worried about handing over Larson Corporation to William. ¡°He¡¯s just been blindly giving instructions. It doesn¡¯t make sense for a multinationalpany to directly apply the management model of a state¨Cowned enterprise. Uncle William is simply preposterous!¡± she thought. 49 Chapter 3 She now realized although thepany wasrge and the profits were huge, thepany had no vigor. Most of the employees were only pretending to work hard when, in fact, they were just wasting their time. Thus, Kimberly¡¯s next step was to ride the momentum and make some meaningful changes around here. Just as Kimberly was contemting the future, she received a call from Vincent. ¡°Are you at the office? I¡¯m surprised by yourck of response, but there¡¯s been a hugemotion on the inte!¡± ¡°I was busy the whole morning and am dead tired. I¡¯m not as carefree as you. What is it?¡± ¡°Your ex¨Chusband is getting married.¡± ¡°Huh! Such impatience. It¡¯s only been a few days after our divorce,¡± she remarked with a half¨Csmile. ¡°There¡¯s more shocking news. As I was free this morning, I looked up Kiara on the inte and finally found her medical record. Take a look.¡± The moment he finished speaking, Kimberly received apressed file on her phone. containing information regarding Kiara. She had to admit that the woman was good at acting. ¡°Her usual kindness is just a pretense. No wonder she could be an actress. But I can¡¯t believe that even her pregnancy is fake!¡± she mused. ording to the data, Kiara had an ovarian cyst removal operation three years ago, and the doctor¡¯s diagnosis was that she would never be able to get pregnant again. ¡°So the pregnancy slip she showed mest time was also another trick of hers,¡± thought Kimberly. Not long after, Vincent called her again. ¡°What do you think? Are you surprised? I truly sympathize with your ex¨Chusband. I can¡¯t believe he lost such a rare treasure like you for a pretentious woman. Shall I go and teach them a lesson?¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Kimberly knew Vincent was not talking nonsense as thetter indeed had the ability to do so. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vincent was the top hacker in the industry. He wiped off his traces in Norham, so Christopher could not find him. At the same time, he was the heir of the Sullivan family in Dellmoor. A year ago, Vincent got hunted down by his enemy when Katherine, whom he had never met before, saved him. Since then, he had Kimberly¡¯s dome a member of the Protect Sis PLUS group that all of Kimberly¡¯s adoptive brothers were part of. Vincent would have punished Christopher long ago if Kimberly had not stopped him. Christopher had humiliated and disappointed Kimberly, the most highly¨Cvalued woman in Vincent¡¯s life. ¡°Since I chose to divorce Christopher, I don¡¯t want anything to do with him anymore. As the saying goes, one cannot aplish big things alone. Thus, no matter what trick Kiara ys on Christopher, he brings it upon himself. Even if she ends up cheating on him, he deserves it,¡± Kimberly said with determination. However, Vincent caught a glimpse of sorrow and loneliness in her eyes. He mused, ¡°No. I need to help Kimberly out. She¡¯s going through a heartbreak and has gotten blinded by her feelings. The things she¡¯s saying and doing now don¡¯t count. Plus, what if she changes her mind again? It was out of character for Vincent to let go of Kiara. However, Vincent was not the only one concerned with Kimberly¡¯s affairs. Although this matter was a piece of cake for him to handle, he knew it was crucial to get help from Kimberly¡¯s other adoptive brothers. Vincent typed something on his keyboard with haste. Instantly, the Whatsapp group was in an uproar. There were live people in the group. They were all handsome and wealthy men. On top of that, they were also Kimberly¡¯s adoptive elder brothers, The four elder brothers before Vincent were orphans adopted by Kimberly¡¯s mother. All of them had outstanding achievements after they grew up. 2100 There were five brothers in total, including Vincent, the youngest among them. Vincent texted: ¡°Guys our precious sister got picked on Samuel replied at once: ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t Kimberly return to the Larson residence? Could it be her greedy Uncle William that picked on her?¡± Edward texted: ¡°Give me the name of whichever prick messed with our sister. Anyone who goes against Kimberly is our enemy Simon chimed in: ¡°Vincent, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Tell us what to do!¡± David replied: ¡°Who would have such gall to mess with our dearest Kimberly?¡± Vincent answered right away: Christopher, Kimberly¡¯s ex¨Chusband. He announced that he would marry that bitchy mistress of his. The point is that woman is a liar. She tricked Kimberly with a fake pregnancy ship, so I n to give Christopher a gift. Simon Indeed. That bitch is a bad woman. She caused our nephew to lose his father before he was even born!¡± Edward: ¡°Why does he need a father? He has plenty of love from us, his five awesome uncles Samuel: ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Christopher has to pay for his mistakes sooner orter¡± David: ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Vincent. We can start with ruining the wedding. That way. Kimberly can still reim her ex-husband if she ever regrets and was him back They took action right away after everyone hade to a census All that was child¡¯s y to Vincent. As his thin fingers glided across the keyboard, a row of code appeared on the monitor¡¯s screen. ¡°Done¡± Vincent snapped his finger. In a blink of an eye, he hacked every media agency and spread the news about Kiara¡¯s infertility and scandals. He also made sure to clear all traces that could point to him. Meanwhile, in a bridal shop in Norham, Christopher apanied Kiara to choose her wedding dress. Kiara had always wanted to get rid of Katherine, and now her wish hade true, However, she did not feel as satisfied as she expected. There was even an inexplicable Chapter void in her heart. Since they announced their marriage to the public, Kiara acted as if she was the Levine family¡¯s official While choosing the wedding dress, she was picky and kept giving tall orders to the staff. Arrogance gushed out from her very presence. ¡°I have my eyes on that wedding dress. Take it over for me to try¡± Kiara pointed at the most expensive wedding dress in the shop with her slender fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Assheton. This dress is not in your size. Plus, your wedding will take ce soon, so it¡¯s toote to tailor it to your b*dy Kiara became enraged when she heard the staff refuse to let her try on the wedding dress. Her shrill voice snapped, ¡°Get your manager here! What¡¯s with your attitude? Don¡¯t you know that the customer is always right?¡± Upon noticing the helpless look on the staff¡¯s face, Christopher suddenly thought of Katherine. He pondered, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s also getting scolded now to make a living for herself¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that dress since it won¡¯t fit you. Just pick one you like from the wedding dresses in your size,¡± Christopher¡¯s calm voice eventually uttered. Shortly afterward, the manager arrived with another top salesperson in their establishment to serve Kiara. Upon seeing their saddened colleague, two other salespeopleforted the girl that had gotten yelled at by Kiara in the washroom. Then, they began to gossip. ¡°She¡¯s such an arrogant woman. Clearly, she¡¯s not easy to deal with!¡± ¡°The wedding date will not be so urgent for normal people. Perhaps she¡¯s a mistress!¡± However, Kiara entered the washroom at that moment. She did not listen to the earlier. parts of their conversation, but her sharp hearing picked up on the word ¡°mistress.¡± As one could imagine, rage overwhelmed Kiara, who burst out with fury in the next moment. She had tried so hard to get to her current position, but now she was being looked down on by a salesperson. Elsewhere, everyone¡¯s mind was blown in Levine Group¡¯s building. Chapter 6 ¡°Damn. Even someone as great and mighty as Mr. Levine can make misjudgments at ¡°I never thought Kiara, the famous celebrity, would have such a messy personal life. How dare she even dream of marrying a wealthy family.¡± The employees of Levine Group were in a heated discussion. Felix rubbed his aching temples, feeling sorry for his CEO. Without wasting any time, he quickly made a phone call. ¡°Mr. Levine, have you seen the scandalous news about Ms. Assheton on the inte?¡± Before Felix finished his words, Christopher hung up the phone. Thetter then tapped on a search engine online. He noticed the topic ¡°Kiara¡¯s Infertility and Messy Personal Life¡± was on the top list of the trending chart. Thement section had already erupted into chaos, and the entire inte almost broke down. After the news came out, Levine Group¡¯s stock prices and funds dropped drastically. Some of the major shareholders felt restless because their money was gone due to the scandal. Each of them took turns phoning Christopher to demand an exnation for the sudden turn of events. Soon, many reporters swarmed the bridal shop to surround Kiara for information. There was nearly no way out. Christopher had to leave the bridal shop under his manager¡¯s lead through a private exit, leaving Kiara alone inside the shop. The entire thing gave him a massive headache. By taking advantage of the trending headlines of his marriage with Kiara, hispany, Levine Group, worked hard for a year to prepare an uing jewelry line ¨C ¡°Eternal Heart.¡± Everyone initially felt ted and could not wait to see the jewelry line. However, no one expected Kiara¡¯s scandalous past to ruin the entire n. When Christopher was back at Levine Group, he immediately called for an emergency meeting. He wanted to minimize the losses and negative influence Kiara had given his Chapter 6 The Public Rtions Department had drafted an official announcement stating that the marriage between Christopher and Kiara came from a hacker who hacked into thepany¡¯s system. At the behind everything to game time, they also med Kiara, hinting she was possibly attention. The official announcement would get released after thepany received. Christopher¡¯s permission. ¡°Mr. Levine, bad news. The online and offline return orders for ¡°Eternal Heart¡± continuing to skyrocket, Felix frantically rushed over to report. are Fear overwhelmed Felix as it seemed as if Christopher would soon throw his phone at the former. Felix cautiously added, ¡°Old Mr. Levine has also called and requested you to return. home¡­ Today was probably Christopher¡¯s lowest low despite having been in the business industry for many years. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Despite mentally preparing himself on the way back to the Levine manor, Christopher still sucked in a deep breath upon facing his grandfather¡¯s strong aura. Maxwell hit his grandson¡¯s b*dy with a harsh smack of his cane while admonishing him angrily, ¡°You wastrel! If you continue to be obstinate, you¡¯ll destroy the Levine Group Even if he liked Katherine at first, when he learned that Kiara was carrying the descendant of the Levine family, he decided to turn a blind eye. By now, the whole world knew about Kiara¡¯s indecent past. Maxwell was also not a fool. ¡°How could I not know that it¡¯s that woman¡¯s tricks,¡± he remarked inwardly. Christopher remained standing, not daring to sit down. ¡°It was my negligence that had led to the grave mistake today, Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle this issue properly ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. How are you nning to settle this? Those old geezers have already phoned me earlier today. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of their motives¡± Maxwell could not calm himself down. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I can take away your CEO position since I gave it to you. You¡¯ve disobeyed me again and again and disappointed me repeatedly. The Larsons of Dellmoor and our family have a long¨Cstanding friendship with equal statuses. At first, I intended to join our families together through marriage but didn¡¯t insist further since you disagreed.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He paused before continuing. However, after marrying Katherine, not only were you not interested in her and didn¡¯t appreciate her, you even fooled around with other women. What do you not like about her? She¡¯s well¨Cmannered, capable of managing the household, and such a gentle and virtuous granddaughter¨Cinw. But you still asked for a divorce without hesitating. Now no one knows where she went.¡± As soon as he arrived at that point. Maxwell was infuriated. He raised his cane and hit Christopher again. ¡°She took good care of you while honoring the elders on your behalf for two years withoutining, and yet, you still dumped her. Now you¡¯re reaping the consequences with that vixen being the cause of your ruin.¡± On this day, Maxwell was beyond furious and red at his grandson. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the clever grandson that I was proud of to make such an erroneous. judgment in his life,¡± he thought. With that, he left in a huff. 111 Chapter 7 Meanwhile, Lilian Thompson and Christopher¡¯s mother, Heather Jameson, were enjoying the shade in the courtyard while secretly paying attention to themotion in the study. When she noticed her husband storming out of the room, Lilian quickly went to console him, ¡°There¡¯s no point getting angry since it has already happened. What will you do if you get sick due to anger? Your grandson can take care of himself.¡± Maxwell¡¯s temper red again upon seeing that the olddy was still protecting their disappointing grandson. ¡°He became like this all thanks to you spoiling him. A loving mother begets a useless child. He¡¯s truly the living proof of that saying.¡± Lilian was rendered speechless. In all honesty, she felt that Katherine was a good girl and was very attentive toward her. Seeing Maxwell leaving in a huff, she could only shake her head helplessly. At that moment, Christopher walked toward her. ¡°Grandma!¡± he cried out. ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret now, Christopher.¡± She heaved a sigh before continuing ¡°What a misfortune! You mustn¡¯t follow in the footsteps of your good¨Cfor¨Cnothing dad. Your mom had suffered a lot of hardships raising you alone all these years. Can¡¯t you see her suffering? Or perhaps the Levine family has a history of womanizers? Such a disgrace!¡± ¡°Trust me, Grandma. I¡¯ll take care of this matter. I also didn¡¯t expect Kiara to be that kind of person,¡± he replied. Lilian¡¯s voice carried a hint of mockery. ¡°Even if Kiara is a decent woman, you still shouldn¡¯t provoke her. A married man should behave well and put his career first.¡± She then added, ¡°I heard that Katherine left without taking anything. What¡¯s your current progress? Any news about her?¡± ¡°She seemed to have vanished from this world,¡± Christopher thought as he shook his head. Lilian did not wish toment further and merely patted her grandson on the shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s such a good granddaughter¨Cinw. It¡¯s your misfortune.¡± Christopher could not understand why everyone sided with Katherine. ¡°It¡¯s almost as if they were all brainwashed. I guess I¡¯ve underestimated her. She¡¯s good at bribing her way into people¡¯s hearts. Everyone in the family seems to be hostile. toward me,¡± he thought. ??? 481 Chapter 7 At that moment, the man, who was used to being high and mighty, felt ufortable being treated like a trash bin. However, there were still tons of things he had to deal with at thepany, especially Vincent¡¯s gift, which was enough to keep him busy for a while. After watching her son leave, Heather had a lot weighing on her mind. ¡°I have to do something no matter what as I won¡¯t allow that woman to ruin my son that I¡¯ve raised so carefully,¡± she thought. Hence, she instructed her assistant to check Christopher¡¯s real estate information and discovered that he had recently refurnished one of his mansions. In a high¨Cend mansion located within a wealthy district, Kiara was panicking. ¡°I¡¯d originally thought that I would soon live a better life. Never would I have imagined. that I¡¯ll be hated by everyone instead,¡± she thought. All of a sudden, the mansion door swung open. Kiara was delighted, thinking that Christopher had returned. She did not expect an elegant woman to appear before her. It was none other than Heather, Christopher¡¯s mother. Kiara was in disbelief. ¡°Mdm. Jameson, what brings you here?¡± Heather had no interest in treating the other woman politely. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? It¡¯s my house. I¡¯d like to ask you in return. What are you doing on the property of the Levine family, Ms. Assheton?¡± Kiara did not wish to keep up the pretense of a docile woman any longer. ¡°Christopher said that he had gifted this house to me.¡± Heather learned through a lifetime of experience that one must never be lenient when dealing with a mistress. . vou for ¡°Really? Without any proof, you¡¯re merely spouting nonsense. I can trespassing on private property. With your tarnished reputation, I don¡¯t suppose you still dream of marrying into the Levine family. Am I right? Pack your bags and leave if you know what¡¯s good for you. It¡¯s the most decent respect that our family can offer you. now.¡± Kiara was well aware that she had lostpletely at that moment. ¡°It¡¯s true that Christopher did love me. But I also know that he hates liars the most. Moreover, my indecent past is now exposed, so I no longer harbor any hope of ever ||| Chapter 7 marrying into the Levine family,¡± she thought. During this time, Christopher was having a meeting at Levine Group when Felix, whispered into his ear. ¡°Bad news, Mr. Levine. Mrs. Levine went to meet Ms. Assheton at the mansion.¡± ¡°It seems like my mom has gone to trouble Kiara,¡± he thought. Before this, he would have stopped the meeting and hurried over. However, at present, he merely smiled wryly. Knowing his mother well, he knew that no matter how much she detested Kiara, she would go easy on thetter. ¡°At the most, she¡¯ll just kick Kiara out of the house. That¡¯s also good. It saves me the trouble of handling it myself again, he remarked inwardly. Hence, after a short pause, Christopher regained hisposure and continued the meeting. His priority was to help Levine Group ovee the crisis. SEND GIFT Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of Larson Corporation, Kimberly, dressed in a dark blue one¨Cpiece suit, stood in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window while swirling the wine in her ss. She could guess with case that Levine Group was in a state of chaos and the Levine. family was not doing any better. ¡°That¡¯s quite a huge gift Vincent had sent over,¡± she thought with a smile as she took a small sip of red wine, not daring to drink much for fear of harming the baby. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Unbeknownst to her, a group chat with all her overprotective brothers, excluding her, was currently heated with discussion. David texted: ¡°Great job, Vincent.¡± Samuel alsomented: ¡°Such satisfaction! Kimberly is such a darling. I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t appreciate her.¡± Simon wrote: ¡°We can¡¯t control what happens in the future. However, we¡¯ve achieved our goal since that punk Christopher is now in a messy situation.¡± Edward also texted: ¡°What do you think Kimberly is feeling now?¡± Vincent wrote: ¡°We only have one sister. Anyone who dares to bully her is our enemy. We won¡¯t put up with it!¡± After that, he added anotherment: ¡°Kimberly is very determined in this life. She doesn¡¯t need us to take action for now. Just wait and see,¡± At the same time, Kimberly muttered, ¡°The game has just begun, Christopher!¡± Suddenly, a series of knocks on the door interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Come in.¡± As she spoke, she walked toward her desk. ¡°Ms. Larson, everyone¡¯s waiting for you at the conference hall!¡± Frederick announced in a respectful tone. At first, all the employees were particrly curious about such arge¨Cscale meeting being held at the beginning of the year, as only the annual meetings would be a grand asion in the previous years. ¡°Sure enough, she¡¯s swift to take on the mantle of authority,¡± they all eximed. Despite being ustomed to the egalitarian style of management, everyone still had expectant looks on their faces, as if they were merely there to enjoy the show. ||| Chapter 7 ZU Jan marrying into the Levine family,¡± she thought. Q :48 48. 48. During this time, Christopher was having a meeting at Levine Group when Felix whispered into his car, ¡°Bad news, Mr. Levine. Mrs. Levine went to meet Ms. Assheton at the mansion.¡± ¡°It seems like my mom has gone to trouble Kiara,¡± he thought. Before this, he would have stopped the meeting and hurried over. However, at present, he merely smiled wryly. Knowing his mother well, he knew that no matter how much she detested Kiara, she would go easy on thetter. ¡°At the most, she¡¯ll just kick Kiara out of the house. That¡¯s also good. It saves me the trouble of handling it myself again,¡± he remarked inwardly. Hence, after a short pause, Christopher regained hisposure and continued the meeting. His priority was to help Levine Group ovee the crisis. ? SEND GIFT Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 By the end of the day, Kimberly was so exhausted that she almost copsed to the ground. ¨C Esther Hansley, the maid at the Larson residence, added Kimberly¡¯s favorite rose. petals into the bathwater that the former had prepared for thetter. As the sound of the piano piece Kimberly loved reverberated in the room, she lit her favorite vervain¨C scented candle. At that moment, she could finally let her guard down and rx temporarily. Whenever she was Katherine, she felt like a puppet as she had to amodate her life to Christopher¡¯s schedule. Nheless, she was free most of the time when being Katherine. On the other hand, whenever she took on the role of Kimberly, her schedule became utterly packed. She did not dare to ck off in the least. Even so, she preferred being herself. Only at times like this could she freely express her own thoughts, feelings, and dignity. Meanwhile, Levine Group remained brightly lit. All employees were working overtime. In the CEO¡¯s office was Christopher, who asked, ¡°Are you sure that the CEO of Larson Corporation has gotten reced?¡± So much had happened that he did not pay much attention to the status of hispetitor. ¡°Yes, Mr. Levine. The eldest daughter of the Larson family, Kimberly Larson, has just been appointed the new CEO,¡± answered Felix politely. ¡°Larson Corporation has announced on social media that they¡¯re gathering stories. rted to ¡®Queen. They must be speeding up theunch of theirtest jewelry collection,¡± said Christopher with a thoughtful gaze and cold aura. ¡°It seems like we shouldn¡¯t underestimate whoever this woman is as she wants to take advantage of our downfall by snatching up market shares.¡± The jewelry business of Levine Group had dwindled significantly at this point. Fortunately, as public rtions had stepped in to rescue things promptly, thepany. could slowly regain its lost market shares. ¡°Inform the sales and marketing department to give our loyal customers a 20 percent discount, while new customers get 15 percent,¡± Christopher instructed. ||| Chapter 9 He knew the cost¨Cperformance ratio would not be too high if a well¨Cknownpany like his wanted to fight a price war. Yet, drastic times called for extreme measures. As long as hispany survived this crisis, he believed it could bounce back in the future. ¡°Go and do a background check on Kimberly Larson, ordered Christopher, who felt curious and had some admiration for the mysterious Kimberly. Immediately, he changed the topic, asking. ¡°By the way, is there still no news of the woman?¡± Hearing that, Felix was utterly befuddled. ¡°Mr. Levine, didn¡¯t you tell me a few days ago to stop keeping an eye on Ms. Xander?¡± He wondered, ¡°Since when has Mr. Levine be so temperamental? Could he still have feelings for his ex¨Cwife?¡± Christopher replied in a low voice, ¡°I want you to investigate both of them.¡± The two women seemed to have nothing to do with each other, but Christopher¡¯s sharp instincts and senses told him they shared an uncanny connection. ¡°Yes, Mr. Levine.¡± With that, Felix slipped out of the CEO¡¯s office. Since Katherine¡¯s departure, Felix felt it had be increasingly difficult to serve his CEO. In Christopher¡¯s eyes, Felix had always been a dependable subordinate. Yet, thetter showed no progress in the investigation of Katherine¡¯s whereabouts, which made Christopher a little uneasy. ¡°Hey, I want you to run a background check on two people,¡± said Christopher on the phone. At the other end of the phone was Noah Coleman, Christopher¡¯s childhood friend, who was also a top hacker. ¡°Why? Is there something that not even you, the great Christopher, can handle?¡± Noah teased. He Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. finally got the chance to mes with Christopher after so many years. ¡°Be more serious subordinates are getting less reliable each day. They still haven¡¯t obtained any information even after days of investigation,¡± said Christopher. Noah stopped joking in an instant. His stern voice asked, ¡°Who do you want to investigate? Give me their details.¡± Hence, Christopher sent the only information he had on Katherine to Noah. As for Kimberly, he knew nothing about her except her name. 21:49 Sat, 20 Jan Chapter 9 K.48 ¡°Chris, are you kidding me? As the saying goes, you can¡¯t make bricks without straw. You¡¯re basically asking me to look for a needle in a haystack!¡± eximed Noah. Even so, that was theplicated situation Christopher was facing. He genuinely was not withholding any details about the two women at all. After previously getting lectured by Maxwell, Christopher did not dare to return home. before settling the matter. He could only stay at the mansion where Katherine previously lived. At night, he would space out unexpectedly as the image of the unlikeable Katherine appeared in his mind. However, he would quickly snap to his senses and tell himself that she was a shameless woman that would do anything to achieve her goals. To him, she did not deserve any sympathy. Meanwhile, at the Larson residence, William¡¯s daughter, who was also Kimberly¡¯s cousin, Whitney, was throwing a tantrum upon finding out that she had to leave the ce in three days. Early that morning, Whitney ran to Kimberly¡¯s room, banging on the door. To the former¡¯s surprise, the Whitney was very unhappy with her cousin. If Kimberly had not returned, Whitney would have be the sessor of Larson Corporation. She hated Kimberly¡¯s guts. Ever since thetter returned, her dreams shattered. On top of that, Kimberly even wanted to chase her out of the house. Unable to find Kimberly, Whitney could only throw a hissy fit by scattering things. around the former¡¯s room. When a high¨Cend customized doll sailed in midair, William caught it and said, ¡°Whitney, stop it. If your grandfather finds out, he¡¯ll send you abroad straight away. By then, you won¡¯t even have the chance to whine.¡± ¡°Dad, what right does Kimberly have for the world to revolve around her? I¡¯m the actual wealthy young heiress that grew up here. All this time, we¡¯ve lived under the shadow of Uncle Cameron and his family. Luck is finally on our side, so we should hold our heads high with pride-¡± Hearing her words, William quickly interrupted, ¡°My beloved daughter, you shouldn¡¯t say such nonsense in the future. You might get into trouble. Listen to me. I¡¯ll ensure our new home is as well¨C renovated as this ce, or should I say, even better.¡± ||| Chapter 9 Sat, 20 William was a doting father who would do anything for his daughter. Yet, after William left for work, Whitney continued pitching a tantrum and messing up the entire house. Despite the call she received from Esther, Kimberly was not in a rush to head home. Instead, she held a meeting to assign work within herpany. Besides, she would eventually rece all the furniture in her room, so it did not bother her that Whitney had trashed everything. Noah was indeed a loyal friend to Christopher. He was currently upied with the investigation of Katherine and Kimberly. Unfortunately, things did not go well for him. That was because Kimberly had a brother who always pampered her. In the cybersecurity industry, Vincent¡¯s skills were second to none. The more time Noah spent on the investigation, the stranger he felt. Someone was always ahead of him, and that person would cut off the clues before he could get hold of them. He did not manage to find any information even after spending an entire day searching. It was no wonder Christopher¡¯s subordinates showed no progress despite conducting several days¡® worth of investigation. ¡°Did you get into trouble with a powerful figure? Howe I got interrupted by some stranger every time I came across a new clue?¡± asked Noah, feeling defeated. As a professional hacker, he had not been this humiliated before. ¡°Are you sure that someone was trying to stop you while you were conducting the investigation on those two?¡± asked Christopher as he felt more confused than ever. Kimberly was the CEO of Larson Corporation. It was reasonable for her information to be under protection. Yet, Katherine was merely the adopted daughter of Gregory Xander, whose family had no power or influence. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re really putting me in a difficult situation,¡± Noah replied. Now, not even he could do anything about it. Christopher gradually became more sure that Katherine was a suspicious woman.. 21:49 Sat, 20 Jan Chapter 9 The only problem was that he could not figure out what she had up her sleeve. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Kimberly was a workaholic. Once she started any tasks, it was hard for her to stop. Thus, she didn¡¯t usually leave work on time. When she returned to the Larson residence, it was already nine o¡¯clock at night. Before she even entered the courtyard, she heard amotion. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Typically, the Larson residence was peaceful and quiet. It seemed that her bratty cousin, Whitney, had started a fuss ai When Esther heard Kimberly¡¯s car pull into the courtyard, she hurriedly went over to wee thetter. ¡°Ms. Larson, Ms. Whitney called her friends over for a party. As the staff, we couldn¡¯t do anything about it¡­¡± Esther appeared horrified, fearing she would get in trouble for the unwarranted party. She was the sole breadwinner of her family, so she was always meticulous with her work. She took care not to make the slightest mistake. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Esther. None of this is your fault, Kimberly replied. She knew that no matter how bold Whitney was, thetter would never dare to get too rowdy in her room, much less cause a scene in the Larson residence, where the public. could see. Kimberly initially assumed Whitney would not cause too much trouble since thetter was moving out in two days. However, seeing how things were, Whitney would probably overstay her wee if Kimberly did not do anything about the former¡¯s antics. ¡°Evan, tell Whitney to end her party and have her friends go home immediately. I don¡¯t want them disturbing the neighbor¡¯s rest thiste at night,¡± Kimberly instructed. It was more appropriate to delegate such tasks to Evan as he was the butler of the Larson residence. With that, Kimberly retreated to her room, bathed, and put on a face mask. She didn¡¯t expect Whitney to still be partying at that point. It was evident that she had to take drastic measures, regardless of the consequences. Chapter 10 Kimberly took a ss of cool water and knocked gracefully on Whitney¡¯s door. Thetter thought it was Evan, who hade back to end their party. She screamed from inside the room. ¡°Quit knocking! Do you have a death wish?¡± As soon as she opened the door, Kimberly poured the ss of water on her head. When Whitney¡¯s friends witnessed that, they hurriedly slipped out of the house and fled. ¡°Well? Have you sobered up yet? Would you like another ss?¡± Kimberly asked mockingly. The ss of water resembled kerosene, igniting Whitney¡¯s anger. ¡°Kimberly, are you crazy? Who do you think you are? You took everything away from me! My home, Larson Corporation, and Grandpa¡¯s love!¡± The more Kimberly listened, the more confused she got. She mentally seethed. ¡°This rotten cousin of mine must have had too much to drink. Whitney¡¯s the one intruding in my home! How dare she have the guts to bite the hand that fed her!¡± Tve met many thick¨Cskinned people in my life, but none of them are as shameless as you! You im that I¡¯ve stolen from you, huh? Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying, the dove upies the magpie¡¯s nest? My dad was the one who grew Larson Corporation into what it is today! It¡¯s ridiculous that you think you deserve everything just because you¡¯ve stayed in this house for a year!¡± Whitney had gotten spoiled rotten by William since she was a child. Thus, she had never had to face any hardship in her life. At that moment, she refused to back down. Her furious tone bellowed, ¡°Just you wait, Kimberly! I¡¯ll take your precious things from you one by one someday!¡± She believed that Kimberly would feel threatened by those words. Yet, much to her dismay, Kimberly replied with an unbothered tone, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wait. for that day to Kimberly then turned to leave immediately. If she were to continue entertaining Whitney, she would be stooping to thetter¡¯s despicable level. Not to mention, Kimberly had declined to meet with her brothers today as she wanted Chapter In to rest early. She never thought Whitney would be causing such a fuss upon her return. Now that she was fully awake, she felt like going out to rx instead. Despite being pregnant, Kimberly had an insane idea. She texted the ¡°Protect Sis PLUS¡± group chat. Kimberly: ¡°I¡¯ll see you all at the Royal Club in half an hour.¡± Vincent: ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t want to go out.¡± Samuel: ¡°Vincent, you were wrong! You¡¯re going to have to down three drinkster.¡± Edward: ¡°I agree. Vincent should get a penalty.¡± Simon: ¡°+1¡± David: ¡°Got it.¡± Kimberly thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯m truly lucky to have live older brothers to spoil me. She started wondering if she had masochistic tendencies for choosing to stay with a man who didn¡¯t love her. When Kimberly arrived half an hourter, the five men were already there. Royal Club was one of David¡¯s establishments. It was also the siblings¡® secret meeting ce. Because it had been a long time since they¡¯d met, the men rushed over to hug Kimberly when they saw her. Naturally, Kimberly was different after reinventing herself; she became more confident. In the past, she was nothing but miserable, all because of Christopher. Samuel was the most considerate. Knowing that Kimberly was pregnant and couldn¡¯t drink, he specially prepared milk imported from Nnica. It had no additives and could help babies grow to be intelligent and cute. Kimberly said using me as a Samuel, were you sponsored to endorse this milk? You aren¡¯t pig, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sharp! Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s already been tested for toxins. Please, have some,¡± Samuel responded with a simrly teasing tone. Simon was also quick¨Cwitted and ran over to give Kimberly a back rub. The atmosphere. 48% Chapter 10 between the siblings was warm and lively. David and Edward were usually quieter and more serious, but they always. amodated Kimberly. That was when Kimberly recalled her biological mother, thinking her brothers were the most valuable treasures her mother had left behind. She would never be lonely, even if life became too difficult for her to handle. Although she hadn¡¯t known them for that long, their close rtionship was something that couldn¡¯t be measured with time. ¡°Kimberly, I noticed that Noah Coleman has been checking up on you recently. He¡¯s been searching for information on ¡®Katherine Xander¡® and ¡®Kimberly Larson,¡± Vincent said sternly. He continued, ¡°Noah¡¯s one of Christopher¡¯s good friends. Christopher must be starting to grow suspicious since he¡¯s likely the one who asked Noah to search you up. You should be more cautious if you don¡¯t want to reveal your identity too soon.¡± David finally spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Kiara? I heard Christopher¡¯s mother taught her a lesson and chased her out of their house.¡± Vincent chimed in, ¡°Hah! You have no idea. Maxwell Levine is a man with ruthless means. He eventually arranged for Kiara to be sent to a manor in Alendor to work as a maid. There¡¯s no way she can get her old life back. While listening to her brothers, Kimberly thought about Maxwell and Heather, Those two had treated her really well; Maxwell and Heather saw Kimberly as a granddaughter and daughter, respectively. Heather hated mistresses the most, so she particrly doted on Kimberly. At every family gathering, everyone would be happy and reluctant to leave. However, things changed. Now, Kimberly was pregnant with their nephew. At about half¨Cpast eleven o¡¯clock, everyone pestered Kimberly to go home for some. rest. Since Christopher took over Levine Group, things were smooth¨Csailing for him. His business was booming. The recent incident humbled him, making him realize there would always be people in the world that were more powerful than him. 21:50 Sat, 20 Jan Chapter 10 His efforts did not go to waste. Levine Group¡¯s stock had finally begun to rise from the ashes. The heat Christopher had been receiving from his shareholders had gotten pacified. In his eyes, Larson Corporation from Dellmoor was his greatest threat. He could tell that Larson Corporation flourished significantly more ever since a mysterious woman named Kimberly took office. It waspletely different from when William was in charge. It had been a long time since Christopher had a worthy opponent. He liked the feeling of a challenge. Larson Corporation and Levine Group were originally long¨Cstanding coborators, but after a failed marriage, thepanies grew distant. Christopher mused, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether our families will be enemies or friends in the future¡­¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Kimberly didn¡¯t know if it was because of her pregnancy, but she often felt tired these days. She ordered the driver to lower the windows as they drove back from Royal Club. The night sky was quiet as a cool breeze blew against Kimberly¡¯s skin. She closed her eyes, intending to take a short nap. Just as they arrived at the Larson residence, Kimberly heard a cacophony of soundsing from outside. A woman was crying, things were getting thrown about, and the voice of a man attempting to appease someone rang out. Smiling coldly, Kimberly thought, ¡°That brat is really unruly. She keeps stirring up trouble.¡± It seemed like the ss of cold water from earlier was not enough to make Whitneye to her senses A simple ssh of water would not suffice. Kimberly needed an entire bucket when dealing with a thick-skinned woman like Whitney. William had just returned from attending a social engagement. So bs came from Whitney as if her hero had arrived. She whined, ¡°Dad, you have to my head in front of my friends. How am I help avenge me! Kimberly sshed water on ure?¡± supposed to show my face in Dellmoor in the future?¡± She then ran to the windows and yanked them open, acting as if she was going to jump to her death. William¡¯s soul almost flew out of his body upon seeing that. However, he pretended to be calm on the outside. ¡°Whitney, my sweet daughter. Calm down! I will settle the matter for you. Please rx and William¡¯s wife passed away when Whitney was only 15 years old. Hence, he spoiled hist daughter endlessly and would stop at nothing to get her what she wanted. He did not even remarry as Whitney refused to let him. It aste at night at the Larson residence. However, due to the antics of the father- daughter duo, the help did not dare go to bed. They watched the scene y out before them avidly. Kimberly was now wide awake as her drowsiness vanished upon hearing the noise. It would be a shame to miss the fun. Plus, the two had specially put on this show for her. 10:50 Mon, 22 Jan UD Chapter 11 She would eventually have to make an appearance. Otherwise, all the staff gathered here would not get some proper rest for the night. Kimberly pped as she walked into Whitney¡¯s room. 59% ¡°Oh, what a touching scene! Whitney should have joined the film and television industry. What a waste of her talent! This performance is worthy of an Oscar! Don¡¯t you agree, Uncle William?¡± Whitney was briefly stunned when she heard Kimberly¡¯s words. After a moment, she continued to threaten to jump off the building. William could not believe what his niece had just uttered. ¡°Kimberly, how can you say that to your cousin? Even if she wronged you, you shouldn¡¯t have sshed water on her in front of her friends.¡± He added, ¡°Please, hurry and help me convince Whitney to get off that window!¡± Undaunted, Kimberly took her time strolling toward Whitney. Her high heels clicked as she walked. That was when Whitney started to panic, as she never intended to jump off. She had only wanted to throw a tantrum and scare William a little so that he would help her get back at Kimberly. Whitney was terrified. Kimberly stood so close that a mere nudge from thetter could topple the former off the second floor. Although it wasn¡¯t very high up, and the fall wouldn¡¯t kill Whitney, broken bones were inevitable. Kimberly widened the gap between the window and the frame as she mocked Whitney, ¡°Let me help you. Surely you can¡¯t fall out there if the windows are barely open.¡± She added, ¡°It¡¯s quitete. Are you going to jump or not? You should make up your mind so everyone else can go to bed. Evan, inform Dr. Ayers to send an ambnce.¡± Whitney went pale when she heard Kimberly¡¯s words. Flustered and furious, she got down from the window ledge and muttered, ¡°D amn you, Kimberly!¡± She wasn¡¯t dumb and knew better than to continue her farce. Not only would it not do her any good, but it would only serve to embarrass her further. Kimberly was already preparing to leave by then. She also instructed the surrounding staff to disperse. William¡¯s heart was finally at ease after seeing that his precious daughter had gotten persuaded out of harm¡¯s way. Chapter 11 Felling utterly distressed, he eximed, ¡°Whitney, don¡¯t ever do this again! I¡¯m already old and can¡¯t stand such torment. You¡¯ll give me a heart attack.¡± It was not long before Whitney acted like apletely different person. She ceased. fooling around and spoke with a stern expression. ¡°Dad, Kimberly is a ruthless person. We shouldn¡¯t underestimate her. She humiliated me today. Ugh! I All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. can¡¯t stand the thought of being under her authority in the future. As of now, she has just returned, and her parents are no longer here to back her. She has no one. We need to figure out a way to kick her out of Larson Corporation!¡± William was surprised. He had no idea his daughter was capable of such schemes at such a young age. Then again, he gave the matter some thought and found it inevitable, for he knew thew of survival ¨C only the strongest would make it out alive. ¡°Although Kimberly doesn¡¯t have many people backing her, her biggest supporter your grandfather. It won¡¯t be easy to get rid of her. Let me n this carefully. Until then, you shouldn¡¯t start any more conflicts with her. Tomorrow, pack your things, and we¡¯ll move out for the time being. Whitney, you would do well to remember this. A great person must remain calm and control their temper at all times. He whoughs thestughs longest. Your uncle was a capable and talented man. Nheless, even he lost to me in the end.¡± Whitney was bewildered by thest sentence. Despite that, she did not give it much thought. Little did the two know that Kimberly overheard every word in their conversation. From the moment she returned, she knew that William was no pushover. While most people knew she was talented in the business department, they did not know about her other abilities. Kimberly was also a hacker, and her skills were on par with Vincent¡¯s. With her natural sensitivity and alertness, she stealthily installed eavesdropping devices in William¡¯s and Whitney¡¯s rooms. At that moment, Kimberly was sure that her parents had died in an orchestrated car ident. Holding up her phone, she said, ¡°David, please investigate whether Uncle William is involved with my parent¡¯s ident. Don¡¯t let any potential suspects slip through.¡± ¡°Okay. We know that William Larson is not an ordinary person. From our leads, we 58% Chapter II narrowed down the suspects to a man called Fabian Gibson. He was your father¡¯s driver and had taken a day off to return home on the day of the ident, thereby escaping. Afterward, Fabian left the employment of the Larson family. He went overseas just as you returned to the country.¡± Kimberly¡¯s instincts told her Fabian was unquestionably involved with her father¡¯s ident. However, from what David said, her father had treated Fabian well to make thetter a private driver. Thus, the murder was unlikely to be caused by a personal grudge Fabian must have been following someone else¡¯s orders. ¡°Dad, Mom. I¡¯ve finally returned. Rest assured that I¡¯ll find the culprit. I won¡¯t let the people who hurt you get away,¡± Kimberly vowed. SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 58% Since Kimberly knew that the cu nning fox, William, would soon make a move against her, she did not want to stay passive either. This time, she would be the one to make the first move, and she would start by eliminating those obstinate, disloyal people who always stood by William. Only then would a healthy working environment be returned to Larson Corporation and allow the ¡°Make an announcement for a director¡¯s meeting at ten o¡¯clock. We¡¯ll discuss staff appointments and dismissals.¡± Kimberly looked rather radiant since returning to the Larson family. That day, she was wearing a white, tailor-made suit. Kimberly had wless skin to begin with, but white further entuated how bright and healthy she looked. She appeared energized, elegant, andpetent. Essentially, she was the blueprint for capable businesswomen. She liked the number ¡°ten,¡± as it indicated perfection. There was only one hour of preparation before the meeting started. Some of the directors could not help butin about being too rushed. Ever since Kimberly returned to the office, they felt their influence and power had. exponentially decreased. These people were arrogant and pompous, given their powerful positions as directors. of thepany. Now, they were being led by their noses by a youngdy in her twenties. If she wanted to do a performance appraisal, personnel adjustment, or hold a meeting, they had to do it, no questions asked. Such a change was tormenting for the old-timers who were used to getting their sry and bonuses without doing anything. s, there was nothing they could do about it. Kimberly¡¯s position in Larson Corporation was so high that she was practically in charge of everyone, and even Yandel might have to listen to her. As soon as the clock struck ten, Kimberly appeared in the conference room, right on time. Some of the directors who rushed to the conference room were still busy wiping the beads of sweat off of their foreheads. Chapter 12 ¡°Everyone, we shall begin our meeting now. Our agenda today is staff appointments. and dismissals,¡± Kimberly began. She had gotten used to her identity as Larson Corporation¡¯s CEO. Even the words casually spoken by her carried the authority and dominance of a CEO. ¡°Deputy CEO, Frederick Porter, will announce the staff appointments and dismissals list. that the HR department hase up with. Please listen closely,¡± she continued. Following Kimberly¡¯s cue, Frederick read the entire list in one breath. The atmosphere in the conference room began heating up as some directors could no longer sit still. After all, their personal gains were being threatened. In other words, Kimberly had interfered with their interests. A few of them, who were presumably on William¡¯s side, mmed their fists on the table out of rage and even kicked their chairs aside. Before long, the scene turned chaotic as amotion broke out. I¡¯ve done a lot for Larson Corporation. Why should I be the one making sacrifices? one of the directors protested. The people mored, and their faces flushed red in anger. At that moment, they could not care less about their image as sessful and well-put-together directors. Instead, they seemed more like unreasonable rascals. Kimberly was unfazed by their heated reactions. In a calm tone, she exined, ¡°Please calm down, everyone. This is merely a personnel adjustment made for the sake of the younger employees to executive positions. You have all devoted yourselves to thepany for your entire lives, and we know that. We acknowledge the sacrifices and contributions you¡¯ve made to the To put it in a blunt manner, Kimberly pointed out the current directors were too old and could no longer make any substantial contribution to thepany. Hence, it was time for them to give up their position gracefully. Then, she ignored their displeasure, making it clear that the adjustment was set in stone. Therefore, the directors, who were disgruntled, could only swallow the injustice they felt. Kimberly had a few tricks up her sleeve. After being appointed to the position of CEO for a few days, she already had the courage to reorganize thepany¡¯s personnel from an executive level. That was because she had already partnered up with a few core executives who had the power to make decisions within thepany. 10:50 Mon, 22 Janu¡¤ Chapter 12 58% Truth be told, Larson Corporation had not been generating any profits under William¡¯s leadership, and they were merely putting up a strong front. It was no surprise as most businessmen were only after profits, and Yandel had a n in mind when he appointed Kimberly to be the new CEO of thepany. As long as one could earn more profits for them, the directors would be happy to lend. their support. The core members exchanged nces with one another during the vote. They yed pivotal roles in the situation as their decision would significantly impact the oue. In the end, they all voted for the personnel adjustment to happen. Even if William wanted to stop it from happening, his efforts would ultimately be in vain. At first, Kimberly hoped to discuss the names involved in personnel adjustment with William beforehand. After knowing how sinister and cu nning the man was, she decided to catch him off guard instead by going forth with a surprise personnel adjustment. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Kimberly yed a wless round, handing William aplete and utter defeat. She was just as outstanding as her father once was. In an ordinarypany, such arge-scale meeting would require at least three hours toplete. However, Kimberly managed to end the meeting in an hour without a hitch. Lately, she felt hungrier than usual. Perhaps it was because the baby in her womb was growing bigger and required much more nutrients than before. Therefore, Frederick had an added responsibility nowadays, and that was to ensure his CEO was well- fed. Kimberly¡¯s pregnancy was hidden from everyone else besides Yandel and her five brothers. No one else knew about it, including Frederick. Frederick had never been in a rtionship before, so he was clueless about all things pregnancy- rted. There was nothing in his mind besides serving Larson Corporation. Once in a while, he would wonder how Kimberly managed to maintain her perfect figure despite having such a big appetite. Kimberly did not have many friends in Dellmoor, and the number of female friends. she had were even lesser. Although she was currently well taken care of and Frederick was an extremely capable Chapter 12 assistant, there were some things that were inconvenient for her. At this time, she was suddenly reminded of Olivia Salter, her best friend and ssmate from high school to university. When Kimberly left Norham, she left in a hurry. She did not tell Olivia about it as she did not want her best friend to see the sorry state she was in. Olivia was an elitewyer with a strong family background, and the Salter family was one of the most prominent families in Norham. As she had an elder brother and disliked meddling in the affairs of their family¡¯s business, she always lived life the way she deemed fit. Back when Kimberly was still Katherine, she would often tell Olivia she was jealous of thetter¡¯s carefree lifestyle. ¡°You must have done plenty of good deeds in your past lives to be able to live so freely,¡± she would say. Kimberly thought about asking Olivia toe to Dellmoor to apany herself. That way, they could even join forces and help each other out. ¡°Hey, Ollie. This is Katherine.¡± ¡°Here you are, finally. I thought you disappeared off the surface of the earth.¡± Olivia made herself sound unhappy on purpose. ¡°This little brat only thought of me after having disappeared for a few days,¡± she grumbled internally. ¡°If that cold-hearted and arrogant husband of yours didn¡¯te looking for you at my ce, I wouldn¡¯t even have known you¡¯d left Norham,¡± Olivia continued. Olivia always treated Kimberly as if thetter were her biological sister, and this was the first time Kimberly left without telling her anything. ¡°Well? Don¡¯t you want to exin to me?¡± asked Olivia. Olivia was a capable woman who had seen and experienced a lot in her time. However, she was still taken aback upon listening to Kimberly¡¯s exnation. ¡°You¡¯ve gone back to the Larson family and even became Ms. Larson? Besides that, you¡¯ve also taken over Larson Corporation and are currently their CEO?¡± Olivia asked, bewildered. Kimberly knew Olivia¡¯s upational habit had been triggered. Thetter was probably analyzing her experience as if it was a case. ? SEND GIFT Chapter 12 However, the details of her story could wait until Olivia was in Dellmoor. She did not want to beat around the bush when speaking to her best friend. Hence, Kimberly cut straight to the chase. ¡°I need your help here in Dellmoor.¡± 0 COMMENT Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The next day, at the Royal Club, Olivia could not believe her ears and asked, ¡°What? You¡¯ve divorced?¡± Katherine used to hold Christopher in high regard, and he was her highest priority. ¡°Being devoted to someone who doesn¡¯t love me is being cruel to myself. Christopher told Maxwell he never wanted to have a child with me for his entire life, and I overheard it.¡± Kimberly calmly recounted the incident like she was narrating a stranger¡¯s tale. ¡°What? Are you pregnant with Christopher¡¯s child?¡± Olivia questioned, unable to hold back the urge. However, she was more curious to know how Christopher would react if he were to find out that Kimberly bore his child secretly, given his almighty stance. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an ident. It is also why I¡¯m so determined to return to the Larson family,¡± exined Kimberly. Olivia understood her decision as a mother and how one would usually rise for their child. She was also d to see that her best friend had finally changed and was happy from the bottom of her heart. In the past, Olivia always reprimanded her best friend for behaving so timidly in front of Christopher. To her, he was just a worthless bum that kept showing off and flirting of Christopher. To her, he was just a with other women while his wife stayed loyal to him. Even if she nagged at Katherine like a priest sending his daily prayers every day, it did not affect Katherine. She eventually got tired of nagging and was slightly displeased with Katherine for being so stubborn. ¡°To be honest, you should have left that d amn Christopher long ago. Do you know how strong you look now? I¡¯m really happy for you.¡± Upon ending her words, Olivia raised her wine ss and knocked it lightly against Kimberly¡¯s cup of fruit juice. The crisp, bright sound of the ss clinking echoed, and the two exquisite-looking women took a sin of their respective drinks. They had a mutual understanding that they must cheer to celebrate any victorious This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. moments. 50 Mon, 42 Chapter 13. ¡°Oh, right! From now on, I¡¯ll get into my role and address you as Kimberly. In addition to Christopher, Gregory came to me to ask about you too,¡± said Olivia. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Christopher suddenly ended all coboration with. Xander Group, and Xander Group is probably going bankrupt soon. Gregory must have been looking for you as the Kimberly¡¯s mind wandered momentarily when she heard the news regarding the Xander family that Olivia had brought for her. Other than her brother, Daniel Xander, no one else in the household treated her as a part of the family. She was curious about what their next step would be. Xander Group focused on running traditional businesses and lost itspetitiveness over the years. Morcover, the current economy was not looking too good. Xander Group was almost nearing the end of its lifespan. They would soon be dered bankrupt if no one was willing to lend them a helping hand. Shortly, shrewdness returned to Kimberly¡¯s eyes, and she mocked, ¡°They plotted and sold me two years ago for the sake of Xander Group. I¡¯m curious if Gregory is willing to sell his precious daughter, Kristin, for thepany.¡± Then, she exchanged nces and smiled with Olivia, wordlessly telling one another that a good show was about to unfold soon. ¡°Ollie, Vincent Sullivan is my fifth elder brother. There was a conflict between the Sullivan family and the Levine family. Everyone in the industry knows ¡®Earna¡¯ and ¡®Inferno¡¯ are on par with each other. The Levine family has ¡®Earna. Without you, the Sullivan family stands no chance of winning against them. I hope you can help him,¡± Kimberly pleaded with her best friend. The famed ¡°Inferno¡± was none other than Olivia. ¡°The Levine family of Norham and the Sullivan family of Dellmoor are both reputable families. Before you came, I¡¯ve already negotiated 7.5 million dors as yourmission,¡± added Kimberly. She continued with a softened tone, ¡°Ollie, please help Vincent, will you?¡± Her eyes and long curly Kimberly could only be in such a rxed state in front of Olivia. If not, she would retain her battle-ready stance. ¡°Okay, fine. Whatever you say, goes. Pregnant women have thergest say, after all.¡± Chapter 13 Olivia could not stand Kimberly acting cute in front of her. In fact, she had already made up her mind since she turned up to meet Kimberly. Everyone in Norham knew that Xander Group was going bankrupt, and Gregory was anxious. However, after much consideration, the Xander family had no leverage to negotiate with external parties. Gregory was in a mess and had run out of ideas. He asked Daniel; ¡°Is there any news from Katherine?¡± Just then, Lucia added fuel to the fire by saying. ¡°That da mn Katherine. We¡¯ve wasted. our time and effort raising her for all these years! If she didn¡¯t initiate the divorce against Christopher herself, Xander group would not be in such a sticky situation now!¡± Daniel wanted to say something in Katherine¡¯s defense, but he shut his mouth and kept sile when he noticed the menacing re Lucia was sending his way. Lucia could behave arrogantly because the Xander family was now depending on her precious daughter, Kristin, to save them. Although they were inws with the Levine family, their statuses were iparable. Hence, the Xander family could rarely get a chance to meet Christopher. They needed Kristin to bridge the gap with someone close to Christopher. Hence, she set her eyes on the son of the Yaeger family, Stephen Yaeger. Kristin was pretty and good at flirting. Hence, she had the sons of wealthy families ying in the palm of her hand. ¡°Stephen, are you sure you¡¯re familiar with Levine Group and can meet Christopher, their CEO?¡± Kristin was already in Stephen¡¯s Lamborghini and on the way to Levine Group. She did not have confidence in the man beside her. However, she had no other choice and could only trust him. The employee at the front desk recognized Stephen and knew he was the son of the Yaeger family. Hence, they naturally gave them ess to the elevator, allowing them to ascend to the upper levels. Meanwhile, Felix received news that a youngdy came along with Stephen to meet Christopher. Chapter 13 Felix was curious and checked the surveince cameras. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Katherine¡¯s sister?¡± he thought. He saw her once at Christopher¡¯s wedding. As she was behaving conspicuously, she was easily recognizable, and Felix recognized her at first sight. However, Christopher was waiting for Katherine and not a troublemaker like Kristin. Immediately, Felix rushed to report to Christopher. He was afraid that thetter would re upter. ¡°Mr. Levine, Stephen Yaeger ising up with your sister-inw- Oh no! I meant Gregory¡¯s daughter, Kristin. Do you want to meet them?¡± Felix bent his waist in a bow and requested instruction while trembling. Much to his surprise, Christopher did not even cast him a nce and merely replied coldly, ¡°Send them away.¡± Subsequently, he questioned in an irritated tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are we allowing anyone into Levine Group now?¡± His words sent chills down Felix¡¯s spine, and Felix hurriedly instructed the security guards to escort the pair out of the building. At the same time, Felix received another instruction from Christopher ¨C ¡°Stop all supplies from Yaeger Group.¡± Felix held onto his forehead and thought, ¡°The Yaeger family just stepped on the toes of Go d.¡± However, they could only me themselves for trying to meddle in the affairs between Levine Group and Xander Group despite knowing that the two corporations had ended their coboration. GIFT SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 When Felix walked out of the office, he noticed that the security guards were already holding Stephen and Kristin by their arms as they asked the two to leave. As soon as Stephen saw Felix, his eyes lit up as if he had found his savior. Fervently waving his hand at Felix, he yelled, ¡°Mr. Lynch, I¡¯m Stephen! Can you tell Mr. Levine I¡¯m here?¡± Felix did not intend to step forward. He waved his hand at the security guard, signaling them to throw the couple out of the building. Otherwise, things would be ugly if Christopher were to get upset. The more Felix thought about Christopher, the more confused he felt. It was getting harder to understand what thetter was thinking, especially after what happened today. ¡°It seems like Stephen Yaeger isn¡¯t the reason why Mr. Levine is pis sed off. The one who set him off must be Kristin. It¡¯s unfortunate that the Yaeger family had to be embroiled in all this,¡± mused Felix. Before Stephen left the lobby of the building, he received a call from his father, Michael Yaeger. The moment he picked up his phone, Michael reproached him fiercely, ¡°You useless piece of trash! What have you done? Why did you pis s Christopher off? Did you know he just announced he¡¯s ceasing all coborations with Yaeger Group?¡± Even though Stephen was an ipetent, careless man, he was aware of the importance of maintaining beneficial connections in his business. However, Kristin was still shameless and reckless even at that moment. Standing at the side, she med Stephen for his inefficiency. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re confident about this? You even asked me to leave everything to you.¡± Anger poured through Stephen likeva. Initially, he just wanted to hit up a woman. Unexpectedly, everything was getting out of control. Not only did he fail to get the woman he wanted, but he also dragged the Yaeger family into the mess. Before Kristin could finishining, Stephen pushed her away and got into his Lamborghini. In an instant, he sped away, showing no resemnce to a polite and elegant gentleman. Kristin fell to the ground with a thud. She was disheveled and looked like a mistress who had just been abandoned by her lover. 10:50 Mon, 22 JanuD Chapter 14 The passersby whispered and gossiped about her as they walked past, but none of them were willing This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. to lend her a helping hand. Kristin had always been pampered by Gregory and Lucia since she was young and thus had never experienced such humiliation. Regardless of how she was treasured in the past, it did not matter as Kristin was now reduced to a helpless and miserable damsel in distress. Unbeknownst to her, someone took a picture of a pathetic-looking Kristin while she was on the ground and posted it on the inte. Thements section was instantly abuzz with numerousments pouring in, discussing the situation. Ding! Kimberley received a picture on her phone. She clicked into the message and zoomed into the picture. In the picture, Kristin was crying pitifully, her appearance vastly different from her usual arrogant and domineering look. Kimberly curled her lips into a half-smile. Just then, Vincent called her, asking, ¡°What do you think? Did you feel a sense of satisfaction after seeing it?¡± He knew that picture had be a trending topic on the inte, so Kimberly would have probably seen it anyway. However, Vincent still sent it to her as he was excited to celebrate with his sister, seeing the monster they both loathed was finally defeated. Kimberly hummed in response and did not try to hide the satisfaction she felt upon seeing the picture. ¡°It feels great seeing someone else teach my enemy a much-needed lesson. Just like when she was with Olivia, Kimberly did not need to put on a facade whenever she was with Vincent either. ¡°Haha! Your ex-husband is also impressive, but there is always someone more powerful. You¡¯re the most admirable person in this entire case.¡± Seeing how delighted Kimberly was over the situation, Vincent felt his own mood getting lighter, too. Although she was not his biological sister, she was closer to him than anyone else. Kimberly then broached the topic of the conflict between the Sullivans and the Levines. ¡°When will you be free? I¡¯d like to introduce ¡®Inferno¡¯ to you. This dispute shouldn¡¯t be dyed any further. If you file for awsuit now, the Sullivan family will Chapter 14 have the upper hand and higher chances of winning thewsuit. All right. Let¡¯s meet at the Royal Club. I¡¯ll see you there at eight.¡± After getting off the call with Vincent, Kimberly fell into deep thought. ¡°Kristin didn¡¯t seed this time. They won¡¯t set their eyes on Daniel next, right?¡± Truthfully, Christopher was quite surprised to see Kristin drag Stephen all the way to Levine Group to help put in a good word for her. Of course, he knew that Xander Group was on the verge of bankruptcy. He also knew that Gregory had run out of ideas. Otherwise, thetter would not need to send his daughter over to plead for help.. Christopher also found out a piece of vital information and that was the fact that Gregory also did not know where Katherine had gone Logically, if Gregory knew Katherine¡¯s whereabouts, he would make Katherine beg for forgiveness instead. Christopher had been waiting for Katherine to turn up. Unfortunately, the person he was waiting for did not show, but the person he was not expecting showed up instead. It had been some time since Katherine left. During this period, Christopher had been busy dealing with thepany crisis. Due to his hard work, thepany¡¯s stock had been stabilizing, and the detriment of the incident was kept at a minimum. ¡°I can finally go back and give Grandpa an exnation now,¡± Christopher mused to himself. Maxwell was not dumb. After Levine Group was affected by Kiara¡¯s scandal, although he was utterly displeased toward Christopher, he also thought it was a perfect opportunity to see whether Christopher was capable enough to solve the crisis by himself. Since the very beginning of the crisis, he had been paying close attention to Christopher¡¯s each and every move. Christopher¡¯s brilliant performance put a relieved and delighted smile on Maxwell¡¯s face. His grandson was still young, and it was inevitable for youngsters to make a few mistakes in their lives. Christopher¡¯s life was too smooth-sailing back then. Hence, Maxwell wanted him to experience some hurdles and setbacks in order for him to grow as a person. After putting things in that perspective, thepany crisis did not seem like a bad 10:51 Mon, 22 Jan D Chapter 14 thing at all. 858% After all, if no one exposed Kiara¡¯s scheme, Christopher would continue to remain in the palm of her hand, being yed like a fiddle. At that thought, Maxwell could not help feeling angrier. Fortunately, the wretched woman was sent to work as aborer in Alendor, and it was very likely she would not have the chance to turn the tide around anymore, at least not in this lifetime. Christopher dared not return home after Maxwell had scolded him and chased him out of the house. In fact, he was probably too afraid to return. Because of that, Lilian had been ming her husband for being too harsh on their grandson. Maxwell had no choice but to pick up his phone and make a call, but he did. not intend to call Christopher directly. On the other end of the line, it was Felix¡¯s phone that was ringing. He picked it up and answered respectfully after seeing it was a call from Maxwell. ¡°Tell your CEO toe back and have dinner at my ce tonight.¡± Felix was delighted to hear that. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for Mr. Levine! His recent hard work has finally gotten recognized by Old Mr. Levine,¡± he eximed in his heart. ¡°Understood, Old Mr. Levine,¡± he hurriedly replied. It was as if he was afraid Maxwell would change his mind. After hanging up the call, Maxwell asked Lilian to prepare some dishes their grandson enjoyed. The poor boy had been having a tough time recently. As soon as Lilian heard that Christopher wasing home that night, she stopped. harping on that matter with Maxwell. She immediately went to tell her daughter-inw, Heather Jameson, the good news before heading to the kitchen and asking the chef to prepare dishes ording to Christopher¡¯s liking. Heather was different from Lilian. Although she loved her son very much, and her love for Christopher was no lesser than Lilian¡¯s, she was not an overprotective mother who would coddle her child. Her life was ruined by her husband¡¯s mistress, and she did not want history to repeat itself on her son. Therefore, although thepany crisis had caused a significant impact on the growth. of Levine Group, she still felt they had gained more than what they lost through this 58% Chapter 14 experience. It was just unfortunate that they also lost Katherine. After spending time with Katherine for the past two years, Heather could feel the young woman¡¯s sincerity, and loyalty. Moreover, she knew Katherine was trying her best to salvage her rtionship with Christopher. Sadly, her effort was all in vain. ¡°Christopher is not fortunate enough to spend the rest of his life with Katherine. It¡¯s all because he doesn¡¯t know how to cherish her. Then again, that¡¯s just how love works. The ones who aren¡¯t in the rtionship often have a clearer picture than the ones who are in the rtionship. I hope Christopher learns his lesson after this and has a better understanding of rtionships. If he has the chance, I sure hope he could reconcile. with Katherine and bring her back. That would be great,¡± Heather pondered. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 In Levine Group¡¯s employee gossip group chat, a secondary ount with the name Astaroth sent a mess. ¡°Breaking news! Our CEO¡¯s mother has requested him to go home and have dinner. We don¡¯t have to work overtime today! H o oray!¡± Instantly, everyone¡¯s replies flooded the group chat, as it was a piece of news worth celebrating. ¡°Astaroth, is your source reliable?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get all excited for nothing!¡± ¡°Mr. Levine has been harsh on us. I¡¯ve lost count on the days I¡¯ve been working till midnight. ¡°We really have to thank Mr. Levine¡¯s mother!¡± One could feel theints, joy, and gratitude from the employees in the group chat. That day, it seemed like the usualpany meeting was progressing at a much faster pace. Besides that, the female employees of thepany were whispering among themselves, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Mr. Levine looks more handsome today?¡± While looking at his employees¡¯ love-struck expressions, Christopher shook his head. and thought, ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve pushed them too hard recently.¡± However, those that sessfully entered Levine Group were capable. Although working in the All the employees would smile joyfully whenever a bonus was distributed. The employees waited and waited. And finally, it was time to get off work. Everyone continued to stay in their working space, pretending to be hard at work. At the same time, they secretly peeked at the back of their CEO, who was on his way out. When the elevator door closed, everyone could no longer hold back their happiness. Some even pped to celebrate the moment. They thought in unison, ¡°Our hardships are finally over.¡± Before returning to the Levine manor, Christopher decided to buy some stuff. All along, he was a decisive person. However, he found himself in a difficult situation. Christopher pondered, ¡°Grandpa, Mom, and my nanny are people closest to me. I can¡¯t, 58% Chapter 15 believe I don¡¯t know what they like. Previously, Katherine was the one who prepared the gifts. That woman usually takes note of everybody¡¯s liking. It seems like she isn¡¯t as useless as I thought.¡± At that moment, Christopher did not notice the corner of his lips had risen into a beautiful smile. It was still early when he reached home. Thus, he went to the study to y chess with his grandpa. The two had finally reconciled. Maxwell broke the silence because he knew his grandson had a reserved character. ¡°Is everything in thepany settled?¡± ¡°Yes. Thepany has ovee the crisis. Besides that, all of our core businesses are back on track. However, there is something from the past that¡¯s been troubling me. It¡¯s the grudges between our family and the Sullivan family from Dellmoor,¡± replied Christopher casually as he took a white chess piece and stared at the elder in front of him. Upon hearing that, Maxwell, who was about to ce his chess piece, froze. He lifted his head and looked at his grandson. ¡°What is our chance of winning Christopher did not dare to keep anything a secret from Maxwell. He honestly spilled everything he knew to his grandfather. ¡°ording to the information we have, the Sullivan family has been searching on Inferno and is nning to enlist their help.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Levine Group has Earna. If our opponent cannot find Inferno, we will have an eighty percent chance of winning. However, if they are lucky enough to find Inferno, we will only have a fifty percent chance of winning. The more Maxwell thought about the situation, the more excited he got. ¡°Is Inferno that capable?¡± ¡°Rumor has it that Inferno is actually a duo. Although the two are professionals in the field, they keep a low profile and do things in secret.¡± Everyone in the industry knew that Maxwell cherished talented people. Back then, he was the person who thought of many ways to get Earna to work under the Levine Group. Maxwell said tly, ¡°It¡¯s rare to have people with such capabilities. You have to figure something out to make Inferno work for us.¡± Just then, Lilian asked them to go to the dining room for dinner. 58% Chapter 15 As Christopher and Maxwell had already spoken in the study, the atmosphere in the dining room was great and lively. Lilian kept cing stuff on her grandson¡¯s te and treated the others as if they did not exist. Upon seeing that, Maxwell felt upset as jealousy arose within him. He thought, ¡°I still can¡¯t get used to Lilian pampering Christopher.¡± Maxwell noticed that Lilian did not have the intention to stop. He could not help but say, ¡°Hey, Lilian, he is not a three-year-old child anymore. Is it necessary for you to treat him this way?¡± Unfortunately, Lilian was not an easy target. She was not nning to start an argument with her husband, but now that he was picking a fight with her, she was not one to back. down either. ¡°How dare you say that? If it weren¡¯t for you, my dear grandson wouldn¡¯t have to suffer for so long. For the past few days, he didn¡¯t even get the chance to sleep and eat well. Look at him! He is already skinnier than before.¡± The old couple had loved each other for a lifetime, but they also quarreled for a lifetime. Again, Maxwell scoffed. ¡°You are a soft-hearted woman. Don¡¯t you know that he has to undergo these hardships because of your doting and pampering?¡± Heather noticed the tense atmosphere in the room. Quickly, she stepped up to smooth things over. ¡°Dad, Mom, this brat is at fault. I¡¯m sure the punishment will benefit him in the future. Christopher, quick, say thank you to your grandparents. They have been so worried about you to the point they haven¡¯t been eating or sleeping well recently.¡± Atst, they could finally enjoy their meal. Sadly, the harmonious scene did notst long. Lilian felt emotional when she realized that Katherine, who would usually join for a family feast, was not around. ¡°Christopher, don¡¯t you have any news about Katherine?¡± asked Lilian. Seeing how her grandson was reluctant to answer and merely remained silent, Lilian added, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve hurt her too much. I guess she deliberately avoided us so we couldn¡¯t find her!¡± The other three kept quiet at Lilian¡¯s question as they continued swallowing their food. They thought in unison, ¡°It has been some time since we have eaten together. Please don¡¯t make a scene.¡± O Chapter 15 Meanwhile, Kimberly had an important online international conference to attend. Hence, she had to get off workter. Kimberly sent the address to Olivia and asked thetter to go to the venue first. She would then meet up with Olivia. On normal days, Olivia would wear formal office attire and hide her perfect body. However, that day, she purposely changed into a short bodycon dress and paired it with a pair of stiletto heels. Immediately after appearing in the venue, she became the center of attention. Vincent was one of the people who were enthralled by her appearance. He had seen many women of average looks. Olivia, who was se xy and innocent- looking, was to his taste. When Olivia entered the ce, it was as if he had seen prey. Immediately, Vincent picked up a wine ss and walked toward her. Noticing that danger was closing in, Olivia remained expressionless. She pretended as she did not realize Vincent was approaching her.. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At that, Olivia sessfully triggered the man¡¯s desire to conquer. Vincent thought, ¡°I might not be the most handsome person in the country. However, I¡¯m confident that I¡¯m considered good-looking.¡± ¡°Miss, are you drinking alone?¡± asked Vincent. Olivia did not even raise her head. She scolded him inwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe his pick-up line is so old-fashioned.¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone,¡± replied Olivia as she tried to keep her responses as curt as possible. As expected, Vincent was a man who thought it was worth dying for a gorgeous girl. It was apparent that Vincent did not get Olivia¡¯s signals and continued to flirt with her. As Olivia had enough of him, she took her wine ss and went elsewhere. To her surprise, Vincent was not going to give up as he followed her shamelessly. What happened next could only be described as a tragedy. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 It was all no sooner said than done. Olivia stopped and turned to smile at Vincent. Then, she grabbed hold oft¡¯s wrist and threw him over her shoulder. The crowd instantly burst into a frenzy. They mused, ¡°She is tougher than most trained veterans.¡± After that, Olivia swept the dust off her hands and made a disgusted expression as if the mere sight of the man was enough to sicken her. Kimberly rushed to the Royal Club as soon as she was done with work. She did not. expect to witness such a shocking scene right after she arrived at the ce. Someone taught her suave and flirtatious older brother a lesson in his own territory. When Kimberly took a closer look at the woman¡¯s side profile, she thought, ¡°Oh my G od! Isn¡¯t that Ollic?¡± As she stared at the two gorgeous-looking people in front of her, her lips curled into a faint smile. She was not expecting their first meeting to be so interesting and unique. Kimberly tried to hold back herughter when she saw what a mess her brother had. be. When she gave the situation a second thought, she realized everything was rather fateful, and something might spark between the two in the future. Upon noticing Olivia was about to leave, Kimberly hurriedly called out to her, ¡°Olivia!¡± Vincent¡¯s head shot up in shock when he heard the familiar voice. He then saw Kimberly walking toward the woman who had just beaten him up and was instantly. shocked. He rubbed his eyes and looked at them closely, thinking his eyes were ying tricks on him. ¡°I¡¯m not seeing things. I didn¡¯t hurt my brain or anything after that shoulder throw,¡± he mused. Vincent finally came to a realization that his sister¡¯s friend had beaten him up. Meanwhile, Kimberly stood in front of Olivia, pointed at Vincent, and asked, ¡°What did my older brother do to anger you?¡± When Olivia heard Kimberly refer to the man as her older brother, she instantly knew that the man was none other than Vincent Sullivan, whom she had an appointment with that night. Furthermore, he was also her future sponsor. Chapter 16 Kimberly did not wait for a reply from her friend and walked toward Vincent with Olivia in tow. She was trying her best to hold back herughter from seeing how pathetic her brother looked, but it was extremely grueling to do so. It was all too hrious for her.. ¡°Vincent, this is my best friend, Olivia, and she¡¯s your lucky star. It looks like you two had a special first meeting earlier.¡± Her tone wasced with delight. Vincent continued to stare at Kimberly with disbelief as they made their way toward the private room. He intentionally walked behind the two women and pulled Kimberly back, mouthing to her, ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s Inferno?¡± He had to admit that Olivia had given him too much of a shock today. Until now, his head was still buzzing. Then again, Vincent recalled hearing that Inferno was no ordinary bloke, and he got to witness it in person today. In the past, he scoured the earth for Inferno, but his efforts were in vain as not a single. shred of information regarding the mysterious Inferno turned up. Levine Group had Earna. If the Sullivan family could not find Inferno, there was no way they could win. ¡°Kimberly is truly my lucky star. She brought me Inferno at such a crucial moment. I have to take this opportunity and utilize it fully!¡± he mused. Vincent picked up a ss of wine and turned to Olivia. He rposed himself and said, ¡°Ms. Salter, here¡¯s to you. I apologize for my rudeness just now. Cheers!¡± Kimberly observed the scene quietly. One was her best friend with whom she could. share every secret, and the other was her elder brother, who doted on her. However, she found the two were behaving incredibly awkwardly toward one another. She could not stand watching the scene anymore and thought, ¡°They are wasting all their time being courteous with each other. If this continues, we can¡¯t discuss anything by tonight, let alone get any progress done!¡± Attempting to smooth things over, she took matters into her own hands and cut straight to the chase, saying, ¡°I believe the conflict will lead you two to be friends. Let¡¯s not brood over the matter anymore and go straight to the topic. The atmosphere became much more rxed after Kimberly said that. Chapter 16 ¡°The conflict with Levine Group has been going on for many years. The biggest concern is the division of interest.¡± Vincent appeared nothing like the flirtatiousdies¡± man carlier and Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. seemed much more like a CEO. He told Olivia everything about the case in brief. Olivia stared at Vincent¡¯s serious expression and thought, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. This little rascal has be a domineering CEO in the blink of an eye.¡± Though she was lost in her thoughts for a moment, she quickly rposed herself and was soon immersed in the details of the case. From time to time, she would also raise some questions to obtain more information. In the end, Vincent and Olivia exchanged contact details with one another. ¡°Our legal team will get in touch with more information, Ms. Salter,¡± the former said. Now that Kimberly was pregnant, she had the final say. She had to go home and rest as soon as it was time. Thus, the other two had to match. her schedule. Olivia had just moved to Dellmoor, so she was temporarily staying in the Larson residence. However, Kimberly intended to let her best friend stay for good as William and the rest were going to move out the next day, However, Olivia got used to staying alone and wished to move out once her ce was ready for her. On their way back to the Larson residence, Kimberly, who said she was sleepy earlier, perked up and started to joke with Olivia. ¡°You two are treasures. You¡¯ve both given me a lot of surprises tonight. ording to my observation throughout the night, I can tell that the story between you two will definitely be very interesting,¡± she said while giggling non-stop. Olivia poked her and replied, ¡°I know you enjoy making fun of me. None of these awkward incidents would happen if you didn¡¯t stand me up and let me go to the venue alone.¡± Kimberly kept chuckling, and the fascinating shoulder throw reyed in her mind. Naturally, she knew Olivia was a capable fighter who could hold her own against men. Not only that, but Olivia was also a capablewyer. The two of them would use the alias ¡®Inferno¡¯ to hunt for treasure within the industry. ¡°What do you think? Are you confident with the case?¡± asked Kimberly casually. 58%/ Chapter 16 ¡°I only know the gist of it. I have to talk to their legal team and get to know the case better before I can She paused for a moment and added, ¡°No matter how good Earna is, I still have you as my advisor!¡± The two women exchanged nces and smiled. Olivia was extremely pleased and relieved upon seeing how confident and capable Kimberly had be. She was no longer Katherine who only lived for others. ¡°Vincent might act like a typical rich kid from a prestigious family, but he treats Kimberly well,¡± Olivia thought. However, her eyes were clouded with concern when she thought of Kimberly¡¯s pregnancy. Olivia could not help voicing her concern. ¡°¡®Christopher probably doesn¡¯t know of your new identity yet, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s relentlessly looking for you. If he finds out you¡¯re pregnant with his child, the consequences will be disastrous.¡± Much to her surprise, Kimberly¡¯s words calmed her anxiety. ¡°Ever since I left Norham, Katherine Xander no longer exists in this world. Kimberly Larson will only live for herself and the people who care for her. So what if he finds out about my new identity? He can¡¯t possibly take my child away from me.¡±¡± Olivia knew that no woman would want to live such an independent and lonely life if they had a choice. The only reason why Kimberly became so brave and strong was that Katherine was so fragile and pitiful. Upon hearing how determined Kimberly sounded, Olivia could not help giving her. best friend a warm hug. SEND GIFT Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Taking advantage of Levine Group¡¯s crisis, Larson Corporation released a new line of diamond jewelry called ¡°Queen¡± The release took Levine Group by surprise. ¡°Ourpany¡¯s sales as increased by fifty percent, and our revenue has tripled. Our market share has achieved eighty percent, which was our target, but Levine Group started a price war in retaliation and seized back a portion of the market share.¡± Kimberly listened to the sales department¡¯s report, and a satisfied smile appeared on her face. In her perspective, they had won the battle beautifully. Although they did not manage to acquire eighty percent of the market share due to Levine Group¡¯s retaliation, she could see how reinvigorated and motivated her employees were after making such an achievement. Such a scene would never appear under William¡¯s management. ¡°Excellent¡¯ This time around, everyone¡¯s performance was great, and it demonstrates all of your capabilities as employees of Larson Corporation. Moreover, our brand reputation has improved as a result. This is a win-win situation, and I hope you¡¯ll all continue to work hard and strive for better! Kimberly praised. She then added. ¡°In this industry. Levine Group is our strongestpetitor. We can¡¯t underestimate their abilities. Frosa¡¯s global jewelry brands are expanding into Moranta¡¯s market. This is a rare opportunity for us. If we can clinch the deal to represent the country, we can make ourselves known on an international level. I hope that everyone will be very attentive. The design department has to do its best in the preparatory work so that we can produce a unique and high-quality blueprint. Everyone has to be on their guard. This is a lucrative slice of the pic, andpetition is keen. From my understanding. Levine Group from Norham is spending a huge amount of money to attract top-notch designers. Everyone wants to make use of the opportunity to break into the international market.¡± Kimberly was someone with an imposing aura. When she was delegating the work. everyone listened to her attentively. They werepletely won over by their CEO¡¯s cool and beautiful temperament. The most important thing was that their CEO was very pragmatic and trustworthy. William was a person who wanted his horse to run fast but did not feed the horse well. He wanted great results, but he did not give the workers an incentive to work hard. On the other hand, Kimberly delivered everything that she promised. 10:51 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 17 The rewards that she promised were duly given. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Thus, the workers¡¯ attitudes and spirits changed drastically. Frederick finally understood his CEO¡¯s words. ¡°One who is unwilling to take risks will not achieve great things,¡± was what Kimberly once said. Frederick just did not expect that a young greenhorn like Kimberly would manage thepany in a way that the previous CEO, Cameron, did. She had simrities in her demeanor and style of doing things. The meeting came to an end, and Kimberly flipped the calendar as she sat in the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Oh, not bad. Uncle William¡¯s luck isn¡¯t bad today. It¡¯s a great day for him to move out.¡± If things went as nned, William would be moving house and cleaning the house right now. The Larson residence was huge. William¡¯s family aside, even if her two uncles¡¯ families moved over, there would still be plenty of room to amodate them. The house was sp acious and bright. She just did not like having to deal with too many people and opinions. Furthermore, she knew of William¡¯s true personality. The most important thing was that a few monthster, there would be three more young owners in the family. They were Dexter, Candice, and Sebastian respectively. Edward¡¯s family was a prestigious family skilled in medicine. He was the best expert int the medical industry. A few days ago, she could not ignore Edward¡¯s concerned nagging and did a full body. check-up. She identally found out that she was pregnant with twins. She instantly was hit by a wave of inspiration and gave them many nicknames, such as Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice. In her opinion, those were sweet and cute names. Just as she was about to inquire about their move, John White, her trusted butler, phoned her. ¡°Ms. Larson, the people in charge of cleaning have already entered the house. They are working right now. If everything goes as nned, the furniturepany can change all the furniture this afternoon.¡± ¡°All right. You¡¯ve worked hard, John.¡± John was an old butler who had been working in the house even when Kimberly¡¯s parents were still around. When William and his family upied their house, he III O 58% Chapter 17 changed out all the old employees, especially those in charge of important positions, and switched them with those who he trusted and was close with, Evan was a good example. Under Kimberly¡¯s management, thepany had already gone on the right track again. As the CEO, she started to have the time to space out.. She somehow felt that she had forgotten an important event. Suddenly, she stood up and pped her forehead. Today is the day where Uncle William will move house. How can I forget to prepare a big present for him?¡± she muttered to herself. She knew that William liked collecting antiques. Thus, she instructed Fredrick to prepare a good moving gift for him. It was a fakerge antique flower vase. She also told him to send it personally to William¡¯s new house. She had imagined the look on William¡¯s face when he received the gift and could picture his emotions and expressions. She was unable to resist any longer. The sounds of herughter filled the office. She knew that she had to use unique schemes to deal with evil people like William. Her heart was filled with anticipation, so she returned home early, that day. She took a look at the refurbished house and was instantly happy. Comfort washed over her. Only a house devoid of William and his family could be considered her own house. John was a top- notch butler. No wonder he had Kimberly¡¯s parent¡¯s trust and respect. back then. The Larson residence was too big. Many people bustled around the house in preparation for a whole day. Yet, when she entered the living room, she saw that some people were still doing thest of their jobs. When they saw that Kimberly had returned, everyone stopped working and weed her. ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard. Once you¡¯re done with your work, im your mary gift from John.¡± Such was the style of Kimberly. Be it managing a business or a family, she would reward and punish people ordingly. For the past few days, she had to scheme and be on guard when she was at home. work and at Chapter 17 Now, she had persevered through the toughest periods. Kimberly had no impression of her parents. She went missing at a young age and developed a serious illness. All memories of her time in the Larson family had been wiped out. She felt remorseful that she could not remember her parents¡¯ voices or looks at all. However, a room was still kept for them in her house. She especially wanted to tell them, ¡°Your daughter has alreadye back home. I will protect this house well in the future.¡± She also wanted to inform them, ¡°Although you¡¯ve departed this world, I will live each day to my fullest. Your grandchildren will appear in the Larson residence soon!¡± When she thought of the two babies in her womb, her expression grew gentler. The maternal love emanating from her shone brightly. It was not time to have her meal yet, so she ventured around the gardens. ording to Esther, Kimberly had many illnesses and a weak body when she was young. Thus, her mother started to research more about medicine and fell in love with traditional herbs and medicine. Thereafter, her mother started a medicinal herbs garden and nted all sorts of traditional herbs and medicine in the garden. However, it was a pity that when William moved over to their house, Whitney was attracted to the medicinal herbs garden. It was just that she did not like herbs, but she only liked the preciousnd that it was grown on. She cruelly plucked away all those herbs that had been painstakingly cultivated and nted the roses that she liked. When Kimberly heard about it, she was very angry. However, she knew that now that she had returned, such things would never happen again in the future. SEND GIFT Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Kimberly liked roses. She liked all kinds of things that smelled of roses, such as incense and perfume. However, she knew that all those roses in the garden came about due to Whitney. Thus, she hated the patch of roses in front of her. ¡°No can do. The medicinal herbs garden was part of Mom¡¯s memories in the Larson residence. I can¡¯t let it disappear just like that,¡± she vowed internally. Thereafter, she picked up her phone and called someone anxiously. ¡°Edward, I want to nt a medicinal herbs garden in the Larson residence again.¡± ¡°You must be hoping that I can help you collect all sorts of medicinal herbs!¡± ¡°The medicinal herbs garden had always been my mother¡¯s pride and joy. She worked hard to nurture it, but that wrench, Whitney, destroyed it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Such matters are not difficult. Try to see if you can find the list of medicinal herbs that were originally nted there.¡± Edward knew that his sister would not trouble him unless she had a tricky problem that she could not solve by herself. Thus, as long as she needed help, he and his brothers would try their best to help her. After hanging up, Kimberly went to find Esther and John. She wanted to find out more about the previous medicinal herbs garden. Since she wanted to rebuild it again, she wished that she could replicate it fully. After all, she did it mostly because she yearned for her mother. Esther said, ¡°The original garden was built by Mrs. Larson and me. At the start, I didn¡¯t know anything and treated the nts like nameless objects. Mrs. Larson then patiently taught me everything like she was teaching a small child. Mrs. Larson is too kind. She took care of the herbs like they were her own children. Of course, I know that she was missing you. The herbs were an inseparable connection between both of you.¡± As she spoke, her eyes grew red and filled up with tears. From Esther¡¯s recollection, Kimberly understood many details regarding the medicinal herbs garden, which included nting the herbs, the herbs¡¯ names, and the likes. ||| 58 Chapter 181 She then fished out her phone and sent a message to Edward: ¡°Edward, I¡¯ve emailed the basic information of the medicinal herbs garden to you.¡± Soon enough, she received a reply that read: ¡°Kimberly, I¡¯ve received it. You can build. the garden again in around a week. Rest assured!¡± With his generous help, it was not difficult for Kimberly to build the medicinal herbs. garden again. Apart from the medicinal herbs garden, she would still make some tweaks and adjustments to the design and functions of the house. For example, she wanted to build a yground for her children. The roar of the car engine could be heard. It signaled Olivia¡¯s return. Olivia had been out liaising with Vincent¡¯swyers to discuss the intricacies of the case. She had always been like that. No matter what case she got, she would exert her best efforts to prepare adequately. When dinnertime rolled around, the dining table was filled with all kinds of delicacies. When Kimberly lived with Christopher previously, there were many housekeepers. However, she liked to cook in the kitchen. Perhaps, she trusted the famous saying that the way to a man¡¯s heart was through his stomach. She was very attentive and considerate, and her culinary skills improved exponentially. However, Christopher did not care about her. If he was not outside having business meals, he would be enjoying a candlelit dinner with Kiara. Kimberly¡¯s efforts went to waste. When they were having their meal, she noticed that Olivia¡¯s expression was not good. It was as if the Kimberly ced Olivia¡¯s favorite dish on her te. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you today, Ollie? Have you encountered any tricky problems or upsetting events?¡± she inquired. Olivia ced the dish that Kimberly gave her into her mouth. Suddenly, she halted and mmed her fork down. ||| 58% ¡°Kimberly, guess who I met today?¡± Kimberly stared at the agitated Olivia and reckoned that there was only one person who could make her so angry. ¡°Jaxon Nightingale.¡± Jaxon Nightingale was their senior in school. He was the campus hunk inw school, and all the girls adored him. However, he fell in love with Olivia at first sight. Back then, Jaxon and Olivia were a publicly-acknowledged power couple. They were both capable and good-looking. Everyone agreed that they went well together. Kimberly even believed that they would continue together for the rest of their lives. However, Jaxon suddenly wanted to break up with Olivia and went overseas. There was radio silence from him henceforth. The two people did not have any moremunication. For a long period, Olivia was devastated. She indulged in a life of decadence. She would either be sleeping in the dormitory or watching television programs. She sk ipped sses and voluntarily went into a downward spiral. However, it was as if she suddenly woke up from her nightmare one day. Everyone found it unbelievable, but she started exerting a lot of effort in school. She was either at lectures or in the library. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. That time, Kimberly had apanied her all the way. She was keenly aware of how difficult it had been for her best friend. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Jaxon is Vincent¡¯s legal counsel?¡± Olivia picked at her food and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s pretty melodramatic. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d meet each other like this after so many years. However, his arrival difited you greatly. Honestly speaking, have you let go of him after all these years?¡± Kimberly asked. It was as if the dishes were to Olivia¡¯s taste that day. She lowered her head and kept eating the food. Chapter 18 When she heard Kimberly¡¯s question, she paused. ¡°If I was that ignorant and naive Olivia of the past, I¡¯d naturally be unable to move on. However, we¡¯ve already passed the young and inexperienced age. Now that I¡¯ve met him again, I just wonder why the person that had devastated me so and whom I could sacrifice my life for is just unremarkable.¡± When Kimberly heard that, she felt assured. She thought, ¡°Perhaps this is maturity!¡± ¡°Then there will be many times when you have to interact with him at work. Is that a problem? If you find it awkward, I can tell Vincent and get him to change his legal. representative.¡± Olivia was Kimberly¡¯s best friend. Kimberly was unwilling to see her friend suffer the slightest bit of grievance. She especially did not want to let Jaxon hurt Olivia again. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Kimberly. Those are work affairs. I can handle it well. Jaxon had always been in charge of this case. If Vincent makes a switch suddenly, the progress might be hindered. Have you forgotten that an outstandingwyer will not be influenced by external matters? This is the most basic professionalism I should possess.¡± Thereafter, the twodies simultaneously raised the wine sses in their hands. A crisp sound of ss clinking sounded out. The twodies looked at each other and smiled as they gently sipped a mouthful of liquid. It was as if they were proiming to the world that they were undefeatable queens. Even though they were weak in their youth, those memories had already been erased. through their sheer wit and tenacity. Even though someone picked at their scabs once more that day, it would not hurt them much. They might even be grateful to the person who had treated them so cruelly in the past. Olivia cidly said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve be part of Inferno, I have to thank him.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 For the past few days, Gregory was anxious at the Xander residence in Norham. He could neither eat nor sleep. Every time he closed his eyes, his mind was filled with images of the Xander family falling into ruin. He could no longer wear those expensive, branded suits and leather shoes. He would have to work extra hard like blue-cor workers to earn a living. Even if he were to diligently work overtime every day, he would only be able to earn an amount that he could barely survive on. His wife, Lucia, would even bargain with the stall owner over a few cents when she went to the marketce to buy groceries. His dear daughter would no longer be the prideful princess that everyone doted on- she would be someone ordinary trapped within a small space. If her ugly and old employer harassed her, she would not even dare to utter a single word, even if she was angry. The son he never quite liked, who initially showed respect toward him despite his dislike for his father, now pretended as if his family did not exist. Every time those images appeared in his mind, he dared not go to sleep. He was terrified. He was afraid that his imagination would turn real. In that case, Gregory would be the joke of Norham. However, there was nothing he missed out on, and there was nothing he could do to change the situation. A few days ago, his precious daughter had manipted the son of the Yaeger family to go with her to plead with Christopher to be merciful. However, Gregory heard that, in the end, the incident brought disaster to the Yaeger family. That sobered Gregory a little. He then realized that he had been hoping for Christopher to be merciful. However, there was no way he would change his mind. 58% Chapter 19 Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Therefore, he could only seek another option to turn the tables. It would be best if he managed to find someone to work with who was on par with Levine Group in terms of power. That was the only way Gregory would be able to resolve Xander Group¡¯s crisis and make 1 evine Group wary of them. Gregory then looked into all of the leadingpanies in Norham, Baykeep, and Dellmoor. Levine Group of Norham, Larson Corporation of Dellmoor, and the Coleman family of Baykeep were all prominent figures in their respective ces. In the end, he decided to go for the Coleman family in Baykeep. Although the Coleman family was not as good as the other two families, they were still a family powerful enough. As long as they agreed to lend him a helping hand¡­ Gregory once heard from Lucia that the daughter of the Coleman family liked his son. but his son kept rejecting her. As the rumor went, the Coleman family had an abundance of boys, so to them, the daughter was their ultimate treasure. In fact, she held a high position in the family. Gregory had already run out of options. He could only have his son. Daniel, try to win over the Colemans¡¯ daughter. It was better for a woman to deal with something like that. Hence, he instructed Lucia to think of a way to meet the Coleman family¡¯s daughter, Marissa Coleman. As for his son¡­ Gregory would find an opportunity to make Daniel agree to it. There was nothing Christopher did in recent days other than work. Once Kiara, his mistress, had been dealt with, his life had be much simpler. He was initially trapped between a rock and a hard ce between Katherine and Kiara. Although that woman, Katherine, technically did not restrict him at all she was more like a meek house cat his grandparents and his mother would sometimes stand up for her and attack him. Naturally, he would assume that was Katherine¡¯s way of pressuring him. 10:51 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 19 Therefore, he disliked that woman a lot.. He was certain that was her way of putting pressure on him. If she had honestly told him about the things she was upset with him about, he would not have felt such disdain. However, that woman had been missing for days. Xander Group was about to go to ruins, but she was still turning a blind eye to the matter. It seemed like his judgment had gone awry. ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve misunderstood her all this time?¡± he wondered. When Christopher thought about the past two years of their marriage, he realized that she had never requested for him to take special care of Xander Group. Furthermore, it seemed like she never used the card he had given to her. All along, she had always dressed inly and rarely bought any luxury goods. Even when she left, she only left with the things that originally belonged to her. She had taken none of the expensive gifts she had been given. At that very moment, Christopher realized he was getting more and more confused. about who she really was. Nevertheless, that was just a passing thought. Most of the time, Christopher was extremely busy. It was especially so after the Larson family¡¯s daughter took over Larson Corporation. The pressure on Levine Group had exponentially grown more intense. To get back their domination over the market, Levine Group had started a battle of prices. Even though they had won back some of the customers, the price they paid for that was a hefty one. Their battle had affected thepany¡¯s performance for the month badly, as well as the jewelry business¡¯ production cost. Essentially, they had used up all of their other businesses¡¯ profits.. However, fortunately, Levine Group¡¯s shares and funds were now stabilized. O Chapter 19 It was only then the few major investors finally ceased with theirints. Otherwise, Christopher would never be able to focus on his work. Frosa¡¯s global jewelry brand, LOVE, was going to enter the local market. The few local. jewelry It was a rare but fantastic opportunity for Levine Group to return to its former glory. Therefore, he was trying toe up with ways to get new talents, hoping to emerge as the victor in the If that happened, that would be the first step for Levine Group to be internationally famous and influential. This time, he learned Kimberly¡¯s ruthless ways ¨C he learned how to use others and be courageous in any action he took. However, what he did not expect was that aplete rookie to the management world. had managed to fool him. In the end, he even had to pay a hefty price to prevent Levine Group from losing all of its dignity. Other than the Larson family, another family that went against Levine Group fervently in Dellmoor was the Sullivan family. At the start, Levine Group was in control of the conflict. That was why Levine Group had the courage to reject thepromise. Christopher had no idea when and where the Sullivan family had be so powerful and brave. At that, Christopher raised his head slightly and rested his head on his palm before. muttering, ¡°Could it be that they found Inferno?¡± ¡°How else would they change so much suddenly?¡± he mused. Upon reaching that thought, he quickly made a call and summoned Felix to his office. ¡°Check if Inferno has shown themselves and see if the Sullivan family has contacted. them.¡± Soon, Felix exited the CEO¡¯s office. Everyone thought that Inferno was one person, but Christopher had recently found out that Inferno actually consisted of two people. Most of the time, only one of the two would appear to deal with their matters. The only time both would appear was when Mon, 22 Jan Zub. Chapter 10 they encountered something particrly tricky to deal with. 58% If Inferno were to join the Sullivan family, the Sullivan family would then have a high chance of winning. If that was the case, it would be no surprise that the Sullivan family would suddenly be so confident in themselves. Knowing the enemy well was the sure way to victory. The worst thing to happen in the corporate world was misinformation and dyed information. Therefore, Christopher immediately called Earna. ¡°It¡¯s likely that the Sullivan family has found Inferno. You have to put more effort into this case. Just go ahead and arrange for more men if you need them. Regardless of everything, we have to win this case.¡± Christopher always had confidence in Earna. Nevertheless, ever since thestpetition, he also understood how there would always be people better than him¡­ SEND GIFT Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 As he ruminated about those things, a wave of frustration washed over Christopher. He then lit a cigarette and asionally flicked off the ashes as he mulled over his matters. Christopher used to not smoke, but he had picked up the habit of using nicotine to destress due to the recent stressful events. ¡°Larson Corporation. Kimberly Larson,¡± he mused. Christopher heard that she was unusually close to the Sullivan family¡¯s son. Thus, when he thought about the recent series of events, the voice in his mind told him. that the two hade for him prepared. Ever since Kimberly went back to the Larson family, she had been busy all day and night. After the first night¡¯s family dinner, she never went back to the Larson estate. Yandel was a man with a strong and unique personality. He was the type of person to fully trust the one he hired. Kimberly was the one he had chosen as the heir to the Larson Corporation, and she was the one who he had poured in his time and effort to train. Therefore, once she started working in Larson Corporation, he stopped intervening in any matter she was in. It was not as if he wanted to intervene anyway. Nevertheless, it was clear that she was quite like histe son, Cameron, in terms of work performance. When Yandel thought about Kimberly, he felt pity for her. Although she was born into a prestigious family like the Larson family, she had to bear such a heavy burden. If nothing had happened to Cameron and his wife, the sight before Yandel would have been a sweet, blissful one. As Yandel held his son¡¯s photo and mulled over those thoughts, tears ran down his cheeks. ¡°Old Mr. Larson, Ms. Larson just called and told us that she¡¯ll being back at noon to eat with you,¡± informed the housekeeper. ||| O 10:52 Mon, 22 Jan D Chapter 20 BK 57% ¡°It¡¯s good to know that the girl has the heart toe and visit me after work,¡± Yandel mused. Soon, the sounds of a car¡¯s engine came from the courtyard. What came next was his granddaughter¡¯s merry voice calling out, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m home.¡± Kimberly was wearing a dress on the bright side of red and a pair of golden heels. As she quickly walked toward the living room, she greeted her grandfather. Kimberly was grateful for her grandfather. After all, Yandel had a hand in her current sess. When Yandel heard his granddaughter¡¯s adorable voice, he smiled and shook his head. Kimberly¡¯s way of interacting with him was something he liked. His sons and grandchildren rarely came back to apany him. At the start, they still came, but other than Keh, the rest were always half-heartedly interacting with him. In the end, he would drive them away with his chidings and anger. If not for that, he would not have been in a hurry to get Kimberly back. Therefore, Yandel was extremely happy with Kimberly. Like her parents, she was born a kind person. Even though they had not been around each other for long, she had always treated him. sincerely. At the same time, she was so talented. How could Yandel possibly not like her? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you finally remembered the old me after so many days?¡± Yandel deliberately grumbled when he saw his precious granddaughter. ¡°No way. It¡¯s because my grandpa doesn¡¯t dote on his granddaughter at all. You¡¯ve handed the entire granddaughter too, but Whitney gets to live like a princess while I have to be a tomboy.¡± Hearing that, Yandel turned to look at her before pointing at her. 57% Chapter 20 ¡°You¡¯re a cheeky girl. Whitney called me a few days ago to tell me that you were bullying her. She even said I was biased against her. Did you know how much pressure I had to endure to make you the CEO of Larson Corporation?¡± Realizing that her grandfather was about to guilt-trip her, Kimberly quickly ran over to hug her greying grandfather. ¡°My dear grandpa, I know that you love me most. It¡¯s just because my stress from work is umting, so I wanted to act a little childishly around you to destress,¡± ¡°All right, all right. You¡¯ve worked the whole morning, so you must be starving. Even if you¡¯re not hungry, the baby in you must be.¡± Yandel finally recalled his great-grandchild in her. ¡°Try these out. The dishes on the table were all made to your preferences.¡± Yandel then turned the Lazy Susan while asking her to try out the various dishes. ¡°You¡¯re so skinny, so you have to cat more. That way, the baby will grow big and strong instead of being like you when you were younger ¨C weak and often ill. Your mother had it tough back then.¡± When Kimberly heard something amiss with her grandfather¡¯s tone, she realized he must be reminiscing about the past. Hence, she quickly said, ¡°The food at your ce tastes the best. Grandpa, try this fish.¡± ¡°If it tastes good, and if you like it, bring the Larson estate¡¯s chef to the Larson. residence.¡± It was just a half-heartedment from her, but Yandel seemed to have taken it seriously. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grandpa! They¡¯re used to serving you. Moreover, if I miss the food here, I can. alwayse back!¡± Hearing that, a warm current seeped into Yandel¡¯s heart. ¡°I knew it. My love for her wasn¡¯t for nothing,¡± he thought. Too preupied with the food, Kimberly nearly forgot about the important matters. While Yandel was still in a good mood, she said, ¡°Grandpa, I have something I want to talk to you about. Thepany¡¯s nning to expand into the overseas market, so we¡¯ll need someone capable of our family to head over to manage it there. I¡¯m thinking of having Uncle Dominic head there. What do you think about that, Grandpa?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Once again, Yandel was impressed by his granddaughter. His granddaughter was the CEO of thepany, so both William and Dominic, who Chapter 20 were still in thepany, would have restricted freedom in thepany. As a matter of fact, they might encounter misceneous kinds of conflicts. William¡¯s capabilities were just average. He was a vice president who was not involved in any of the core businesses, so he would not be able to kick up any storm in thepany. On the other hand, while Dominic was capable, hecked experience. Therefore, it was a good idea for him to work in thepany abroad. When Yandel looked at Kimberly¡¯s natural and nonchnt expression, he earnestly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re the CEO of thepany, so the assignment of the employees is up to you. I won¡¯t be intervening in your matters.¡± Then, he added, ¡°I believe that you¡¯re a good child who wants to maintain a harmonious environment in the family.¡± Upon hearing that, Kimberly¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat. She realized that her grandfather must know about her incident with William¡¯s family. Nevertheless, she was certain that her grandfather was in agreement with her way of dealing with it. After all, she was only defending what belonged to her family. Yandel¡¯s mind jumped from topic to topic at light speed. In a blink of an eye, they were on the topic of her ex-husband. ¡°Has your rtionship with Christopher really ended? The Larson family and the Levine family used to be friends a few years ago, and we even had a marriage agreement!¡± Every time others mentioned Christopher, Kimberly would be on her guard and be wary. ¡°Yes. The one who had a rtionship with him was Katherine Xander. Ever since I returned to the Larson family, Katherine Xander no longer existed. Now, I¡¯m only Kimberly Larson.¡± It was at that moment Yandel truly regretted not finding her earlier. She was a rare treasure to be found. Chapter 20 He thought, ¡°Although my granddaughter¡¯s a girl, she¡¯s no weaker than a boy in every way. Emotions don¡¯t slow her down; she would cut the ties off immediately if they do.¡± Therefore, Yandel was at ease to have her manage Larson Corporation. SEND GIFT MENT Chapter 21 Chapter 21 10:52 Mon, 22 Janu? Chapter 21 After having a satisfying lunch, Kimberly had to return to thepany hastily. It was already Friday, and there was a critical matter she had to take care of in the afternoon. Ever since she had be Kimberly, it was a luxury for her to even have a peaceful, uninterrupted lunch. She had previously been the one who had to wait for others. Now, it was the other way around. All this time, she had been the only one going against William. Dominic always remained as a mere spectator. Kimberly understood it was his way of survival. Nheless, there was no room to amodate a freeloader in Larson Corporation. Dominic¡¯s establishment. Besides, it was just what Yandel was concerned about. Dominic was quite skillful, and he could be a precious asset to Larson Corporation¡¯s development if he were to train himself. Judging from every aspect, he was the perfect choice to be assigned as CEO. Since Kimberly had already gained permission to do so, she naturally had to seize the opportunity and announce it as soon as possible that afternoon. Yet, this might be another brewing storm. While she was on the way back to Larson Corporation, she instructed Frederick to inform the board of directors about the meeting at 2 p.m. sharp. Also, she emphasized that her uncle, Dominic, must be present at the meeting. If the main character of the announcement was not there, then she would have done twice the effort for half the result. Some members of the board of directors appeared sleepy before the meeting. They did not seem to be fully awake after their afternoon nap. It was another emergency meeting. 10:52 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 21 Some of them got curious and whispered to each other, hoping to elicit some unknown information from each other. Suddenly, the sound of high heels click-cking could be heard getting closer to the conference room. The atmosphere in the room turned cold rapidly, and the people who were chatting stopped their conversations immediately. Kimberly sat down and scanned around the room. She saw Dominic in the crowd. With just a nce, she could tell that the person was Dominic, as his unruly yet arrogant look was distinct among the crowd. Quickly, she regained herposure and spoke indifferently, attempting not to disy any emotion on her face. ¡°Under everyone¡¯s cooperation and hard work, the preparation for our overseas branch is almost done. Soon, it will begin its operations.¡± She added, ¡°This overseas branch has a symbolic meaning to us, as it is a crucial window for us to expand Larson Corporation¡¯s market internationally. I believe everyone here understands that a After a slight pause, she continued, ¡°With that being said, the person in charge of this overseas branch is extremely important.¡± At that moment, a slightmotion broke out in the conference room. Whenever there was news about personnel changes in the corporation, everyone would feel unusually excited or anxious. Of course, for the people in the organization, it would be as if they were being assigned. to guard the borders if they were sent overseas, No one desired the position at all. Hence, everyone was worried if they would be the chosen one. ¡°After serious consideration, ourpany has assigned Dominic to be the CEO of the overseas branch.¡± As soon as they heard the keyword ¡°Dominic,¡± the rest of the directors immediately switched to onlooker mode. Surely, they all had their doubts in mind. However, as long as the chosen ones were not themselves, they could not care less about finding out the reason behind the decision. Meanwhile, Dominic was surprised after hearing his name being mentioned. His heart sk ipped a beat before he instantly regained his senses. Chapter 21 He was always confident that Kimberly would not dare to do anything to him because of his status. Although he was not too big of a contributor to thepany, he was nheless still. Yandel¡¯s youngest son. Without awaiting his reply, Kimberly¡¯s voice resounded again. ¡°Uncle Dominic, this decision was made after thepany reflected it carefully. Also, it has been approved by Grandpa. We hope you can prioritize the bigger picture and be an excellent leader for thepany. You may say something now.¡± Little did Dominic know that his lifetime reputation would all be ruined by Kimberly on this day. Besides, she even used Yandel¡¯s name in this situation. Gritting his teeth on both sides, he replied icily. ¡°Thepany has many talented employees, and we¡¯ve always been hiring capable workers only. I feel that this is a careless decision to make, and I¡¯m not suitable for this position. Kimberly, you¡¯ve just arrived at thepany, so there might be a lot of situations that you still need to get ustomed to.¡± To Kimberly¡¯s surprise, Dominic remainedposed even when she had crossed his boundaries. His response was appropriate and respectful. In the literal sense, not only had he retrieved his pride, but he had also given her a pleasant path to retreat herself. Meanwhile, the others who were seated had forgotten their positions on thepany¡¯s board of directors. Currently, they were simply there to watch the battle of brains and bravery between the uncle and niece. Kimberly was calm and collected when facing Dominic¡¯s admonition, as she was well- prepared to handle him. ¡°How could you say that about yourself, Uncle Dominic? Everyone here knows you¡¯re ourpany¡¯s veteran that has contributed a lot to the growth of ourpany.¡± Quickly, she added, ¡°This isn¡¯t my decision, but thepany¡¯s as a whole. We still hope you¡¯ll prioritize thepany¡¯s interests and put away your personal opinions for now. Perhaps when the overseas branch is on its track, it will bring us great profit. When the timees, everyone will fight to work there.¡±. The more she seemed nonchnt about the matter, the more Dominic felt unhappy. Chapter 21 He looked around the conference room and saw everyone had an expression of watching a drama unfold. They were all watching him get humiliated. In that instant, his face sank as he realized he was on thin ice. He thought he could get Yandel¡¯s help. Unexpectedly, Kimberly had earned thetter¡¯s support before this meeting. After pondering for a moment, he had no choice but to ept her arrangements. Finally, she suggested everyone express their gratitude to Dominic and congratte him on his newly appointed position as the CEO of the overseas branch. The meeting ended as a round of apuse echoed across the conference room. After the meeting was adjourned, everyone sighed in relief and thought, ¡°Who cares who the CEO is as long as it¡¯s not ourselves?¡± There were even some people who were secretly overjoyed at the oue. Despite not contributing much to thepany, Dominic had always abused his powers and ordered the employees around while acting like a tyrannical CEO. Seeing how his younger brother had gotten into a difficult situation, William finally caught a chance to fan the mes. As soon as they exited the conference room, William patted Dominic¡¯s shoulder, and they walked into thetter¡¯s office together. The moment they entered the office, Dominic could no longer hold his anger. He took. off his zer This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. and threw it on the ground, then loosened his tie in frustration. He had never experienced such dismay of being disobeyed in all his life. However, he could not believe Kimberly would dare assert her dominance against him. and do whatever she pleased with him. His rage increased the more he thought about it. Furiously, hended a kick on the chair. Seeing that, William began bbering about Kimberly¡¯s crimes. He could not help but feel it was a significant humiliation for letting her walk away victorious. Whenever he recalled how she gifted him a counterfeit antique on the day he moved. out from the Larson residence, he would feel infuriated. He did not expect Kimberly to be so like his eldest brother, Cameron, who was O SEND GIFT 10:52 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 21 constantly decisive. If this went on, he would get into serious trouble when she eventually got too powerful and began digging deeper into Cameron¡¯s cause of death. Hence, he must seize the opportunity to enrage Dominic so that they could coborate. to take Kimberly down. That way, he could finally get his revenge and reap the benefits from Dominic. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 When Kimberly returned for lunch at noon, Yandel knew something would happen at the Larson estate that night. Sure enough, he saw William, Dominic, and Whitney at his residence by night. ¡°Dad, you have to help me!¡± Dominic started to y the victim in front of his father, speaking ill of Kimberly. ¡°There are so many capable men in thepany. But why should I have to take one for the team?¡± He became more irritated as he spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°This is clearly selfish of her. She wants to make us the figureheads of Larson Corporation.¡± Yandel could no longer hold back his repressed anger upon seeing how his son reacted. He then said, ¡°As a member of the Larson family, why can¡¯t you take the one for the team? Who do you think you are, though? Cameron was too indulgent with all of you, and he took everything on his shoulder back then. But now, you guys back out like. cowards when Larson Corporation needs you to make a little contribution. You lot don¡¯t act like Larsons at all!¡± The trio widened their eyes in disbelief upon hearing Yandel¡¯s remarks. They decided. to team up with each other to tattle on Kimberly to Yandel in the first ce. However, they did not expect Yandel would take sides with Kimberly as though he got brainwashed by her. As William could tell things seemed to be going wrong, he quickly shot a look at Whitney. He was well aware that thetter had a higher chance than him of convincing Yandel. Whitney immediately went over to Yandel and h ooked her arm around him, pouting, ¡°Grandpa, Uncle Dominic can¡¯t keep youpany if he goes abroad. Besides, it¡¯s not a big deal without having Uncle Dominic at the overseas branch. Even if someone reces him for the transfer, it won¡¯t affect the After hearing Whitney¡¯s words, Yandel knocked her arm off in no time. He red at her, saying, ¡°There¡¯s not a single one of you who can measure up to Kimberly. I¡¯d say you can see no further than your nose.¡± Clearly, he had no intention of borating on that matter and stopped at that point. He then added, ¡°And you, Whitney. Even though Kimberly¡¯s not much older than you, she¡¯s. able to carry heavy responsibilities. Right now, thepany is in need of staff, but you¡¯re just having fun and loafing around all day. You¡¯d better bring your mind back from that. I want you to start working at the bottom of thepany next Monday.¡± At that moment, Whitney was in deep remorse. She thought to herself, ¡°What? I was just helping Uncle Dominic smooth things over, and I ended up digging myself into a hole. If I¡¯m going to work at the bottom of Larson Corporation, Kimberly will definitely pick on me.¡± Thinking of that, she hurriedly crouched down, tugged at the corner of Yandel¡¯s clothes, and pretended to burst into tears. ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t go to work for the time. being. I¡¯m still studying!¡± Nevertheless, Whitney had miscalcted this time as Yandel did not buy her story. Looking at his disappointing granddaughter, he shook his head and sighed to himself. ¡°Well, like father, like daughter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use acting cute and looking for excuses. Either you behave and start working next Monday, or study abroad. Chew it over,¡± Yandel insisted. Whitney was totally stressed out. She sobbed as she said, ¡°Kimberly wants to send Uncle Dominic to the overseas branch, and you want to ship me off to study abroad. Grandpa, who¡¯s going to keep you At that moment, Whitney was at the end of her wits. All she could do was y the sentiment card. ¡°I¡¯m still hale and hearty. You don¡¯t have to worry about my health all the time. If you really want what¡¯s best for me, you have to work hard and get somewhere with your life and make me proud. After all, you carry the blood of the Larson family in your body.¡± Yandel¡¯s words made Whitney and the other two speechless. It seemed like they failed to persuade Yandel and even caused Whitney to be one of the workers of Larson Corporation. Kimberly could roughly gauge the situation at the Larson estate during the night. That was why she decided to return to the Larson estate at noon, as she wanted to make room for the trio at night. Kimberly remarked inwardly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that the older, the wiser. Grandpa managed to send Whitney to work starting on Monday, and she even has to work her way up from the bottom. Looks like I¡¯ve to chew on what position fits in with her. Anyway, things went well. But it¡¯s not good for my health to be working in such a high-pressure environment, especially since I¡¯m pregnant. Such a chaotic life must end, and the sooner, the better. I¡¯ve to make thepany operate smoothly as soon as possible, so I can just call the tune by then. Tomorrow is the weekend, and I should get some good rest.¡± Chapter 22 Lying on the bed, she was struggling to consider what to do on weekends. In fact, her spirits would dampen instead every time she thought things over. Olivia could always easily make a decision. Therefore, Kimberly asked the former to help her decide. ¡°Ollie, tomorrow is the weekend. I say we¡¯ll set aside our work, go out, and chill. How ¡°Ollic, tomorrow is does that sound?¡± Olivia would not have realized that tomorrow was a weekend if Kimberly had not reminded her. She would get down to work all day whenever she received a case, including this time. Nevertheless, she had a drop in her efficiency because of Jaxon¡¯s presence. The leap of her heart in the good old days inevitably made it hard for her to concentrate on her work. Clearly, she needed to give herself a break. *Sounds great! We can go shopping and buy things for Dexter and Sebastian. That will be very interesting. After that, we¡¯ll go to the amusement park. You¡¯re pregnant, and only those non-dangerous activities fit in with you. But I bet the kids will enjoy themselves very much. Besides, we can explore some fine cuisine¡¯in Dellmoor.¡± Kimberly took every single one of Olivia¡¯s advice. She reached out and wanted to p her palm against Olivia¡¯s, yet she mumbled to herself, ¡°Hold on. I don¡¯t think the two of us are enough. I feel like we¡¯re missing out on someone.¡± Just then, a thought crossed her mind. ¡°Oh, I know who we missed out. We have to count Vincent in. There must be a knight to serve us two women. Besides, he knows. everything about Dellmoor. We can just enjoy ourselves with him around, and that will save us a lot of time.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing Kimberly¡¯s animated expression, Olivia could feel her contagious emotion. When she came to Dellmoor, she saw a strong yet independent Kimberly. But now, Kimberly looked the same as the carefree and innocent girl she was back in university. As soon as the words left her lips, Kimberly decided for herself and called Vincent without bothering about whether Olivia agreed or not. ¡°Vincent, are you avable tomorrow? Olivia came here all the way from Norham to help you out, so why don¡¯t you do the honors and show her around Dellmoor? And I can have the golden opportunity to enjoy the perks with you.¡± # Chapter 22 As Olivia heard Kimberly use her as an excuse, she grabbed thetter¡¯s arm and pretended to want to nip at it hard. Scared, Kimberly wanted to dump her phone and run away. ¦° Vincent smiled indulgently when the sounds of squabbling between the two girls came from the other end of the line. SEND GIFT Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Kimberly was always excited about the weekend. After ying around with Olivia, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. With nothing else to do, she logged on to Skype. She hadn¡¯t logged in for a while. After returning to Dellmoor, she changed her phone number and uninstalled. WhatsApp. However, she did not uninstall Skype as it contained many of her memories. She didn¡¯t expect her notifications to ring non-stop the moment she logged in. Other than a few system notifications, all the other messages were from Daniel. They read: ¡°Where are you, Katherine? Have you really divorced Christopher?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all trying to contact you but can¡¯t reach your phone number.¡± ¡°Please reply if you see these texts.¡± ¡°Our family¡¯s currently in a hot mess. Christopher canceled all the coborations with Xander Group.¡± ¡°I understand that we¡¯ve wronged you in the past. For the benefit of our family, we made you marry Christopher.¡± Waves of messages flooded in non-stop. Kimberly briefly skimmed through a few of them. Daniel Xander was her brother. In her memory, he was kind to her and treated her well. At least he was not like the other members of the Xander family who tend to bully her. She e remembered that when they were in high school, she was bothered and harassed by a male ssmate. When that happened, Daniel would appear and protect her from him. However, Daniel became quiet and moody ever since their mother passed away. situation became worse when Lucia joined the family. The Currently, Kimberly was no longer a member of the Xander family. 153 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 23 Therefore, whether they were facing a crisis or not had nothing to do with her. She was curious what the Xander family would do now that Kristin¡¯s pleas were rejected by Christopher. Marriage of convenience was a trick that Gregory loved to use. However, given how scheming ady Lucia was, she probably would not sacrifice her own daughter in a marriage of convenience. Especially not now that the Xander family had fallen from grace. Her daughter wouldn¡¯t be able to marry into a good family if the Xander family was in a bad state. Thus, they would most likely sacrifice Daniel¡¯s happiness instead.. In the study of the Xander residence, Gregory seemed more cheerful than usual. He had never thought much of his son. Before this, he didn¡¯t even like Daniel all that much. However, now he felt like Daniel was a rare and precious gem. Daniel was smart enough to know that something was off. Gregory was not usually this warm toward him. He shot Gregory a look and asked coldly, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s alreadyte. Why did you call me? Is there something urgent?¡± Gregory grabbed him, and the both of them sat on the mahogany couch. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know about the state ourpany is in. If we don¡¯t find a solution soon, Xander Group will vanish from Norham¡¯s business industry. I¡¯m already more than 50 years old and have lived more than half of my life. However, you and Kristin are still young. I don¡¯t want you to live in poverty in the future.¡± Daniel could tell that Gregory was beating around the bush, paving the way for what he was about to say next. It was obvious he wanted Daniel to be me ntally prepared for what was about toe. Daniel¡¯s patience was running thin. He interrupted Gregory, ¡°Dad, please get straight to the point.¡± Gregory felt grateful that Daniel knew what he was thinking. ¡°Lucia and I have been thinking. It appears that only you can save Xander Group.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Daniel was baffled. Chapter 23 Gregory looked at him and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, you. I n to have you marry Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. someone from the Coleman family. I hear that Marissa, the daughter of the Coleman family, likes you. I think that we can kill two birds with one stone. If you marry her, you can save Xander Group as well as finally start a family of your own. Marissa is beautiful, well educated, and of high status. You two are a match made in heaven.¡± ¡°As expected of you, Dad. First, you sold Katherine off. Now, you¡¯re nning to sell me off as well.¡± Daniel was upset at how pretentious Gregory acted. ¡°I know you¡¯ve already made the arrangements anyway. You can go ahead with it!¡± With that, Daniel strode out of the study. At that moment, he felt emotionally drained. When he heard that Katherine had divorced her husband and disappeared, he was pleasantly surprised. The news was like a spark that ignited a glimmer of hope in him. Although he knew that the spark might turn into a fire and harm him, he couldn¡¯t help. but feel happy for her. He was still frustrated when he returned to his room. He lit a cigarette and turned on hisputer. Inside, there was a secret folder. He would open and look through it whenever he felt unhappy. It never failed to make him feel better. It was like an instant drug that could cure him whenever he needed it to. Inside the folder were pictures of Katherine. They were photographs of her at different stages of her life. Indeed, Katherine was the person who upied the space in his heart. At first, he refused toe to terms with the fact that he liked Katherine romantically. Therefore, he was distant toward her. At times, he couldn¡¯t help but ask others to secretly take photos of her for him. He was lost in his thoughts and did not notice that the cigarette between his fingers had already burned to the butt. The sensation of the cigarette burning his finger drew him back to reality. These past few days, he had been calling that familiar phone number non-stop. s, it was always busy. 10:53 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 23 No matter how many messages he sent her, he received no reply. He had no news of her at all. He could only smile bitterly. After all, she was determined to leave this ce. There was no way she would let anyone find her that easily. While Daniel was troubled about the marriage, someone under the same roof was ted about it.. Gregory and Lucia were overjoyed after they got Daniel to agree to the marriage. They were so excited that they couldn¡¯t sleep. They acted as if Xander Group had just received a contract worth billions of dors. Lucia picked up her phone and dialed Roxy¡¯s number. She knew Roxy from her social gatherings with the other socialite housewives. Roxy was the only person she knew who could connect her to the Coleman family. These women usually showed off their husbands, family backgrounds, and connections. to each other whenever they gathered. Gregory listened intently to the call. Lucia said very politely, ¡°Mrs, Falcon, it¡¯s me, Lucia. I talked to you about mecting the daughter of the Coleman family yesterday. May I know if you¡¯ve contacted them?¡± Lucia was an emotionally intelligent woman. She once helped Roxye up with a n when the Therefore, Roxy was willing to help her with this request of hers. Roxy also knew that if this marriage went well, it would benefit her as well. She replied politely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already made the appointment. She¡¯s free tomorrow. You should choose the venue and send it to me. Let¡¯s allow the two young ones to meet first. Then, we can discuss further after that.¡± Gregory had already gotten extremely excited as he listened. It seemed like his n. would go smoothly. As long as Marissa married into their family, she could help Xander Group survive this crisis. They would treat her well and never wrong her in any way. O Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 In the absence of stress, Kimberly¡¯s body felt lighter. A person¡¯s body was always honest. Now that there was a weight off her shoulders, she dozed off into a pleasant sleep. When Kimberly woke up the next morning, the sun had already risen. Olivia had a habit of jogging in the morning. When she returned, Esther informed her that Kimberly was still in slumber. Olivia then tiptoed into Kimberly¡¯s room. She soon noted to herself, ¡°This girl is probably still dreaming about Wondend. It might be excessive sleeping that¡¯s associated with pregnancy. At any rate, the theme of the day is to rx and unwind. She¡¯ll wake up naturally once she¡¯s had enough sleep and when her stomach is empty.¡± Olivia closed the door gingerly, then headed straight downstairs. Esther already had breakfast prepared. With the free time Olivia had after breakfast, she collected arge pile of documents rted to the case and brought them to the rose garden. She sat down in the garden and began to dissect them. Kimberly and Olivia had originally made a pact that weekends were for having fun and that no work was allowed. If Kimberly were to see her work, she would surely nag Olivia. When the clock nearly struck ten, their knight arrived and reported for duty. Vincent, who wore a pair of bronze shades, stepped out of the garage. He surveyed the Larson residence and concluded, ¡°This ce is indeed a treasurend. when ites to geomancy. It¡¯s no wonder that Kimberly and Uncle William had the notion of taking over this ce.¡± With just one sweep of his eye, Vincent caught sight of the figure within the rose garden. A lock of hair cascaded down one side of the feminine figure. The woman had documents in one hand, and with the other hand tugged the lock of hair behind her ears. Despite her casual attire, her elegance and charm shone through in the way she moved. 8K 57%2 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 24 Vincent picked up his pace and trod to the rose garden. Miraculously, Olivia was so deeply engrossed in her documents to the point that she did not notice the person approaching her. It was not until Vincent stood before her, blocking the sun, that she finally realized that there was a man by her side. Due to the misunderstanding that had urred during their first meeting, Olivia still felt a tad bit embarrassed, and Vincent could sense the agitation and awkwardness within her. He never expected that a mannish woman such as Olivia, who carried herself ruthlessly at court, would have such a cute and adorable side to her. Olivia stood up immediately, but due to her haste, she dropped her documents and they scat tered all over the ground. Vincent promptly crouched down and helped her pick up the papers. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. When they got back up, their heads collided with each other. Olivia ducked away immediately as if she had been jolted by electricity. The corners of Vincent¡¯s lips arched up into a smile. He then proceeded to break the ice first. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, and you¡¯re still working hard. I guess that¡¯s why you¡¯re the leading figure in your field of work.¡± Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Olivia continued the conversation in a heartbeat, ¡°In that case, my patron should be more generous. That way, we workers would have more motivation to grind away at our jobs.¡± Kimberly, who was sleeping like a log, awoken at the sound of the car engineing from the garden. She abruptly recalled that she had a date that day. She jumped off her bed in a hurry, not treating herself like a pregnantdy. She washed up and then went down the stairs. Esther informed her that it was Vincent who had arrived, and he was chatting with Olivia in the garden. With Esther¡¯s words, Kimberly grabbed a cup of milk and arge piece of bread, then marched outside, taking bites of the bread between strides. Esther followed behind, reminding Kimberly to take caution, but thetter ignored her. Kimberly¡¯s curiosity drove her onward. She wondered, ¡°Am I missing something here?¡± 10:53 Mon, 22 Jan D Chapter 21 Then and there, she was a cliched drama-goer. ¦° It was likely true that the employees of Larson Corporation were not aware of how big a gossip their CEO was. When Olivia spotted Kimberly drawing nearer, she instantaneouslyprehended Kimberly¡¯s intent just by a glimpse of the odd expression on her face. Out of professional habit, Olivia made the first move. ¡°Look at you, you future mom. You¡¯re still running about while having something to eat. Quickly now, go back to the living room and dine properly. With that prenatal education of yours, you¡¯ll soon give birth to two little devils.¡± Kimberly choked on her bread upon hearing Olivia¡¯s words and began to cough incessantly. Olivia swiftly caught the cup of milk from Kimberly¡¯s hand, then lifted it to Kimberly¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hurry up and drink some milk.¡± In the meantime, she did not forget to continue with her lecture. ¡°People tend to say that a woman tur into a fool for three years with each pregnancy. But it seems to me that your foolishness would be many folds worse.¡± Then, without waiting for Kimberly to react, Olivia fled the scene! the cup of milk still in her hand. Meanwhile, Vincent was close to being breathless as he howled out inughter at the sight of his sister¡¯s withered face. When it came time to depart, it was already half-past ten. Their roles were clear, and their duties were obvious. That day, Vincent was to take exceptional care of the two beautifuldies. In the car, Kimberly and Olivia had conflicting ideas for their morning and evening schedules. Kimberly desired to visit the amusement park in the evening when they had lots of time to spare, while Olivia preferred doing so in the morning when they were still full of energy. Olivia further reasoned that since Kimberly was pregnant, thus, she should not spend too much time having fun, nor should she get too wild. Atst, Kimberly yielded. In her heart, she thought, ¡°These two are such sweet burdens. One day, when I¡¯m no longer carrying the two of you, I may then enjoy myself to the fullest. The amusement park they visited was one of the subsidiarypanies under Larson Chapter 24 Corporation. With the trio¡¯s authority, they could have reserved the entire venue for their personal entertainment. However, the notion felt hollow to them. Hence, on that day, they yed the role ofmoners. They were there to rx and to experience the park firsthand. In other words, they were undercover ¨C an incognito inspection by the CEO. Vincent queued up to purchase the tickets while Kimberly and Olivia waited under a parasol. He had a camera hanging on him and was carrying two bags. A gorgeous and handsome man such as Vincent had inadvertently been transformed into a super nanny by the girls. Half an hourter, Vincent finally managed to purchase three tickets when he began to bemoan. Olivia soon made a deal with Kimberly, whereby no matter what rides Kimberly wanted to go on, it must first be approved by her. s, Kimberly could only stare wide-eyed at Vincent and Olivia, who went up in the air on ride after ride of the roller coasters and pirate ship. Meanwhile, she could only visit booths catered for children, such as the merry-go- round and dart games. She was not even allowed on the bumper cars. When Vincent and Olivia descended from the rocket ship ride, all they saw was Kimberly pouting, a look of disappointment on her face. In the blink of an eye, Vincent came up with a way to cate her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll go and get you some ice cream to eat.¡± The weather was hot that day. Worried that Kimberly mighte down with a heat stroke, Olivia urgently asked Kimberly if she felt ufortable in any way. She then started fanning Kimberly with an introductory pamphlet. As Vincent and Olivia busied about nervously, their mannerism amused Kimberly. Kimberly had wanted only to dish out some light punishment on the duo who were enjoying themselves to their hearts¡¯ content while she herself was down in the dumps. Never did she dream that both of them would fall for it. Chapter 24 Soon enough. Vincent returned with ice cream in hand. Unfortunately, Olivia had seen through Kimberly¡¯s trickery. She intentionally got her hands on the ice cream first and took it from Vincent. She outright pretended in all seriousness and said, ¡°Vincent, pregnant women can¡¯t have frozen food. Aren¡¯t you aware of amon logic such as this? Hurry up and get a cup of hot milk for Kimberly.¡± Kimberly gagged at the mention of milk. She had never viewed milk in such a light before. Yet, for some reason, after she got pregnan milk. she always detected a peculiar taste in At that point, Kimberly panicked. She begged deploringly, ¡°My dear, sweet Ollie. Just please let me have this one bite. I¡¯ll have the milk next time.¡± Before Ol¨ªvia, Kimberly was but an earnest child. No one could glean a trace of the CEO of Larson Corporation from this Kimberly. At the end of the day, everybody would meet their match, and Olivia was indeed Kimberly¡¯s adversary. SEND GIFT Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Despite that, Kimberly and Olivia were willing parties. This was the tacit understanding they had between them. They were not biological sisters but were closer than biological sisters. In the past, when Kimberly was still unaware of her true identity as Larson, she was Kristin¡¯s step- sister. However, despite their familial ties, they were no better than strangers. Not only did Kristin not treat Kimberly as her sister, but she was also actively taking steps to guard against her for fear that Kimberly would take away Kristin¡¯s perks of being the daughter of an affluent family. On the other hand, Daniel was cold to Kimberly. There were no brother and sister exchanges between them. Therefore, Kimberly very much cherished the friendship she shared with Olivia. The amusement park was huge, and there were many rides avable. As it was the weekend, it was jam-packed with people. Looking around, most of the visitors were either couples on dates or families with children. If it weren¡¯t for Kimberly¡¯s badgering, Vincent would never visit this kind of ce. He found it somewhat childish. However, after experiencing the park rides and attractions, he felt it was pretty good. Gurgle¡­ Just as everyone was deciding which attraction to visit next, Kimberly¡¯s unborn babies, Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice, voiced their dissatisfaction. ncing down at his luxury watch, Vincent gently guided Kimberly to the entrance. ¡°It¡¯s already some time past noon. Come on, Kimberly, let¡¯s go for lunch. We wouldn¡¯t want to starve the babies now, would we?¡± However, Kimberly felt that she hadn¡¯t had enough fun just yet. It was too bad that her belly had betrayed her wishes to stay. It had been a long time since she was this rxed. In the meantime, Vincent had already opened the car door for her. Chapter 25 57%1 With reluctant eyes, Kimberly turned back to have onest look at the amusement park before going into the car. It was like she was silently protesting because she was unsatisfied and wanted more. Olivia saw right through her intentions. Olivia knew her too well. It was in Kimberly¡¯s nature to do so. If she saw her favorite food, she would start a food-bingeing session and devour everything she loved until she felt nauseous. If she found a good book, she would read the whole thing in one sitting, even if it meant sacrificing her sleep. During her university years, in order to hide from her dormitory manager, Kimberly would always read her books secretly under the covers. Therefore, Olivia knew Kimberly was really bummed out because she couldn¡¯t go on most of the amusement park attractions. Once herpulsions were triggered, they would not stop within an hour or two. Hence, to deal with Kimberly¡¯s irrational behavior. Olivia teased, ¡°Kimberly, although you¡¯re about to be a mom, you¡¯re still so childish. I¡¯m sure you already know this amusement park belongs to you. So, you can alwayse back here after you¡¯ve given birth.¡± Then, she poked Kimberly¡¯s forehead before continuing, ¡°I know you to go on so many rides it makes you sick to your stomach and not feel likeing too well. You want again for a few years, right?¡± When Olivia nagged at her, Kimberly smiled sheepishly, and the dissatisfaction in her heart dissipated. At this moment, Vincent said. ¡°There¡¯s a good restaurant I know of. Their desserts are tasty. What do you think, mdies?¡± As far as Kimberly and Olivia were concerned, good food was irresistible. They were not picky about where they got their meal from, as long as it was good. Therefore, they believed that wherever Vincent rmended could not be too bad. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll check out that restaurant. Vincent, please go a bit faster! My stomach is rumbling!¡± Kimberlyined. She felt that she was about to die of hunger. After Vincent shifted gears, he stomped on the gas before gently reminding the two, ¡°Sit tight, my queens. We are about to take off!¡± With a whoosh, the car sped off. Kimberly and Olivia reflexively grabbed onto the handles on each side of the car. Olivia screamed, ¡°Vincent! Go slower! Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s a pregnantdy here in the back?¡± In reality, Olivia was the one who was scared. Meanwhile, the pregnantdy in question, Kimberly, was unperturbed. Looking at how pathetic Olivia was acting, Kimberlyughed without remorse at the back. In no time, they reached their destination. Vincent was actually a regr at this restaurant. When the manager saw them, he quickly greeted them.. He was smiling car to car as if he had just seen Lady Luck in person. ¡°Mr. Sullivan and missus, this way, please, the manager said before turning around and leading them inside. Kimberly looked at her surroundings. ¡°This looks like a good ce. Vincent sure has good taste,¡± she thought. The restaurant¡¯s exterior seemed in. As ifplementing the shops around it, its style blended well with the surroundings. However, as soon as one walked into the shop, the interior was elegant yet innovative. The feeling it gave was not one of extravagance and luxury but more of a refined and dignified air. Clearly, the owner of this establishment had a unique taste. Vincent had called the manager prior to their arrival. As soon as they sat in the private room, the waiters served their food. Judging by this, it could be said that their service was truly impable. The restaurant proprietor was sharp in the sense that they knew how the wealthy greatly valued their time. For example, they could earn up to a couple of millions during the time spent waiting for their food to be served. Hence, after Vincent¡¯s call, the manager analyzed the time required for the restaurant to prepare the dishes based on the location Vincent was at, the traffic conditions, and the type of dishes that were ordered. Mon, 22 Jar Chapter 25 That way, once the customers were seated, they could seamlessly serve the dishes with a minimal waiting time. ording to Vincent, Hidden Gem was the name of the restaurant. It was a famous. establishment in Dellmoor, and its customers were often dignitaries and wealthy. The restaurant¡¯s top-tier taste and service made it one of the evergreen favorites for the people in Dellmoor. At this moment, Kimberly was famished. As soon as she saw the delicious food in front of her, she threw away her decorum and scarfed down the food. ¡°Kimberly was indeed hungry,¡± Vincent remarked inwardly. Moreover, he noted that pregnant women consumed much more energy than ordinary people. It was no wonder that when she was at work, Frederick would keep feeding her. The ice cream she had during the amusement park visit was not enough. Vincent had never seen her like this. So, he thought that his n to take Kimberly out. for a chance to unwind had worked. As Vincent filled her te with food she loved, he also reminded her not to eat too fast. ¡°Slow down, Kimberly. You need to save some room for dessert.¡±, ¡°Vincent, do I look like a glutton right now? I¡¯ve totally forgotten this restaurant is famous for its desserts,¡± Kimberly said with her mouth full. I you mentioned Compared to Kimberly¡¯s rough eating habits, Olivia ate gracefully. After all, Vincent was still a stranger to her at this moment. She wasn¡¯t that acquainted with Vincent. It was best for a girl to be reserved and mind her own manners in public. Moreover, she felt uneasy with the way Kimberly crammed food into her mouth. So, she would take it upon herself to remind Kimberly to go slower for fear of choking herself. The desserts were finally served. Knowing this was the first time the two girls were there, Vincent spared no expense on the food, ordering all of the restaurant¡¯s signature pastry dishes. The pastries included shortcakes, a Chocte Mousse cake, Opera cakes, souffl¨¦, sandwiches, and macarons. Kimberly was stunned by the assortment of pastries in front of her. Unfortunately, just as Vincent Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. predicted, she didn¡¯t have any space for dessert anymore. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Food shouldn¡¯t be wasted. Kimberly promptly regretted eating too fast earlier. Her checks puffed up as she watched them eat. Inwardly, she thought, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s easy to get hungry as I¡¯m pregnant with twins. Looks like they will be little gluttons in the future.¡± She sat in her chair, salivating without getting to eat anything. She mused, ¡°I want to go to the restroom. It¡¯s a perfect opportunity to get out and stroll around. Perhaps I¡¯ll get to stuff in two pieces of pastriester.¡± Thus, Kimberly told her friends about her intention. As Olivia wanted to keep herpany, she made to get up. Before Olivia could get to her feet, Kimberly ced both hands on her shoulder and pushed her back into her seat. Kimberly said confidently, ¡°Enjoy the delicious food. I might be pregnant, but I can walk. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that said, she strode out. s, Kimberly had always been bad with directions. After walking for a while, she still couldn¡¯t find the restroom. She then spotted a server and hurried ahead to ask him where it was. Finally, she arrived at the restroom sessfully. After relieving herself swiftly, she was about to head back when she realized something. ¡°S hit, I forgot to see which room we were in,¡± she thought. ¡°Fortunately, I was smart enough to bring my phone out. Otherwise, I¡¯d be doomed.¡± She was about to give Vincent and the rest a call when someone called her name. To her surprise, the person called her ¡°Katherine¡± instead of ¡°Kimberly.¡± She was in Dellmoor, not Norham. Astonished, she turned in the direction of the voice and spotted a gentleman. It was none other than Jaxon Nightingale, the man who loved Olivia with a vengeance before breaking her heart into a million pieces. When their gazes met, Jaxon could barely hide his surprise. Chapter 26 A while ago, he found the figure familiar and was reminded of Katherine. He had no idea it really was her. He mused, ¡°That means Olivia¡¯s eating here, too.¡± Previously, Katherine would¡¯ve stiffened and been at a loss. However, Kimberly greeted the man warmly, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Jaxon.¡± As expected, Jaxon took the chance to ask about Olivia. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I ran into you in Dellmoor. Is All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Olivia here for a meal, too?¡± Kimberly wasn¡¯t a fool, so there was no way she¡¯d reveal anything about Olivia easily. Back then, she saw how dejected Olivia was after their breakup. She tamped back the urge to teach Jaxon a lesson for disappearing irresponsibly without leaving any message behind. ¡°No. I¡¯m here with other friends,¡± Kimberly told him solemnly as her pretty amber glittered under the light. eyes ¡°I don¡¯t want my friends to wait. See you next time, Jaxon!¡± After saying that, she fled the scene. She refused to spend a minute more with someone she despised. Recalling the decorations she walked past when she came out earlier, she traced her footsteps back and also called Vincent to make sure she was going in the correct direction. Vincent wasn¡¯t surprised, for she was known for being a klutz. After finding their private room, Kimberly rushed inside and plopped down on her seat. She picked up her ss of orange juice and gulped it down. Seeing that, Olivia asked, ¡°Was there a wolf after you? Why were you running?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That person is worse than a wolf, though.¡± She leaned closer to Olivia and whispered in her ear, ¡°I ran into Jaxon Nightingale earlier in the restaurant. I don¡¯t think he knows about Christopher and me, though. They aren¡¯t rted in any way, so he won¡¯t reveal my whereabouts, I guess.¡± ¡°What a small world. I can¡¯t believe she bumped into that man here,¡± Olivia marveled. Vincent was displeased to see them talking to each other secretly, for they had ignored him. Chapter 26 ¡°You can chat all you like back home. How could you ignore a hunk sitting here?¡± Vincent was always confident in his looks. Kimberly immediately understood what he meant. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the hottest man in Dellmoor!¡± If her other brothers heard this, they would definitely protest in their group chat. After filling their tummies, they decided to go shopping. This was their first shopping spree in Dellmoor. First, they went to a shopping mall under Larson Corporation. Kimberly announced, ¡°Pick anything you like. Everything¡¯s on me today.¡± After what happened during the site inspection at the amusement park this morning, Kimberly didn¡¯t want to tire herself out this afternoon. She told herself that the time spent observing the site didn¡¯t matter. Before their arrival, she gave Frederick a call to inform him that she would be arriving at the shopping mall under Larson Corporation soon so he could make the necessary arrangements. The super VIP store immediately cleared the area after receiving the call from the CEO¡¯s assistant, and the sales assistants arranged the disy items hastily. Frederick was waiting at the door when Kimberly and the other two arrived at the mall. They were nked by a bunch of people as they took the VIP elevator to their destination. The super VIP store was divided into three sections ¨C the men¡¯s section, women¡¯s section, and kid¡¯s section. They went on separate ways to get what they wanted. Kimberly had an assistant who was in charge of her clothes, and her wardrobe would be updated regrly with limited edition stuff and bespoke outfits. Thus, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to shop in the women¡¯s section today. Brimming with curiosity and enthusiasm, she headed to the kid¡¯s section. Suddenly, it urred to her that the little clothes, socks, and shoes were really adorable. Vincent was busy shopping in the men¡¯s section. It was rare for Kimberly to be this 10:53 Mon, 22 Janu Chapter 26 generous, so he didn¡¯t want to let her down and proceeded to pick everything that caught his eye. Olivia shopped for a while in the women¡¯s section and picked a dress for herself. As Kimberly was still in the kid¡¯s section, she went there to take a look. They ended up buying many things for Dexter and Sebastian. Indeed, women were all the same. They might be stumped with choices when it came. to picking stuff for themselves, but they were very decisive when picking stuff for their kids. Kimberly btedly realized that Olivia had only picked one dress for herself. She deliberately asked, ¡°Why? You have such high standards, huh? Don¡¯t you like the items sold by Larson Corporation?¡± The sales assistants were startled to hear their CEO¡¯s remark. They were afraid they¡¯d lose their jobs for not being attentive enough. After all, it was an honor to work for Larson Corporation in Dellmoor. Larson Corporation was a respectablepany that paid its employees well. Kimberly told Olivia to take a sc at while she went to the women¡¯s section to shop. She selected the most popr clothes, shoes, and bags ording to Olivia¡¯s usual style. She then told the sales assistant to pack up the stuff she picked in Olivia¡¯s size and deliver them to the Larson residence. Tired from all the shopping, she sat beside Olivia and watched as the handsome Vincent shopped his heart out. Parting her lips, she said gently, ¡°Vincent looks great. He¡¯s practically a model, for everything looks good on him. What a pity he isn¡¯t a model.¡± Vincent btedly realized thedies were waiting for him when he sensed their gazes. To him, that was rude. Thus, he ended his shopping spree quickly. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Compared to the delightful excursion in Dellmoor, Daniel was having a hard time in Norham He had agreed to meet Marissa that afternoon. Previously, he would ignore those who he didn¡¯t want to meet. However, things were different now. Katherine might not be rted to the Xander family more, but to him, she had sacrificed her happiness for the Xander family¡¯s sake. Thus, he couldn¡¯t allow thepany to copse. He couldn¡¯t marry the loved, so Marissa or any other woman would do the job. He resigned to his fate. person he However, he was doing this for Katherine, not Gregory. Right after his mother passed away, Gregory married Lucia, who was heavily pregnant. Clearly, Gregory and Lucia already had an affair when his mother was still alive. Hence, he hated his father immensely. Two years ago, when Xander Group was in danger, Gregory resorted to selling Katherine out to save himself. His hatred for that ma incident. promptly heightened after that He med himself for not being capable enough to turn the tables. Before Daniel left, Gregory reminded him to dress up and treat thedy he was going to meet with utmost politeness. Gregory knew how attractive his son was. However, he was worried about Daniel¡¯s icy demeanor. Daniel treated everyone indifferently and kept a distance from others instead of allowing them into his heart. He was also afraid that Daniel would act foolishly and scare Marissa away. If that were to happen, the Xander family would be doomed. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Marissa was the only hope of Xander Group now. Meanwhile, Lucia had been waiting at the meeting spot for some time. Chapter 27 Today¡¯s meeting would decide whether or not she could continue to lead avish lifestyle. Despite hating Daniel, she had to dote on him now. After waiting for a while, Lucia grew jittery and kept ncing at the door. Finally, Roxy¡¯s call arrived. She said they had departed and would arrive in around 15 minutes. Lucia usually acted ferociously like a tigress, so it was rare to see her as meek as amb. She kept ncing at her watch as time ticked by. Around ten minutester, she shot Daniel a look and thought, ¡°I¡¯m so anxious, but he¡¯s calm and collected. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s ying Legend of Kings!¡± Daniel nced at her and realized she was trying to tamp her irritation down despite wanting tosh out at him. Strangely, he found that both amusing and satisfying. Lucia parted her lips to say, ¡°Daniel, Mrs. Falcon just called. I believe they will be here soon. You should go to the door to wee them to show our sincerity. That way, Ms. Coleman will have a good impression of you.¡± Daniel mused to himself, ¡°You should feel lucky that I didn¡¯te to cause a Without saying anything, he pretended not to hear Lucia¡¯s words and went to the door. Marissa was a bold youngdy. She fell in love with Daniel at first sight and got to know him through her friends. After that, she gathered a lot of information about him. However, it was a one-sided crush, for Daniel had never had any feelings for her. A few years ago, Marissa discovered Daniel had gone overseas to study and followed him all the way there, much to his surprise. Nevertheless, Daniel wasn¡¯t a man who¡¯d make do back then. As a result, Marissa¡¯s efforts moved everyone except for him. Now, her chance had finally arrived.. It was pretty obvious to her that she was nothing but a pawn. However, she didn¡¯t mind as long as it meant she could be with him. 10:34 Mon, 22 Chapter 27 That was good enough for her. When Roxy told Marissa about the meeting, thetter agreed to it without hesitation. She followed her heart instead of considering her family¡¯s interests. The Coleman family had always gotten their way in Baykeep. Besides, Noah and Christopher from Norham were good friends. Their families were connected to each other and would grow stronger together. Marissa was dressed extravagantly like a princess, for she loved to imagine she was a princess in a fairytale. Today was the day she would meet her knight. Daniel waited at the door, d in an elegant tuxedo. As the car drove toward the caf¨¦, Marissa immediately spotted the man of her dreams. When the car rolled to a stop, Daniel stepped forward to open the door for Marissa. As someone of distinguished status, Marissa always had someone open the door for her. She felt her heart race at the sight of her beloved knight opening the door for her. A pretty blush crept up her cheeks like the rosy glow of the dusk. No one knew when Lucia hade to the door. Seeing their interaction made her more delighted than them.. ¡°My efforts didn¡¯t go to waste,¡± Lucia mused happily. In that case, the matter was already halfway sessful. Right now, she was utterly grateful for Roxy¡¯s help and ended up being more intimate with Roxy than usual. Holding Roxy¡¯s arm, she started a casual conversation so things wouldn¡¯t seem awkward. As Lucia had asked around about everyone¡¯s tastes, she ordered their coffees a while ago. The four of them took their seats, and the server promptly served them their coffees. Daniel added some sugar for Marissa naturally, for he knew she had a sweet tooth. 57%0 Chapter 27 As they were in public, Marissa felt shy but was inwardly ted. Roxy startedvishing praises on her. ¡°I never knew Daniel could be that caring. Marissa is lucky, huh?¡± Lucia nodded vehemently. ¡°He¡¯s usually indifferent. Looks like Ms. Coleman can turn him into a warm and caring guy.¡± Marissa blushed beet red after hearing their words. Both Lucia and Roxy were good at reading the room, so they decided to stop third- wheeling the couple. Lucia parted her lips to say, ¡°Roxy, Joey told me there are some new arrivals in the store. Apparently, they are designed by a popr designer, so there are only limited pieces avable for sale. Why don¡¯t we head there now? Let¡¯s leave the young couple alone so they can get to know each other in a natural setting¡± She got to her feet and dragged Roxy up so they could leave together. Indeed, Lucia was smart. She knew what young people nowadays wanted. Marissa could finally rx after they departed, knowing she held the upper hand this time. There was no need for her to waste her efforts in pursuing him like how she did back then. This time, she wanted Daniel to dote on her. SEND GIFT Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Daniel also realized that the circumstances had changed. He discovered that she loved him genuinely, and likewise, he had no ulterior motives. Today, it was the Xander family who was trying to exploit her, taking advantage of her unattainability. However, Daniel believed in being open and honest. ¡°You probably know that Levine Group unterally terminated our cooperation. We hope the Coleman family can enter a marriage of convenience with us to ovee the crisis at Xander Group.¡± Daniel did not want to hide anything. The girl in front of him had nothing but rity and pureness in her eyes. Marissa, seated across from him, blinked herrge eyes rhythmically. She regarded him affectionately and inquired, ¡°What about you?¡± She wanted to understand the extent to which his agreement to the marriage of convenience was voluntary versus driven by necessity. With a few words, she conveyed a strong sense of determination, and for a moment, he felt a lump in his throat. Daniel raised his coffee cup with his slender hand, took a sip, and responded with a touch of warmth in his typically cool tone, ¡°If I had to choose someone, I¡¯d prefer it to be you. I¡¯m willing to put in the effort to love you for the rest of my life.¡± It was amon saying that a man¡¯s words couldn¡¯t always be trusted. Yet, Marissa believed that this was the response she had hoped for. She had confidence in herself and faith in him. If it were in the past, she might have been deeply moved by such a deration and shed tears. But now, she needed to remainposed. Marissa offered a slight smile, revealing a faint dimple on her left cheek. Instead of replying verbally, she raised her coffee cup, inviting him to do the same, and they gently clinked their cups. In reality, she was delighted. She relished their private time together, feeling like they were on a date. Chapter 28 However, she had to exercise some restraint. Marissa had received advice from her elders, who emphasized the importance of maintaining From her own experience, she knew it was true. As she prepared to leave, Marissa offered Daniel some reassurance. ¡°Regarding the marriage of convenience, I¡¯ll discuss it with my family when I return.¡± After conveying her intentions, she walked confidently toward the door where the driver was already waiting. Once Marissa departed, Daniel sat alone, deep in thought. After meeting Marissa, Daniel didn¡¯t return home. Instead, he went to Blue Dusk, for he had no desire to deal with his family. The only thing that could provide sce for his worries was alcohol. It was a rare urrence for Daniel to visit bars or nightclubs, but on this particr day. he yearned to break from his usual routine, engage in something out of the ordinary, and attempt to numb his troubled heart. He made no effort to invite any of his friends. Instead, he chose to sit alone at the bar, where the bartender promptly handed him a drink, which he swiftly downed. Daniel proceeded to order a variety of alcoholic beverages-vodka, Bl oody Mary, Alexander, gin, rum, and more. Throughout this time, a few flirtatious women attempted to approach him, but he rebuffed their advances with his cold and disinterested demeanor. Christopher and Noah coincidentally witnessed the scene. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Daniel, the heir of Xander Group? He¡¯s actually getting drunk alone here,¡± Noah remarked, his toneced with a hint of teasing. Christopher was drinking and didn¡¯t bother responding. Noah, with a mischievous demeanor,mented, ¡°I heard you severed ties with the Xander Group, all for Katherine¡¯s sake. It was a rather ruthless move, like striking at the heart.¡± Christopher hadn¡¯t heard the name Katherine for a long time, and he knew Noah was joking He cast a cold nce at Daniel before responding, ¡°You¡¯re partially correct. We did terminate our cooperation, but it wasn¡¯t because of Katherine. Over the past two years, Xander Group relied heavily on Levine Group for survival.¡± ¡°Originally, it was all for Grandpa¡¯s sake,¡± he continued, ¡°Levine Group isn¡¯t a charity, and now that she¡¯s divorced me, there¡¯s no need to consider her anymore. Noah couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge that Christopher¡¯s statement was well-structured and grounded in reason. Yet, he sensed a unique attitude from Christopher toward Katherine. His curiosity was aroused, and he desired to unveil the truth. ¡°Even after the divorce, you seem quite Noah experienced a sense of gratification. Christopher had always been unyielding, resembling an imprable fortress, and it was a rare asion to discover a ch ink in his armor. Now, it appeared that Noah had located Christopher¡¯s vulnerability, and that sensation was immensely satisfying to the former. However, Christopher could read Noah¡¯s thoughts with just a single nce and retorted, ¡°You, the all- knowing detective, might face some challenges in the future. I had merely tasked you with finding someone, and you couldn¡¯t even provide a lead.¡± Christopher seldom criticized his friend, but today, because of that woman, he deviated from his usual He lifted his gaze slightly and observed that Daniel on the other side of the table was still drinking steadily. Christopher, lost in contemtion, decided to confide his doubts, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Daniel is pursuing your sister. Gregory, that cu nn ing man, seems to be attempting to get close to the Coleman family.¡± Upon hearing Christopher¡¯s words, Noah abruptly ced his ss on the table. He found Marrisa¡¯s behavior incredibly foolish. She had been chasing after Daniel for years without receiving any acknowledgment from him. It was evident that he was manipting her, and she appeared content being a pawn in his game. s, it seemed she would continue to be kind to the person who had betrayed her. ¡°It appears you¡¯ve also noticed,¡± Noah remarked. ¡°My house was in turmoil before I left. My unreliable sister insisted on marrying Daniel and even resorted to a hunger strike. And here¡¯s Daniel, leisurely drowning himself in alcohol.¡± 56% Chapter 28 Noah gave Daniel a displeased look, as though he genuinely wanted to approach thetter and give him a piece of his mind. However, Christopher shook his head in resignation and patted Noah on the shoulder, signaling for him to stayposed. ¡°Gregory is considered one of ¡®the best¡¯ in Norham. He first traded his daughter, gaining two years of prosperity for Xander Group. Now, he¡¯s nning to trade his son,¡± Christopher remarked. As he said this, he unexpectedly felt a twinge of sympathy for Katherine. He thought to himself, ¡®But that woman left the Levine family and cut ties with the Xander family. How will she support herself? Will she end up handing out flyers on some small-town street or working as a waitress or dishwasher in a restaurant?¡± The more Christopher pondered it, the more restless he became. He wondered when he had be socking in self-control. Noah and Christopher had initially gone out to catch up, but unexpectedly, they crossed paths with Daniel, disrupting what was supposed to be a leisurely evening. Noah swirled his ss and raised it above his head, clinking it with Christopher¡¯s. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His expression was icy. He showed a touch of disdain as he spoke nonchntly. ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves and not concern ourselves with all thoseplicated matters. We¡¯ll cross the bridge when wee to it.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 At that moment, Christopher¡¯s phone rang. Since Noah was close, there was no need for secrecy, so he answered it. ¡°Chris, I heard thepany is trying to secure exclusive distribution rights for ¡°LOVE. Do you want me toe back and assist you?¡± A soft female voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can manage things here. Focus on your studies and return to thepany to help me when you¡¯re ready,¡± Christopher replied. Noah was well aware that the only person who could make Christopher sound so gentle was a girl named Ivy Ab bott. In Christopher¡¯s heart, Kiara and Ivy held different positions. Kiara was his passive choice, a deliberate way to defy Maxwell and annoy Katherine. Ivy, on the other hand, was a benefactor and family to him. However, Ivy had not fully realized her ce and still believed that she was the ones Christopher deeply cared about. After Christopher hung up the phone, Noah felt it was necessary to offer his friend a for this Ivy? Is it sibling love or friendly reminder. ¡®Chris, what are your true feel as necessary i romantic love?¡± Christopher fell into deep thought, and his mind drifted back to when he was eight years old. During that time, the Levine family had close ties with the Larson family in Dellmoor, and he visited them with his parents. All he remembered was a lively gathering and his escape from the adults to y hide and seek with the other children. Suddenly, a fire broke out for an unknown reason. He was terrified, in an unfamiliar ce, and helpless. Amidst the chaos and the cries of those around, he faintly heard his mother¡¯s voice from outside, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the direction. All he did was cry at the top of his lungs. Then, a pair of chubby little hands grasped him and guided him through a secret passage out of the room. Chapter 29 The girl was focused on finding a way out and didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.. During their escape, Christopher felt an unprecedented sense of warmth and security. However, as they reached the exit, he saw two individuals waiting there as if they anticipated someone would emerge from this hidden passage. They were dressed in ck and had their faces concealed. They knocked the girl unconscious and took her away,pletely disregarding him. Muchter, rescue workers found him. This incident left a traumatic mark on his childhood. Fortunately, the girl remained a ray of sunshine in his heart, preventing him from sinking into depression. Since then, he had always striven to discover the whereabouts of that girl, although nobody could identify her based on his fragmented descriptions. However, everyone knew that Christopher from the Levine family in Norham had been searching for his savior for years, andter, Ivy appeared in his life. Ivy was indeed one of the children at the scene during that incident. She had also been trapped but couldn¡¯t follow them through the secret passage as it had already closed. Thankfully, firefighters rescued her in time, and the secret passage became her unique card to win Christopher¡¯s affection. The Ab bot family, once prestigious in Dellmoor, had been invited by the Larson family that day. However, due to mismanagement, their family had declined over time. Ivyter revealed her secret about the hidden passage, reuniting with Christopher. In gratitude for the girl who had saved Christopher¡¯s life, the Levine family stepped in to help the Ab bot family regain their status. Ivy was beautiful and sensible, always obediently following Christopher¡¯smands. He had cherished her as if she were his sister, but Christopher always felt something was amiss. In the eyes of outsiders, Ivy was seen as unique, and many believed Christopher would marry her. 10:54 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 29 However, the unexpected arrival of Katherine and Kiara surprised everyone. 56 Responding to his friend¡¯s well-intentioned reminder, Christopher raised his ss, downed it in one gulp, and stated, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can distinguish between gratitude and love. My previous rtionship has served as a warning. I¡¯d prefer quality over quantity.¡± With those words, he walked away, leaving Noah behind. Noah, somewhat baffled, picked up his coat and hurried to catch up with Christopher,menting, ¡°You¡¯re the one who invited me out, yet you have this habit ofing and going like a phantom. When are you going to change?¡± As he left, Noah cast a nce back at the bar. To his surprise, Daniel was still there, now slumped on the counter. Noah, being a nosy person, left Gregory¡¯s number with the waiter to call for Gregory to pick Daniel up. Daniel was the man Noah¡¯s sister had set her sights on, and with Daniel¡¯s handsome and charming demeanor, he posed a potential problem if he were to be touched by a wealthy woman. It was best to exercise caution until the situation was resolved. Soon, Gregory sent a driver to pick up Daniel, thinking he was on a date with Marissa. However, he was surprised to find Daniel alone at the bar, heavily intoxicated and in a terrible state. Gregory¡¯s face darkened as he witnessed the driver struggling to assist the inebriated Daniel. Xander Group was already not as strong as it once was, and if the Coleman family were to see Daniel in this dissolute state, the chances of the marriage of convenience would significantly decrease. With a wave of his hand, Gregory motioned for the driver to take Daniel to his room. Inside the living room, Gregory paced back and forth, causing Lucia to be uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. He¡¯s already in such a state. Get some rest now, and we can discuss further tomorrow,¡± Lucia said. To her surprise, Gregory¡¯s tone took on an aggressive edge. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is a critical moment. Every step is crucial. We¡¯re on the brink of sess. I can¡¯t let this boy ruin everything.¡± Saying that, Gregory hurried into Daniel¡¯s room, ready to give his son a stern reprimand. However, when he entered, he found Daniel lying on the bed, unconscious, 456% Chapter 29 and murmuring something. As Gregory approached, he heard Daniel repeatedly calling out ¡°Mom.¡± For a brief moment, Gregory felt a twinge of difort. Perhaps no man could endure being forced into a loveless marriage. However, it was only a fleeting sensation He tucked his son in and left the room. ¡°Katherine¡­ Katherine¡­¡± Afterward, Daniel continued to call out Katherine¡¯s name. Meanwhile, at the Larson residence in Dellmoor, Katherine was with Olivia in the nursery, sorting through their day¡¯s shopping finds. As she looked at the adorable baby clothes, Kimberly¡¯s face was filled with joy. But soon, a sense of uncase soon crept into her heart. ¡°Ollie, do you think it might raise some gs now that Jaxon knows I¡¯m in Dellmoor? Is it safe for me to be here?¡± Kimberly fired several questions at once. Olivia carefully ced the tiny shoes she was holding into the respective drawers and responded calmly, ¡°You¡¯re always so brave, but why are you afraid of Christopher? Even if he discovers that you¡¯re Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly, what can he do? Even if he finds out you¡¯re carrying his child, he can¡¯t take it away from you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re Kimberly now, and there are plenty of people to protect you. With your current capabilities, you can handle things just fine. You¡¯re just getting worked up for no reason,¡± Olivia reassured her. SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 If the person in front of her had been the fleeing Katherine, Olivia wouldn¡¯t have been thisposed. That was why she could confidently reassure Kimberly and ease her anxious heart. To change the mood, Olivia yfully suggested, ¡°How about tomorrow, I personally intimidate Jaxon and make him swear an oath?¡± She rested her chin on her hand, her clear eyes yfully swirling as she continued, ¡°Vincent is quite capable. Why not let him handle it, stuff Jaxon into a sack, give him a good beating, and then issue a stern warning? It¡¯s best to drive him out of Dellmoor to eliminate any future troubles.¡± Kimberly was taken aback, hardly believing these words wereing from Olivia. This girl had somehow developed a sense of humor and even a touch of cu nning. Jaxon had always been a sore point for her, and she never expected Olivia to confront her painful past and even make jokes about it. This, once again, proved that Olivia had moved on from that painful chapter. As Olivia¡¯s best friend, Kimberly couldn¡¯t be happier. With Olivia¡¯s support and cheerful spirit, Kimberly didn¡¯t want to waste the opportunity to enjoy the positive atmosphere. She dashed over to Olivia and yfully tickled her, knowing just where to make herugh. Kimberly targeted her best friend¡¯s weak spot and showed no mercy. It was all in good fun, and the nursery soon filled withughter and yful sounds. Olivia started to plead, ¡°Please spare me, boss. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± John and Esther, long-time employees of the Larson residence, watched the two friends having fun and felt relieved to see Kimberly so happy. After bing pregnant, Kimberly felt a noticeable decrease in her energy levels. Following a busy day yesterday, she had nned to take it easy and enjoy a slow-paced day today. Kimberly admired Olivia¡¯s exceptional time management skills, as Olivia had always been a highly disciplined individual. When Kimberly woke up naturally, Olivia had already left the Larson residence. Chapter 30 Olivia had messaged Kimberly, saying that she had been asked out by Jaxon to discuss a case. Kimberly chuckled, knowing that Jaxon was trying to act professionally, likely with ulterior motives. However, since Olivia had moved on from her past feelings about her intentions and not give Jaxon false hopes. it was important to be clear It was already April, and though the sun wasn¡¯t scorching, staying in the courtyard for too long made Kimberly break a light sweat. She spent a while outdoors before returning to her room. Noticing that John and Esther were just finishing their work, she called them over to have a chat. Both John and Esther were honest and well-mannered, having been loyal and dedicated to the Larson family for a long time, a rarity in itself. Kimberly wanted to express her gratitude and learn more about her parents. Seeing Kimberly being so warm and weing, both of them felt honored but also a bit awkward, not knowing where to ce their hands or feet. Kimberly noticed their difort and decided to ease the situation. ¡°Esther, John, you¡¯ve both been with the Larson family for a long time, taking care of my parents before. You¡¯re like family to me.¡± The two sitting opposite her were moved by the mention of Cameron and Diana, especially Esther, whose eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Larson were good people. They were kind to everyone, but life was not kind to them,¡± Esther mumbled, wiping her tears. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that car ident, your family would be happily reunited now. It was their lifelong wish.¡± Kimberly took out a few tissues and handed them over. Esther¡¯s mention of the car ident reminded Kimberly that David had mentioned that Cameron¡¯s driver, Fabian Gibson, was the prime suspect in the case. Following up on Esther¡¯s information, Kimberly inquired, ¡°Was my father¡¯s driver named Fabian?¡± Both Esther and John confirmed, ¡°Yes, he is.¡± ¡°The day before the ident, he had requested leave from Mr. Larson to attend to some family matters, which is why he wasn¡¯t driving for them. He narrowly escaped the 56%%% Chapter 30 ident,¡± John exined. ¡°Normally, Mr. Larson hardly ever drove himself; it was usually Fabian behind the wheel. He was considered a seasoned member of the Larson family.¡± Kimberly¡¯s suspicion was confirmed. Her brother¡¯s suspicions seemed to align closely with the truth. Kimberly had the urge to bring Fabian in for questioning right that instant. However, sheposed herself and asked earnestly, ¡°What kind of person was Fabian? Did he have any vices like gambling?¡± Esther was taken aback by Kimberly¡¯s sudden interest in Fabian, whom she had never met. Nevertheless, Esther¡¯s intuition told her that there was a problem with Fabian. For Esther, Cameron had always been a level-headed individual, and reckless speeding didn¡¯t align with his character. They had been eagerly anticipating their daughter¡¯s return for half their lives, so there was no rush in this matter. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t believe that the deaths of Cameron and Diana were merely the result of a car ident caused by speeding. With this in mind, Esther was even more eager to share her thoughts. ¡°Ms. Larson, have you discovered any clues?¡± Continuing, she added, ¡°Fabian isn¡¯t young and has never been married. He has an elderly mother in his hometown who depends on him for support. He doesn¡¯t have any vices; he doesn¡¯t smoke, drink, or engage in promiscuous affairs. However, he is quite interested in stocks. Back then, he received severe scoldings from Mr. Larson on a couple of asions for this.¡± Kimberly seemed to have found the information she sought and interjected, ¡°Why did Dad scold him?¡± John, showing excitement, pped his thigh and stood up. ¡°That¡¯s right, I remember now. There were two instances when Fabian requested an advance in his sry, which raised Mr. Larson¡¯s suspicions. It waster discovered that he was investing in stocks and had opened a margin trading ount, which eventually led to a tragic liquidation.¡± Kimberly didn¡¯t expect John to be well-versed in professional stock investment terminology. Nevertheless, it indicated that the people in the estate were well aware of the e situation at that time. Esther chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Mr. Larson was kind. He gave Fabian multiple chances and even assisted him in paying off some usurious loans.¡± Kimberly, being a skilledwyer, was already connecting the fragmented information. 56%2 Chapter 30 into a coherent chain of clues in her mind. If Fabian was apulsive gambler, he might havecked self-discipline. At this point, if someone were to entice him in any way, his greedy nature could be easily exploited. The crucial task now was to investigate the individuals connected to Fabian¡¯s bank ounts. However, this was no simple feat, as cu nning individuals rarely used their real identities when engaging in illicit activities. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The primary goal was to locate Fabian in person. Kimberly probed further, ¡°Then why did Fabian suddenly resign after working as a driver of the Larson family for so long?¡± This question left both Esther and John perplexed, and they shook their heads. John said faintly. ¡°At that time, everyone was curious, Working at the Larson residence was considered a good job, offering a decent ie without too demanding work. Jobs were hard toe by, and he wasn¡¯t young anymore. No one understood why he made such an unexpected decision.¡± SEND GIFT O COMMENT Chapter 31 Chapter 31 09:59 Tue, 23 Jan GD- Chapter 31 9%88% Considering the reactions of those involved, Fabian¡¯s sudden resignation was beginning to appear highly suspicious. As the saying went, ¡°There¡¯s no fear if there¡¯s nothing to hide.¡± Given Fabian¡¯s current situation of fleeing, it was evident that his departure was not due to a better opportunity but rather an attempt to escape trouble. As the truth began to surface, ayer of determined resolve settled in Kimberly¡¯s eyes. She returned to her room and dialed David¡¯s number. ¡°David, do you remember Fabian, the driver we discussed earlier? He had a strong interest in stock trading and was quite daring, even using leverage. Other than that, he had no other questionable habits.¡± After a brief pause, David responded, ¡°If he is indeed connected to your parents¡± ident, it¡¯s highly likely it was motivated by money. He may have faced a margin call, which prompted him to seek help from behind the scenes and ultimately betray the hands that fed him.¡± Kimberly thought to herself that Fabian was indeed a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, colluding with outsiders and betraying the kindness of her parents who had treated him so well. Eager to apprehend this ungrateful individual in disguise, she asked, ¡°David, has there been any progress in capturing Fabian recently?¡± David¡¯s eyes filled with anger. ¡°Rest assured, even if he¡¯s cun ning, he has weaknesses. I¡¯ve assigned a team to keep watch near his hometown. As soon as he returns, we¡¯ll capture him.¡± He continued, ¡°His mother is not in good health; she has heart problems and asthma. Luckily, there are neighbors looking after her. But it seems her time is running out. I don¡¯t believe that even after her passing, her son would remain so heartless as to not return. Besides, Fabian has no skills other than driving. He left in a hurry and likely didn¡¯t take much money with him. It¡¯s doubtful he can stay abroad for long.¡± On the other end of the phone, Kimberly listened attentively. It seemed that David had everything under control. Patience was the key, which applied to any task. Kimberly had a brief chat with David and then ended the call. David¡¯s reputation held significant weight, both in Dellmoor and Moranta. Chapter 31 What impressed Kimberly the most was that David had earned everything through his own abilities. He had been an orphan but possessed exceptionalbat skills. Later, he became a bodyguard, not the ordinary kind, but a top-tier assassin, striking fear into the hearts of those in the industry. Due to his outstanding performance, he gained the favor of a certain conglomerate. Soon, David had umted significant wealth. However, internal conflicts within the conglomerate led him to break away and establish his own path, ultimately achieving the sess he now enjoyed. Therefore, she was not in a hurry, whether it was apprehending Fabian or the mastermind behind her parents¡¯ ident. She firmly believed that the guilty would not escape. With pregnancy, Kimberly had noticed that a pregnant woman¡¯s thoughts could be quite erratic. Perhaps it was due to her body now containing three brains, making her thought processes particrly active. She could easily switch between unrted matters, as she did now when an image Whitney flitted across her mind. of Tomorrow, Kimberly would report to Larson Corporation and begin her journey as an employee, despite being a young heiress. Surprisingly, she was looking forward to whatever tomorrow would bring, whether it was an exciting or dramatic day. Olivia was known for her efficiency and aversion to prolonged situations. This characteristic was in line with her approach to love. Unlike many who might linger in past rtionships or confront ex-lovers, Olivia had a pragmatic approach. Her brief period of distress and obsession was a reflection of her sincerity and. responsible attitude toward rtionships. After experiencing pain and reflection, she made the conscious decision to start afresh. in life. 0 Chapter 31 Therefore, when Jaxon requested a meeting, Olivia didn¡¯t feel ufortable or awkward. Her objective was clear: to focus on her work and not dwell on personal matters. She didn¡¯t have the time or inclination to rekindle old romances with her ex. Hence, when Jaxon attempted to steer the conversation away from work, Olivia swiftly stopped him and redirected it back to their professional tasks. Even though Olivia was Inferno, she couldn¡¯t help butmend Jaxon¡¯s professional capabilities. She thought, After all, he¡¯s the man I once loved. My taste in men has always been discerning; it¡¯s him who had issues¡¯ At lunchtime, Jaxon took Olivia to Hidden Gem. Olivia had been there when he encountered Katherine previously. His intuition. suggested that Katherine was the one who had lied and disyed bias against him. With that in mind, Jaxon remarked, ¡°Ollie, this restaurant is outstanding, and its vors. align with your preferences. The stylish decor here suits your taste. I knew you¡¯d love it from my first visit.¡± Finally, he couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°Have you dined here before? I met your good friend. Katherine here thest time.¡± Olivia recognized that she needed to maintain her charade convincingly. She understood that Jaxon was testing her. To make her response more convincing, she deliberately acted surprised and raised her voice a few notches, saying, ¡°Really? You met Katherine in Dellmoor? ¡°Yesterday, I had a video call with her. Sheined that I hadn¡¯t informed her of my visit to Dellmoor, and she mentioned her ns to visit me in a couple of days.¡± Hearing Olivia¡¯s response, even Jaxon, a former aplishedw school student, found her story believable, mostly because he believed that Olivia was an innocent girl who was incapable of lying. When the waiter arrived to take their order, Jaxon listed dishes without consulting Olivia, all of which happened to be her favorites. Olivia was genuinely moved by this gesture, as it showed that he still remembered her preferences after all these years. However, she was determined not to let him seed in whatever n he had in mind, O Chapter 31 Olivia interrupted Jaxon¡¯s conversation with the waiter, asserting. Jaxon, since you¡¯re treating today, you should consider your guest¡¯s preferences, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Jaxon, watching the yful young woman sitting across from him, smiled indulgently. and replied. ¡°I ordered all the dishes you like.¡± However, Olivia had no intention of giving in. Parting her pink and supple lips, she retorted. ¡°Well, people¡¯s tastes can change, just like some who didn¡¯t like spi c y food at first butter became addicted to it.¡± After making herment, Olivia got up to fetch the menu. The waiter noticed and promptly brought it to her. Olivia chose to go against the grain today and ordered dishes that weren¡¯t to her liking. The waiter had been nearby the whole time, and even though he dealt with guests every day, such an interesting situation was quite rare. many Subsequently, the waiter shared this intriguing situation on his social media tform, inviting people to guess the nature of the rtionship between these two diners. Thements section was filled with various spections. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Some suggested that it was likely an unlikely couple scenario where an ordinary man. had captured the heart of a wealthy heiress. Others spected that the man might have wronged the woman in the past and now sought reconciliation.. Opinions on the man¡¯s behavior varied from arrogance to praise for the woman¡¯s assertiveness. Some found humor in the situation and predicted it would be a traumatic experience for the man. SEND GIFT COMMENT III Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 If Jaxon saw the enthusiasticments of theseizens, he would be petrified. After being abroad for so many years, he could not forget the wonderful love in his youth. His gaze was filled with secrets. He thought, ¡®If it were not for my background, Olivia and I might have gotten married and had kids. With my ability, I was able to give a good home to my loved ones and family. But my birth has given me no choice. I was an illegitimate child. I had a very disgraceful existence.¡± In his mind, his mother was a strong woman and someone who went through hardship to raise him up. He noticed all these, and he was very diligent. He was outstanding as a person and also in academics. He became a good catch in everybody¡¯s eyes. His birth family might not beplete, but since falling in love with Olivia, he believed that G od would open a window for him if the door was closed. The campus love they had was romantic and sweet even when they only had a bike, with no expensive cars or gifts. Olivia¡¯s appearance in his life was like a beam of light, which made him feel endless warmth in his cold heart. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In reality, life would hit one to the extent that his happiness had been. Jaxon clearly remembered the day when an expensive Rolls-Royce parked in front of his mom¡¯s pasta restaurant. The whole scene made the tiny and insignificant shop look out of ce. The curiosity in his heart quickened his pace. Intuition told him that he could find the answers after entering the shop. However, he also felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness and panic. ¡°Nancy, I owe it to you and our son. I didn¡¯t know where you were until today. I¡¯m gonna make it up to you. I¡¯m going to get Jax back to reunite with the family.¡± When Jaxon walked into the store, he saw an elegant stranger holding onto his mother. and he got very emotional. To a young boy, what he saw and heard in front of him then was absurd. As far as he knew, his father was long gone. O Chapter 32 Now a man came into Jaxon¡¯s life and said that he was Jaxon¡¯s father and that he wanted Jaxon to reunite with the family. Jaxon never thought that he would be a disgraceful illegitimate child from a rich family. As Nancy saw her son enter, she panicked and hurriedly pushed the man beside her away. She said firmly, ¡°Mister, I think you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I am running a business here, please behave yourself.¡± Although he heard his mother deny it directly, her panic state betrayed her. Jaxon knew his mom was lying. The man¡¯s eyes were filled with unconcealed joy when he saw his son, Jaxon. He had never met Jaxon before, but Jaxon looked very much like himself in his youth. Because there were many people in the pasta restaurant, he had to tread carefully. This matter was definitely hard to ept in a short period, for both himself and also to the mother-and-son pair. After the man left and when they were at home, Jaxon could not hold back his curiosity. ¡°Mom, who was that man just now?¡± Her son was all grown up, so Nancy did not want to hide anything anymore. She pondered for a moment and said faintly, ¡°He is Thomas, your biological father.¡± Although Jaxon was prepared men tally, he was still shocked when his mom spilled the truth. He suddenly felt blood gushing from his body to his head and his mouth was wide open uncontrobly. Disbelief was written all over his face. He wanted to correct his mother. ¡°Mom, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Didn¡¯t you always tell me that my father had died of illness a long time ago?¡± He was about to go into an uproar. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± Nancy felt very remorseful as she saw her son having emotional turmoil. She could not let her son get hurt again. The moment his identity as an illegitimate child was exposed, he might be able to be a member of the prominent Sullivan family, but he would never be able to live without feeling inferior. She would not allow it, never! Her life had been ruined, so she could not put her son through it anymore. Then she began to pack her things and instructed Jaxon to do the same. Chapter 32 The n was to leave the country the next day, to get away from this troubled ce. At that moment, Jaxon was stunned by the revtion of his background and was urged by his mother that they had to leave the country. He could not process his feelings, and he could not tell Olivia his shameful background. Therefore, he firmly proposed to break up. Since then, there had been no news about him. Living abroad was not easy. Nancy worked so hard so she could pay for Jaxon¡¯s education. A hard life, homesickness, not being able to adapt to a new environment, and all uneasiness stacked on top of each other made things worse for Nancy¡¯s weak body. Before long, she passed away. Jaxon was a filial son. He knew that his mother missed home and he could not bear burying his mom abroad. So, once again he went back to Dellmoor. However, he had lost so much during the days of hiding. This included the two most important women in his life. The first was his mom, Nancy. If it were not for the wandering life, maybe his mom. would still be alive. The other one was his love, Olivia. If it were not for his background, he would not have broken up with her cruelly. After his return, he infiltrated the Sullivan Group with his efforts. Next, he had something important awaiting him toplete. Looking at the girl who disagreed with him, he smiled dotingly. He preferred to think of it as a way his girlfriend was sulking. Now that he was back, he wanted to retrieve all the things he had lost. After a few encounters, he had an intuition that Olivia, whom he loved, was still single. The information was enough to make him ecstatic. It turned out that it was still not toote. L Chapter 32 Over the past few years, her growth amazed him. He did not expect that the little girl who acted cute in his arms would have be a top expert who struck fear into people in the industry. Because of this, he felt a sense of crisis. ¡®How could I have her if I was not good enough?¡± he thought. However, he did not expect that Vincent could get Inferno to participate in the case. What was even more beyond his imagination was that Inferno was the woman he had always been thinking about. This meant that he had to coborate wholeheartedly on this matter, and it looked like he would have to dy his ns. Haste makes waste. What was the point of all his hard work if he gained great riches but in the end he lost her? As he was lost in his thoughts, the girl sitting across from him was glutting herself with delicacies she did not like at all. Olivia had always been the one joking about how Kimberly did not have table manners and that she was notdylike. However, today, it was her turn to be a tomboy. She yed hard to show that her tastes had really changed. She also wanted to tell Jaxon that since he quit in the past, she would not have him in her life in the future. It was because her taste had changed. What she also meant to say was that her taste of man had also changed. SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 In the realm of emotions, some approach love with a clear mind, while others fall to its enchantment. Olivia and Kimberly, being rational souls, bravely stopped losses in a misguided romance. prey In contrast, Marissa, driven by her romantic aspirations, took drastic steps of severing all ties with her family for the sake of love. Like the ebb and flow of tides in the sea, the world saw love as something that waxes and wanes, often considering it a weary,ughable, or even sinful experience. However, Marissa saw it as her heroism. In this narrative, Daniel was considered fortunate, having experienced profound, wholehearted love from someone. Since her date with Daniel, Marissa had staunchly asserted her stance-she intended to marry Daniel, the scion of the Norham Xander Group, causing a stir within her family. Despite attempts to dissuade her, they found themselves powerless against her infatuation. They feared that she might follow in the footsteps of Mark Antony, who lost himself after meeting Cleopatra. Upon hearing her desire to marry, her family felt much happy, thinking she had an epiphany and was going to live a new life. However, joy was short-lived when the name ¡°Danicl¡± pierced the air. Marissa¡¯s unwavering love for Daniel was a constant worry for her family. Yet, in a household dominated by boys, they were willing to go to great lengths for the only girl. In Baykeep, with numerous eligible bachelors, anyone seemed like a better match than Daniel. Although the Coleman family didn¡¯t need to depend on a marriage of convenience for their family¡¯s future, they were still reluctant to subject their cherished daughter to potential harm. Marissa¡¯s romantic journey was destined to be filled with obstacles. If Katherine and Christopher hadn¡¯t gone through a divorce, the Xander family, backed by the powerful Levine family in Norham, would likely have a greater chance of gaining the Coleman family¡¯s approval to be Marissa¡¯s inws. On the flip side, if the couple hadn¡¯t separated, Daniel wouldn¡¯t have sacrificed his happiness to agree to marry Marissa. 88 Chapter 33 In this light, Marissa¡¯s fate seemed to be sealed. Her father, Melvin, maintained a level-headed approach within the family. Despite showering her with affection, he understood the importance of making strategic decisions for his beloved daughter. He was the first to voice his opposition by taking proactive measures to ground her before she could do anything. This put Madison and Shannon in quite a frenzy. They believed that since it had been Marissa¡¯s long- cherished dream for many years, it was their responsibility to help her make ite true. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In their eyes, life was just a matter of a few decades, and the Coleman family didn¡¯t expect to rely on her to achieve greater heights. Marissa had been grounded since yesterday, and that was punishment enough. If she was determined to marry that man, she couldn¡¯t be locked up forever. With the strong support of Madison and Shannon, Marissa¡¯s romantic journey became much more smooth sailing. Although Melvin was the head of the Coleman family, he was a devoted son and naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey his parent¡¯s wishes. At the same time, he felt a sense of trepidation. If he interfered too much and his daughter refused to marry again in the future, the two elders might hold a grudge against him for life. Their point was valid-the Coleman family didn¡¯t need to resort to selling their daughters to strengthen their position. It was better for her to follow her heart and choose her own path. Certainly, consenting to this marriage would naturally result in being bound to the Xander family in Norham. It was like adding one more connection with the potential forplications, akin to a parasite. Since Marissa was consistently enamored with Daniel, Melvin had observed the young man and found that he was impressive. The only hindrance was Gregory, who constantly suppressed Daniel, preventing Daniel from showcasing his ambitions and often treating him like a puppet. Gregory was no genius,cking managerial skills and relying on underhanded tactics for survival, especially evident after marrying a second wife. If he had handed over the control of thepany to Daniel carlier, their Chapter 33 wouldn¡¯t have been on the verge of bankruptcy. In the past two years, even with the support of the Levine Group, it was of no avail. Gregory never reflected on the fact that it was his problem. So, Melvin made a decision. If he were to marry off his beloved daughter, there would be conditions: Gregory must hand over thepany¡¯s power to Daniel, allowing him to take on the role of president of the Xander Group. He also wanted to gauge the sincerity of the sly Gregory. From the moment they set their sights on their daughter, it was a game of schemes and conspiracy. This was a showdown. As a father, it was the only thing Melvin could do. Marissa had her way of doing things; once she decided to do something, she would be as stubborn as a mule. Ironically, he made an exception for his daughter. He instructed the serv ants to lift her grounding and shared his thoughts with the two elders, who admired their son¡¯s ideas. As the saying went, the descendants outshined the predecessor; the two elders were busy with their precious granddaughter, relying on their son at crucial times to take care of the overall situation. The Coleman family agreed to a marriage of convenience with the Xander family. When Marissa learned of this news, she danced with joy. However, after understanding Melvin¡¯s additional conditions, she finally appreciated the depth of his good intentions.. Indeed, it was better to teach a man to fish than to give him fish. Daniel, the man she fell in love with at first sight, was not only handsome but also excelled in temperament and ability, evenparable to her brother, Noah. She wanted to share this good news with Daniel as soon as possible. She immediately called Daniel on the phone and, without waiting for his response, chattered away without pausing. ¡°Daniel, good news! My family has agreed to the alliance of our two families.¡± Chapter 33 Upon hearing this news, Daniel was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so soon. Just as he was still in a daze, Marissa¡¯s crisp voice echoed through the receiver. ¡°But my father has made an additional condition.¡± ¡®Indeed, the Coleman family is no fool. They wouldn¡¯t let themselves be manipted so easily, Daniel mused. ¡°Oh? What are the terms?¡± Daniel finally spoke. ¡°Dad said that if your family wants to marry me, they need to hand over control of the Xander Group to you.¡± Hearing this answer, Daniel was a bit surprised. He had expected the other side to propose some unequal conditions. However, he chuckled at himself. It seemed that the Xander family didn¡¯t have anything worth fretting over now. ¡°Got it,¡± he responded. ¡°It¡¯s best if I¡¯m kept in the loop about the situation, and let the elders handle the negotiations. This way, it avoids giving Gregory the impression that I initiated the transfer of control.¡± He shrugged off any concern about Gregory¡¯s opinion. All he desired was a smoother path with fewer disputes. In this matter, he and Marissa were both unfortunate pawns. Unexpectedly, his future. father-inw was quite generous, giving him such a significant gift. Of course, he understood that it was a result of deep love for his daughter. This only made Gregory¡¯s unattractive traits more apparent. Daniel thought, ¡®Choosing the right family seems to be a skill when ites to reincarnation. If there¡¯s another life, Katherine and I must avoid being born into such a family again!¡¯ However, from his father-inw¡¯s actions, Daniel also understood that he had to keep the person in hi heart buried deep inside for the rest of his life. Otherwise, the entire Coleman family would not let him off the h ook. SEND GIFT Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 After Olivia returned, she showed Kimberly how Jaxon probed her in Hidden Gem. The funniest part was that she could imitate Jaxon¡¯s dumbfounded expression. Kimberly, who was sitting beside her, had already doubled over in continuousughter. What surprised Kimberly was that Jaxon actually began to suspect her. She wondered, ¡®Am I really that bad at lying?¡± To be honest, Olivia blew her mind as the former disyed such excellent and remarkable acting talent. Kimberly started to feel sleepy and thought about her battle of wits and courage at thepany tomorrow. She bid Olivia goodnight and prepared to return to her room. She had a deep and peaceful sleep. Unlike herziness during weekends, her biological clock quickly sprung into action during weekdays. On weekdays, she usually got up early, quickly created a to-do list, and visualized her day¡¯s work on the list. Of course, she was the CEO, so she did not need to be involved in such tasks. Someone else would be more scientific and meticulous in their thinking than she was. That was also one of Frederick¡¯s responsibilities. However, she did not like things to be too standardized, where she felt like a robot, and others dictated what she should do next. Everything was in her control. At the end of each day, it not only increased her efficiency but also saved her energy. Kimberly had never been someone who liked to arrogate power to herself. She was more than willing to delegate authority confidently to those she trusted. By doing so, she could help train individuals and assist the group in nurturing more employees capable of taking on a leading role. The most crucial aspect was it was equivalent to freeing herself and promoting a joyful work-life bnce, an attitude she had always advocated, After having breakfast, she went upstairs and changed into a pink suit paired with nude high-heels. She looked professional yet retained a touch of youthfulness, giving off a Chapter 31 rxed vibe. She used to be an employee, so she definitely knew Mondays could be quite stressful. That was a demarcation point-from idle to busy, from happiness to pain, which was all so subtle. A person¡¯s attire was of utmost importance, both to themselves and to others. So, she chose a warm-toned outfit that day, with minimal makeup, exuding the charm of the sweet girl next door. As she entered thepany, everyone who saw Kimberly stopped and greeted her respectfully. Kimberly responded with a gentle smile. She took the private elevator under Frederick¡¯spany and soon arrived at her office. ¡°Ask Ms. Broomhead from the HR department toe to my office.¡± When she recalled. that Whitney would be joining thepany soon, she wanted to make some preparations in advance to avoid any issues. Sophie Broomhead was a woman with very short hair, dressed in standard business. attire, and had a very professional appearance. Upon receiving the call, she swiftly made her way to the CEO¡¯s office, wasting no time at all. That was her working style. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she trotted forward, almost jogging. When she reached the door, she paused briefly to adjust her attire. Then she politely knocked on the CEO¡¯s office door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Kimberly¡¯s voice came through. With Kimberly¡¯s permission, Sophie entered the CEO¡¯s office and sat in the chair opposite Kimberly. ¡°Whitney is my cousin and the daughter of Uncle William. She¡¯ll be reporting to thepany today for work. Please arrange for someone to orient her. Specifically, let¡¯s start her off in the design department, beginning as an assistant, Kimberly spoke decisively and stated her requirements clearly. As an astute individual, Sophie would naturally carry out the task diligently when Kimberly had personally given the instructions. Yet, she also understood that Whitney probably was not an easy person to deal with since Kimberly personally assigned her the task and considered some rumors the former had heard. Chapter 34 With that in mind, she truly appreciated Kimberly for being proactive and not leaving things to chance, ensuring the employees would not be in a difficult situation. About fifteen minutester, Frederick came in to report and discuss the schedule for the day. The day¡¯s schedule was packed. Apart from a ribbon-cutting ceremony at a subsidiary, which she asked Frederick to attend on her behalf, she would show up to the rest of the appointments in person. She was not very inclined to participate in such promotional events. Now, the media was so powerful that anything could make headlines, even ordinary people. It was even easier for CEOs ofrge corporations to grab the headlines. It might inevitably cause some trouble if Christopher happened to see her by chance. Although Kimberly and Christopher had signed a divorce agreement, the final procedures had not been After that, she simply disappeared into thin air, and both the Xander and Levine families would likely be curious about her whereabouts. The most pressing matter now was to focus on nurturing her pregnancy, get thepany on the track she envisioned as soon as possible, and then leave it to professional managers to manage. Then, she would retire to take care of her child at home. Who would have thought that Kimberly, who was just in her twenties, would have those thoughts in her mind? In the conference room, Kimberly was brainstorming with several executives and. designers from the design department, discussing how to secure the exclusive distribution rights for ¡°LOVE.¡± Based on the information they currently have, the first thing they needed to consider was the artwork. Those who could present genuinelypelling and creative works. that aligned with the positioning of ¡°LOVE¡± would receive the entry ticket for further evaluation by thepany. Just when everyone was engaged in lively discussion, amotion could be heard at the door. The youngdy at the door could no longer contain the disturbance. ¡°Miss, the boss is having a meeting inside. You can¡¯t enter.¡± Whitney had never been treated with a cold shoulder before, especially in the Larson. 10:00 Tue, 23 Jan Chapter 34 GO family¡¯spany. Despite the friendly advice from the youngdy, Whitney pretended not to hear it and was about to barge in. She kept calling out, ¡°Kimberly! Kimberly!¡± Kimberly had witnessed Whitney¡¯s willfulness before and had foreseen that day¡¯s unreasonable behavior from her as well. It was almost noon, and there was still no sign of Whitney causing a scene. Kimberly thought she might have been wrong in her prediction at that time. Kimberly pondered, ¡®It turns out this girl just arrived to report in with no sense of time. and ack of Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. discipline. It seems I¡¯ll need some strict measures in the future. She got up and left, instructing everyone to continue their discussion and to produce satisfactory designs within the next three days. She walked steadily towards her office in high heels, paying no attention to Whitney. Seeing that, Whitney was furious and hurriedly followed. Her high heels made a ttering sound in the corridor, drawing everyone¡¯s attention and sparking gossip. As soon as she entered the office, she pointed directly at Kimberly without courtesy, ¡°Kimberly, you¡¯re using your power for personal gain. Grandpa told me toe here to gain experience, while you intentionally ced me in the design department, where I¡¯m not even considered a designer but merely an assistant.¡± Staring at Whitney¡¯s angry expression, Kimberly remained calm and responded with well-founded justification, ¡°I¡¯m following Grandpa¡¯s orders. He told you toe here. for experience, not to show off your authority. Seeing the way you acted just now, it¡¯s at far cry from the demeanor of someone from the Larson family. If you¡¯re not satisfied. being just an assistant, well, thepany is currentlypeting for the exclusive distribution rights of LOVE. So, prove your capabilities. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Of course, Kimberly knew that, just as dealing with a snake required hitting its weak spot, dealing with Whitney required hitting her fatal weakness. Whitney had always been an arrogant person. Since she was a child, she had been sheltered by others and had rarely suffered any blows. Kimberly was well aware that Whitney had also studied jewelry design, but she wasn¡¯t very good at it. In fact, she was ipetent. Because of her privileged upbringing, Whitney had always been pampered by William, with plenty of pocket money to spend every month. She had never truly experienced. the hardships of life. Until then, she hadn¡¯t worked a full day of real work. She lived carefree, and her overseas study program was essentially a disguised vacation. It was said that her graduation projects werepleted by ghostwriters. Whitney could not calm down to think after being provoked by Kimberly. At that moment, she made a pledge. ¡°Very well, Kimberly. Remember, if my work gains. recognition once more, I can choose any position I want.¡± She said it quite ruthlessly, and with her seductive makeup and s exy attire, she had a bit of the ruthless allure of a femme fatale. Kimberly was unwilling to be outdone. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose her confidence. Her authoritative presence had to be on disy. Otherwise, Whitney might think she was a pushover. It was an incredibly thrilling moment that deserved to be apanied by apuse. The supervisor was not disappointed. Kimberly pped in response and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal. I look forward to your performance.¡± William received a message from his confidant that Whitney had brazenly entered the CEO¡¯s conference room and was summoned to the CEO¡¯s office. He thought, ¡®Whitney¡¯s impulsive naturees from her mother. She doesn¡¯t inherit my nonchnce at all. As soon as he heard the news, he panicked and rushed to Kimberly¡¯s office. He had to get that troublesome Whitney out of there before it was toote. He believed Kimberly would still save face for him. 10:00 Tue, 23 Jan Chapter 35 But the office was surprisingly harmonious and quiet when William arrived. He scratched his half-bald head. His chubby body, much like William Howard Taft, moved slowly. At first, he pretended to me Whitney fiercely. ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t be cheeky. This is apany, not a ce for sibling y. Yourck of manners is improper and has a bad impact!¡± He quickly apologized to Kimberly after saying that. ¡°Kimberly, she¡¯s too arrogant. She doesn¡¯t mean any harm. Please be the bigger person and forgive her this time.¡± Kimberly wasn¡¯t stu pid. She said inwardly, ¡®Arguing with her would only lower my own This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. status. ¡®And I look forward to seeing what kind of work Whitney is going to produce. I¡¯m tired of watching her throw tantrums and act annoying. Kimberly was eager to see how Whitney could turn things around, as she desperately. needed a change of pace. William happened to be a good witness to prevent Whitney from backing out of the bet. Kimberly hurriedly smoothed things over. After all, William was her elder. Although she didn¡¯t like him, she couldn¡¯t forget the necessary social courtesy. ¡°Uncle William, you don¡¯t have to say that. Whitney is young and energetic, and it¡¯s partly my fault. I was supposed to wait for her in the office to discuss her work arrangements, but then I had to call an emergency meeting, and this unpleasant incident happened. ¡°But now it¡¯s all settled. Before you arrived, I had a good talk with Whitney. She proposed to create a satisfactory piece for the ¡®LOVE¡¯ distribution rightpetition in exchange for the opportunity to choose her own position.¡± Kimberly said as she watched the change in William¡¯s expression. ¡°Uncle William, you can be the witness.¡± William was really at a loss when it came to Whitney. He knew her ability. She had jeopardized her own position by seeking momentary pleasure, and it would likely lead to a bad oue. Now that Kimberly had said so, William couldn¡¯t refuse, and he agreed with a wry. smile. Chapter 35 Then he led Whitney away. William felt it was simr to when Whitney had struggled with her studies when she was a child. He had been called to school by her teacher for a discussion and had ended up bringing her home in embarrassment. He no longer protected her after causing such big trouble. William then took Whitney to his office and scolded her. ¡°You! You¡¯re not cut out to be a designer. How dare you brag so loudly? How will you deal with the consequences?¡± It was often said that daughters were like warmth from a past life, like a close-fitting coat, but now he felt that Whitney could, at best, be considered a leaky leather jacket. In Whitney¡¯s memory, William rarely lost his temper, even when she had gotten into trouble at school before. She was about to cry when she felt the change, and a surge of pent-up grievances welled up within her. She burst into tears like a volcanic eruption. and sobbed uncontrobly. William¡¯s heart softened for a moment as he saw her crying. He regretted if he had been too harsh with his words. He hurried over tofort her. ¡°All right, all right, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll figure out the designter. Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.¡± However, Whitney did not respond to thefort. In fact, her crying got worse when she saw William ming himself. Whitney¡¯s crying in the office could not be contained, even though his office was luxuriously decorated and well-soundproofed. People outside turned their heads to the sound, and for the first time, everyone could see what her temper was really like. The gossip group was buzzing with excitement, flooded with so many messages that some thought someone was deliberately spamming the chat. [The difference between a real heiress and a fake one is quite significant.] [How can the genes of the same family be so different?] [Well, our CEO¡¯s ability to oversee the situation is really top-notch.] Everyone was very unanimous in their support of Kimberly. At the same time, they sighed that the While everyone was idling away on WhatsApp, there was one girl in the design 10:00 Tue, 23 Jan Chapter 35 department who stood out from the crowd. Her name was Genevieve Scott, and she had an extremely gentle appearance, the typical well- behaved girl. She was a neer to thepany. It was said that she was quite talented and had been recruited out of the ordinary recruitment process. As soon as she arrived at work, she would quietly work on her design drafts at her office table. Except for necessary work-rted interactions, she generally avoided getting involved in that kind of gossip. She was a person with dreams. She had worked for several smallpanies after graduating from university. Later, her unique concept proposed during an earlier online submission event by Larson Corporation caught the attention of the director of the design department. She had been hired on an exceptional basis after consulting with Kimberly. She valued what she had and strived to create better designs and contribute more to thepany. She also wanted to challenge herself, especially since she knew thepany waspeting for the exclusive distribution right of ¡°LOVE¡±. SEND GIFT Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Ever since bing the CEO, Kimberly truly felt that being a CEO wasn¡¯t an easy task. She thought the ancient emperors should also feel the same way. It was said that Frederick the Great back in 18th century Europe was a very diligent and hard-working emperor who only slept four hours every day. Although he had been an emperor for only 13 years, he reviewed more than 10 million words in total. In addition to dealing with busy government affairs, he also had to mediate the intrigue andpetition within the imperial ha rem. After Whitney made such a scene, Kimberly deepened her understanding of the burdens that came with her role as CEO. Kimberly didn¡¯t like video conferences that required her to attend in person, not because she wasn¡¯t good at dealing with foreigners, but because of scheduling conflicts. Today was another day of passive overtime work. It was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening when the video conference ended. Sitting upright for more than an hour, Kimberly quickly stretched her muscles and bones. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, she took in the bustling night scene. Larson Corporation was located in Dellmoor¡¯s central business district, surrounded by premium office buildings. The pace of work was fast, and at this hour, many of the office buildings were still brightly lit. However, Kimberly didn¡¯t like working overtime unless the tasks were very demanding. Therefore, the management approach at Larson Corporation was somewhat simr to that of certain foreign While enjoying the beautiful night view, she thought, ¡°The CEO¡¯s office at Larson Corporation is truly a great ce, especially for appreciating the nighttime scenery. It should definitely be considered a scenic spot!¡± ¡°Ms. Larson, it¡¯s gettingte. Let me take you home for a rest!¡± Frederick looked at Kimberly with concern, noticing the fatigue on her face. Hearing this, Kimberly subconsciously lifted her slender wrist and nced at the time. Then she got up to take her bag and said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Before entering the elevator, Kimberly said casually, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a CEO. At this hour, it¡¯s probably just the two of us left in thepany, right?¡± Frederick was stunned for a moment and then replied earnestly, ¡°Ourpany has always been the industry benchmark, where employees work regr office hours, five Chapter 36 days a week, and it still offerspetitive sries.¡± Then he added, ¡°The new employee in the design department, Genevieve Scott, is quite different. She¡¯s very talented and incredibly diligent. Right now, she¡¯s still busy working in the office.¡± Hearing this, Kimberly suddenly became articrly interested in Genevieve. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s nci casy for us at Larson Corporation to find such a dedicated employee in this rxed environment.¡± At this moment, they were walking into the elevator. Almost impulsively, Kimberly suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the design department!¡± A trace of surprise shed in Frederick¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t expect that Kimberly would be so interested in a neer and even go to greet her personally. He quickly pressed the floor button to the design department. Kimberly and Frederick walked into the design department one after another. Genevieve waspletely engrossed in her work, scribbling on a design draft paper. She hadn¡¯t noticed the twoing in. However, it seemed that she wasn¡¯t in her best state tonight. There were several crumpled design drafts on her office table. Just as she put down her pen feeling a bit dejected, she lifted her head, and her gaze met Kimberly and Frederick. She was taken aback and felt flustered, like a startled little rabbit. Almost reflexively, she got up quickly and called out respectfully, ¡°Ms. Larson.¡± Seeing Genevieve like this, Kimberly seemed to see herself as before when she was innocent and kind-hearted, focusing on the goal she had set. Kimberly smiled warmly and talked kindly to Genevieve. ¡°Are you Genevieve Scott?¡± Only then did Genevieve realize that her desk was in a mess, and she hurriedly tidied up the crumpled design drafts. Surprisingly, Kimberly picked up one of the crumpled drafts. While unfolding it, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? They¡¯re all crumpled. Did youck inspiration today?¡± Seeing Kimberly open her design draft, Genevieve held her breath, feeling extremely nervous. She was afraid that Kimberly might not be satisfied with her work and would dismiss her. She knew that her educational background was quite ordinary, andnding a job at Larson Corporation felt like a stroke of luck for her. However, she preferred to see herself as a lucky person favored by the heavens. At this moment, all she hoped for was for her good fortune to ovee the current Chapter 36 challenge she was facing yet again. She said tremblingly, ¡°Yes, I worked on several drafts tonight, but I¡¯m not very satisfied. with any of them.¡± Seeing her anxiety and nervousness, Kimberly patted her on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take it easy. This is how design works. When youck inspiration, it can be maddening. but once inspiration strikes, everything falls into ce. ¡°I think your design draft is quite good. It shows a strong sense of design. If you can emphasize the storytelling aspect in your conceptualization, the results should be excellent.¡± Hearing Kimberly¡¯s words, Genevieve finally felt relieved. She was very grateful to Kimberly for her guidance. ¡°Got it. Thank you, Ms. Larson.¡± Kimberly looked at her design draft and found it to be good on the whole. It was evident that she was someone who pursued excellence, a quality well-suited for a designer. A great design work only became a masterpiece through continuous refinement. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Even as a CEO, Kimberly remained a very approachable one. As she was about to leave, she reminded Genevieve, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go home. It¡¯s not safe for a girl at night. ¡°Go back and have a good night¡¯s sleep. Who knows, you might find your inspiration.¡± The scene just now made Frederick sincerely admire the Larson family. He used to be an ordinary person, too, but he had received selfless favor. He thought, ¡®Some things can truly be passed down. How Kimberly treated Genevieve is just like how Yandel did to me back then. He couldn¡¯t help but voice his curiosity, ¡°Ms. Larson, why are you so interested in a neer today?¡± The car was moving smoothly on the road. If Frederick wasn¡¯t the CEO¡¯s personal assistant, he could have been an excellent driver. The trees and buildings along the roadside receded into the distance, and Kimberly calmly said, ¡°Because, in her, I see a reflection of myself.¡± After pondering for a moment, she said again, ¡°At her age, a little encouragement can inject some vitality into an otherwise monotonous and dull life.¡± Frederick, who had been in the workce for a long time, could certainly discern that these were her heartfelt words. It seemed that Kimberly, who now appeared strong and Positant aromate offord heat window and woused the at conditioning stea 171 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Olivia had a clear understanding of Sullivan Group¡¯s and Levine Group¡¯s cases after a few days of deliberation. The two parties would go to court in two days. The other party¡¯s defensewyer was Earna. Even though Olivia was Inferno, she didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him. In court, it was all about evidence. One never knew what cards the opponent had in his hand until he yed them. If one thought the other side had bad cards, it might be a Joker. In that case, Sullivan Group, as the intiff, appealed that Levine Group had breached the cross- licencing agreement and constituted patent infringement against Sullivan Group, directly causing losses of 1 billion dors to Sullivan Group. The strangest thing about the case was the cross-licencing agreement had been signed when the two framework terms. Later, a dispute arose between the twopanies over profit sharing, and they had a fallout with each other. After the standoff, Levine Group relied on its huge legal team to refuse to pay the patent licensing fee. In addition, they maliciously oppressed Sullivan Group and seized its client resources by various means. As a result, Sullivan Group had an uphill battle to fight. Kimberly knew that Olivia had been focusing on Vincent¡¯s case recently. On the other hand, Larson Corporation was on the right track. With Frederick, a loyal and capable CEO¡¯s personal assistant, she could rx a bit. With the court date looming, Kimberly told Frederick that she would not be going to thepany that day and that he would be fully responsible for thepany¡¯s affairs. She also told him to deliver any documents that needed to be signed to the Larson residence at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Few people knew that Inferno consisted of two people. Apart from Olivia, the other person was Kimberly. In fact, Olivia could handle the case herself, but Kimberly had to maximize the chances of winning since it was Vincent¡¯s case. Hence, she nned to study the case with Olivial today and see if they could find some more breakthroughs. In the study of the Larson residence, there was an enormous work desk where two attractive women sat together and transformed themselves into formidable legal Chapter 37 professionals. ¡°Without these pieces of evidence gathered through special channels, our chances of winning the case are low. No wonder Levine Group is being so arrogant,¡± Olivia clearly stated. Kimberly read them carefully. They were all evidence that Levine Group had robbed Sullivan Group of its client resources through various means. Unexpectedly, Timothy Griffin, the key figure in the patent, had many ambiguous rtionships with Levine Group, and they shared a considerable mutual interest. Kimberly reread the appeal and thought it was near enough nowhere. Even if Sullivan Group won, the price paid by Levine Group seemed too small. That would be merciful to Christopher. At the same time, Kimberly once again had a deep understanding of what it means for no businessman to do business without fraud. She smiled cun ni ngly and said gloatingly, ¡°Given this information, it seems that even with Earna, Levine Group has little chance of reversing the situation. ¡°But do you think my appeal is too cheap?¡± Olivia was startled when she heard what Kimberly said. She stopped reading the information and looked at thetter. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Olivia had the feeling Kimberly was already nning a party to celebrate before the trial was held. When Kimberly saw Olivia¡¯s confused face, she calmly took This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. a sip of water and then. eloquently said, ¡°We have a good chance of winning this case. You can ask Vincent to pay more, but he doesn¡¯t have to pay with his money. Just let Christopher do it.¡± Kimberly then casually wrote the number ¡°2¡± on the tablet in front of Olivia. ¡°1 billion dors is too small an amount for theirpany. We can add another 2 billion dors. to thepensation.¡± Olivia¡¯s focus had been on gathering evidence, and she hadn¡¯t given much thought to the appeal Vincent had provided. She smiled and pointed at Kimberly, saying, ¡°You¡¯re a genius! If Christopher found out about your n would he not want to devour you?¡± Kimberly knew Olivia was teasing her. Still, she replied, ¡°You heartless bit ch, I¡¯m doing. this for you. Money is not everything, but it is a good thing. Besides, it would be a waste not to take advantage of such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡± Chapter 37 For Kimberly, Katherine had always been her reference point, as she had always. followed Christopher in the past and had lived a humble life, but he had not appreciated her and had even bullied her with other women. So now she just wanted to take the opportunity to get revenge on him. However, given that Earna would defend Christopher, Kimberly was somewhat wary, even though she had never dealt with Earna before. Victory often came from an unexpected piece of information in court. They might have evidence against the other party, but the other party might also have one against them. Kimberly instinctively reminded herself to be cautious. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°Is there any way we can get Mr. Griffin to testify in court?¡± Olivia said frankly, ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible unless he has a conscience. If he confesses his betrayal, it will be difficult for him to survive in the industry in the future.¡± She continued, ¡°However, Mr. Griffin¡¯s son has leukemia and needs a bone marrow transnt. He is desperately searching for apatible bone marrow donor. If we can help him find one, I think there¡¯s a good chance he¡¯ll be willing to testify in court.¡± Whenever Kimberly heard about medicine, she thought of her second older brother, Edward. Given his prestige and connections in the industry, it should not be too difficult for him. It would be safer with Timothy as a witness, even if they had a good chance of winning with the avable evidence. ¡°I think Edward can help us with this problem. It seems that luck is on our side this time,¡± Kimberly said with a smile. Kimberly dialed Edward¡¯s number, and before she could speak, Edward spoke first, ¡°Kimberly, the herbal medicines you asked me to collectst time are ready. I will. arrange for workers to deliver them tomorrow.¡± ¡®Hahaha, Edward is truly a responsible person. Or, does he think I don¡¯t trust him?¡± Kimberly thought. When she heard Edward¡¯s eager voice, sheughed heartily. ¡°Edward, I¡¯m in no hurry. Besides, do you think I don¡¯t trust you?¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m calling to ask you for another favor.¡± She then exined the whole matter to Edward, emphasizing the stakes of Timothy¡¯s appearance in court. When Edward heard that it was about Vincent and Kimberly, he was very concerned. Chapter 37 ¡°No problem. This thing is not difficult for me. It¡¯s just that the timeline is a bit tight. No worries. Wait for my news.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Olivia eagerly reached out and high-fived Kimberly after she hung up on Edward. Kimberly and Olivia had always been tacit partners, supporting each other. They were confident they would win the case with Timothy as the key witness. Olivia could finally breathe a sigh of relief. During that time, she had to spend the whole day with Jaxon, reviewing and analyzing the case. She had a feeling that Jaxon was different now than he was then. He used to be gentle with people and things, but when they had discussions about the case, he was hard to understand, and she could feel his ruthlessness. However, Olivia wasn¡¯t sure. Perhaps it was just because he had grown up. Anyway, it was best to steal a brief moment of respite. Kimberly was thrilled to have made a breakthrough when she discussed the case with Olivia that morning. She had a good appetite at lunch and chowed down on all the sour and sp icy food. After she was full, Olivia strolled around the yard with her for a while. After a while, she yawned again. Her biological clock had been punctual since her pregnancy, and it was urging her to take a nap. Soon, Kimberly fell asleep and had a long, long dream. She dreamed that she was in a big house with many rtives and friends and some children. The adults were talking andughing while the children were ying hide- and-seek in the house. All of a sudden, smoke billowed, and the house caught fire.. She cried out of fear. Even when she slept, a few drops of tears rolled out of her eyes. It showed how vivid the dream was. All she could hear was the cra ckling of the fire in the house, the crying of the children, and the adults outside calling for help. She grabbed a boy next to her, then opened the secret passage her father had told her, and ran forward as if a ferocious dog was desperately chasing her. The boy fell halfway down, and she hurried to help him up and started running. She hadn¡¯t expected that there were no pursuers behind her but ahead of her. Two men Chapter 38 dressed in ck seemed to be waiting for her, and at first nce, they knocked her unconscious with a stick. By then, Kimberly woke up in shock and immediately sat up in bed. She felt her eyes get wet and wiped them with her hands. She hadn¡¯t expected to shed tears in her sleep. As she sat there, she thought back to her scary dream. Then, she felt difort in her temple. She rubbed it with her hand and shook her head vigorously. It was a quarter to three when Kimberly checked her watch. She had slept for more than two hours, and she must have slumped so deeply that her body felt ufortable. Then she quickly got up and washed up. She sshed cold water on her face to wake herself up, thinking that Frederick would soon arrive at the Larson residence to sign the documents. When she went downstairs, Frederick was already waiting in the living room. Frederick quickly rose from his seat when he heard the sound on the stairs and saw. Kimberlying down. There was a big pile of folders on the coffee table. Frederick opened the documents one by one and exined them carefully after Kimberly sat down on the couch. Before Frederick could finish, Kimberly had signed her name without hesitation. Kimberly trusted Frederick a lot after getting along with him in those days, in addition to Yandel¡¯s rmendation. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to understand the work in such detail, but he would always list all the pros and cons to make it easier for her to make decisions and make judgments. Frederick could be regarded as the top CEO¡¯s personal assistant throughout Dellmoor. Kimberly casually asked about thepany¡¯s situation after signing the documents. She wasn¡¯t worried about anything except for two things. One was the progress of the design department, and the other was her cousin, Whitney. ¡°How¡¯s Whitney doing today?¡± 10:00 Tue, 23 Jan Chapter 38 Frederick had probably guessed that Kimberly would ask about Whitney in the afternoon, so he had paid extra attention today and asked his assistant to check out the situation at the design department. ¡°Ms. Larson seems to be normal today. She arrived at work on time ording to thepany¡¯s schedule andplied with the office rules. But she hung out with Genevieve today.¡± Frederick paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The others avoided her. They must have known she is not somebody to mess with after the fuss yesterday.¡± Kimberly still felt a trace of sleepiness and leanedzily on the couch while listening to Frederick¡¯s detailed report. Kimberly suddenly became interested when she heard that Whitney and Genevieve had gotten close. To her surprise, Whitney, who had always been proud, struck up a friendship with the new employee on her second day at work. Nevertheless, her intuition warned her that if something went wrong, there had to be a demon. Then, Frederick proceeded to report on the progress of the design department. ¡°I have personally inquired the director of the design department, Mr. Hawkin, regarding the project¡¯s status. Except for a few individuals who are dealing with urgent tasks, everyone else is currently dedicated to working on the ¡®LOVE¡¯ theme design. We are currently in the initial draft stage. Mr. Hawkin is nning to schedule overtime for the entire design department over the next few days, and we should have the design sample ready by tomorrow afternoon.¡± He added, ¡°In addition, Mr. Hawkin also mentioned the new designer named Genevieve is quite talented. Her first draft is rtively novel and should be of great use with a little touch-up.¡± In fact, Kimberly was determined to win the distribution right at that time. Of course, she never fought unprepared battles. Larson Corporation¡¯s design department was full of expertspared to simrpanies. Yet there was always someone better. If they were to expand from Dellmoor and Moranta into the global markets, the gap would appear. Still, Kimberly wanted to test the potential of the design team. In addition, Kimberly¡¯s fourth older brother, Simon Larson, was her reassurance. Samuel had a keen eye for jewelry design since childhood. He also had a wild imagination and a passion for jewelry design. Diana had hired a famous teacher for him when she discovered his potential and interest, and eventually, he achieved his current brilliant achievements. 88%1 Chapter 38 After Frederick left the Larson residence, Kimberly strolled through the rose garden with pen and paper in hand. Edward had said that the herbal medicine seedlings would be delivered in two days, and she needed to set them up. She sat on the nearby swing, sketching and drawing. When she was dissatisfied, she crumpled it up into a ball and threw it on the ground. Meanwhile, Esther saw Kimberly alone in the rose garden. She brought over a ss of lemonade in case Kimberly was thirsty. Once she had handed over the lemonade, she bent down to pick up all the discarded paper balls and unfolded one of them. With a nce, she understood it immediately. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Ms. Larson, you have nothing to worry about. The medicinal herbs garden was Mrs. Larson¡¯s effort and passion, but unfortunately, it has been destroyed. Even if you can¡¯t fully restore it, she will be happy to know about your intention.¡± Kimberly looked at Esther as if she had understood. SEND GIFT Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 lvy was alone abroad and had silently endured all those years. She was waiting for her chance. Her intuition told her that with the divorce of Christopher and Katherine and the sending of Kiara abroad, her time had finallye. Christopher doted on her, but she didn¡¯t think it was enough. She did not want to be seen by Christopher as a sister. She wanted to be thedy of the Levine family. Initially, her intention was to leverage that rationale to help him secure the exclusive distribution right for ¡°LOVE,¡± giving her a perfectly justifiable reason to return. Unexpectedly, Christopher had refused her help. She was determined not to let that opportunity slip away quietly after lying dormant for so long. So she decided to take the initiative and act first before informing him.. Ivy was undoubtedly a smart and scheming girl. When she returned to Norham, she did not contact Christopher. Instead, she went straight to the Levine manor. Maxwell and Lilian liked Ivy very much because she was the savior of their grandson. The two elders were in tears when Ivy said she missed them and snuck back to visit. Ivy was worried that returning alone might irritate Christopher. She decided to take the opportunity to seek Maxwell and Lilian¡¯s support when she saw that they were happy about her return. She fawned over Lilian. ¡°Mrs. Levine, I¡¯ve wanted toe back to visit you both for a long time, but Christopher wouldn¡¯t allow me. He insisted that I mustplete my studies before returning.¡± She added, ¡°But learning is not something that happens overnight. How can I bear to be away from my family for such an extended period?¡± Ivy was really good at talking. She emphasized that they were a family with every sentence she uttered. Chapter 39 Maxwell and Lilian were still dissatisfied with their grandson, even though Katherine¡¯s incident was over. At the same time, another girlined next to them, coincidentally expressing the same unhappiness they both felt. They instantly connected. When Lilian heard Christopher causing and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. With ouble again, she immediately raised her voice not do anything to you.¡± us and Mrs. Levine supporting you, he dares Heather, who was sitting beside her, was also very kind to Ivy. She basically regarded Ivy as her own daughter. She even thought it would be a good thing if Ivy could marry her son. At Lilian¡¯s words, Ivy had a feeling that she had gained certain privileges and that Christopher would not hold her responsible. As expected, the squeaky wheel got the grease. The Levine family loved Katherine as well, though not quite as much as they loved Ivy. However, Katherine and Ivy were on two different paths. Katherine¡¯s kindness toward the Levine family was genuine, unspoken, and selfless. In contrast, Ivy¡¯s kindness to the family was intentional, direct, and audacious. Maxwell couldn¡¯t wait to stand up for Ivy, so he called Felix. ¡°Ask Mr. Levine toe back early tonight.¡± Maxwell hung up after saying that, leaving it unclear what the matter was. Felix held the phone and was baffled. He felt deeply distressed. Without a valid reason, he was uncertain about how to convey the message to Christopher. He didn¡¯t know how to respond if Christopher asked about the reason for the early return. Ever since Christopher¡¯s divorce, Felix had found himself between a rock and a hard ce, torn between Christopher and Maxwell. He had no choice but to brace himself and walk toward the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Levine, Mr. Maxwell Levine just called and asked you toe back early after work today.¡± 87% Chapter 39 Felix stood there and paused for a moment. He was ready to be questioned by Christopher. ¡°Got it,¡± Christopher replied. Felix was taken aback that Christopher didn¡¯t inquire further, so he hurriedly left the office. Christopher was familiar with his Grandpa Maxwell¡¯s temperament. He was such a hothead. He likely hung up the phone even before Felix could ask. After work, Christopher drove to the Levine manor. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he heardughter inside. He thought there must have been some guests at home. As soon as he entered the living room, Ivy immediately hid behind Lilian, looking guilty. When Lilian saw that, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You brat,e here. Your bullying has caused Ivy to do this. When she sees you, it¡¯s like a mouse encountering a cat.¡± Christopher thought, ¡®No wonder the house is so lively. I should have known that only Ivy could make them so happy. This girl is really shrewd. She¡¯s afraid that I will scold her, so she finds Grandpa. Maxwell and Grandma to back her up. Previously, when Ivy met Christopher, she would have clung to him like a ko. Truth be told, she hadn¡¯te back for a long time after going abroad for several years. When Ivy heard that Lilian was standing up for her, she was very happy. The whole family was on her side, making Christopher look like a bad person. However, Ivy didn¡¯t want the person she loved to be embarrassed by her. She hurriedly smoothed things over and shook Lilian¡¯s arm. ¡°Mrs. Levine, you have misunderstood Christopher. He has always taken good care of me. He did it for my own. good. He hopes I can wish, too.¡± At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention was centered on Ivy. Lilian didn¡¯t say anything as Ivy stood up for Christopher. Besides, she didn¡¯t have the heart to scold her own grandson. Last time, she even had quarreled with Maxwell because he had been too strict on Christopher. Chapter 39 Maxwell had long ago put the previous disagreement with his grandson behind him. His urgency in reaching out to Christopher wasn¡¯t just because he hadn¡¯t seen him for several days and missed him deeply. However, he felt uneasy about directly asking for Christopher¡¯s return and was also understanding of the significant workload and pressure Christopher was under. Maxweil seized the opportunity today and reached out to Christopher so that the house wouldn¡¯t feel so deste. He had always hoped that she and Christopher would have children as soon as possible when Katherine was around. Children would bring a livelier atmosphere to the house. The Levine family¡¯s business was extensive and had a strong foundation. In his youth, Maxwell had focused solely on his career and hadn¡¯t had more children. Now he regretted it. Therefore, he wished for Christopher to have children soon, allowing him to relish a contented life in his This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Wherever Christopher went, Ivy¡¯s gaze followed. He had grown more mature and appealing after a few years apart. She understood that Christopher treated her kindly and considered her a sister after spending a considerable amount of time with him. However, that wasn¡¯t the kind of rtionship she yearned to have with him.. When she heard that he got married to Katherine while she was abroad, she was stunned and even wanted to die. Christopher eventually married someone else after years of her efforts. At that time, she felt as if she had sunk into the depths of the ice, and she even wondered if she could endure the despair any longer. While dinner was still being prepared in the kitchen, Maxwell invited Christopher to y chess with him. Ivy wanted to follow, but she knew it would be inappropriate. So she joined Lilian and Heather to chat in the living room, sharing what she had seen and heard abroad. The room was filled with a warm atmosphere, withughter and moments of joy from time to time. 3 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 At dinner, Ivy deliberately sat next to Lilian. She was especially popr with the elders. The atmosphere at home had not been so rxed for a long time, and Christopher thought that even though the family liked Katherine very much, she was not good at regting the atmosphere. She had always been quiet and obedient. Maxwell and Lilian thought she was very sensible and devoted to them. Taking advantage of the lively atmosphere, Ivy voiced her thoughts. ¡°Grandpa Maxwell, Mrs. Lilian Levine, Mrs. Levine, and Christopher, I havepleted my credits in advance. My semester break will begin in one month plus. So, I¡¯m going to stay for a while after Ie back this time. I¡¯d like to trouble Christopher to arrange an internship opportunity for me in thepany.¡± Afraid of being rejected, she added in a low voice, ¡°I have always been baffled during my studies. I often sense that I¡¯ve acquired a wealth of theoretical knowledge, but I feel suspended in midair,cking practical skills. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m merely discussing ideas on paper.¡± She was charming and repeatedly emphasized her unwaveringmitment to self- improvement, constantly in pursuit of knowledge. Everyone present, except Christopher, was moved by her words and thought this girl was a rare gem. So Lilian ordered his grandson. ¡°Christopher, I think Ivy¡¯s n is very meaningful. It¡¯s not difficult. Take it to heart and make arrangements as soon as possible.¡± Unexpectedly, Heather, who was always quiet, also said, ¡°Indeed, Christopher. Ivy possesses remarkable talent in jewelry design and has earned numerous awards. Thepany is currently in need of such skills, and Ivy has volunteered to assist you. It¡¯s a blessing for you as the CEO of the Meanwhile, Maxwell merely sat aside and didn¡¯t join their persuasion. As someone who had been ced in a simr shoe before, he naturally understood that being pressured by a multitude of people to make decisions passively was a highly unpleasant experience. He squinted at his daughter-inw and wife, thinking, ¡°Women really are short-sighted. They are so emotional that they keep troubling Christopher. Christopher was taken by surprise by Ivy¡¯s sequence of actions. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that, despite his objection to her return, she would achieve her objective through an Chapter 40 indirect approach, taking action without informing him. On second thought, Ivy had been in the ivory tower and won several good awards. She likely yearned to showcase her talents and put her skills to practical use. Lilian and Heather had obviously taken Ivy¡¯s side. It really didn¡¯t make sense for Christopher not to support her decision. There weren¡¯t any emotions on Christopher¡¯s face. On the contrary, Ivy¡¯s heart almost leaped to her throat as she prayed that Christopher would give an affirmative answer soon. Christopher finally said faintly, ¡°Okay.¡± However, Ivy felt an inexplicably slight disappointment in her heart. It was the answer she hoped for. But she felt disappointed because he was acting so nonchntly. However, Ivy soon hid her disappointment and instantly became a girl with stars in her eyes. She shook the goblet in her hand, and the red liquid swirled inside. She stood up slowly, holding a ss of wine in her slender hand, and proposed a toast to express her appreciation. ¡°I¡¯m really touched. Everyone treats me like a family. I would like to propose a toast. I wish Grandpa Maxwell and Mrs. Lilian Levine good health and Mrs. Levine all the best. I also wish Christopher¡¯s career would be on the rise. She looked like the best actress who delivered an award speech. After uttering those words, she tilted her head slightly, allowing the delicate liquid dripping down the ss to flow into her cherry-red mouth. Ivy hadn¡¯te back for a long time. Following the traditional customs, she would. spend several days at the Levine manor with them. After dinner, Christopher got up to say goodbye and was ready to leave. Ivy was dispirited. She knew Christopher wasn¡¯t used to living in the Levine manor because he was afraid of their nagging. However, she still had a little expectation in her heart. She had thought that he would spend more time with her on the first day as she hadn¡¯te back for a long time. Chapter 40 Seeing that Christopher was already walking out, Ivy trotted forward to Christopher and helped him straighten his tic. She looked like a virtuous wife who was sending her husband to work. Faced with her sudden action, Christopher stepped back reflexively and was very repulsed. Ivy was quite pathetic life. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. -perceptive. From this gesture, she gained insights into Katherine¡¯s Although Katherine had been married to Christopher for two years, she didn¡¯t allow him to be ustomed to being taken care of his ties. This clearly indicated their troubled rtionship. Ivy let out a triumphant smile. Christopher didn¡¯t leave the Levine manor in a hurry because of work. He called Noah out. The two met at Blue Dusk. Looking at Christopher¡¯s worried face, Noah sneered. ¡°I thought the apple of your eye, Ivy, just came back.¡± He then asked, ¡°Why are you still looking so listless? Howe you still have so much leisure time to ask me out for a drink? Christopher, don¡¯t you know what it means to have romance take precedence?¡± Noah was getting bolder and even dared to make fun of Christopher. Christopher gave Noah a stern look. Noah immediately stopped talking and made a gesture of surrender with both hands. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s drink¡­¡± Noah knew the strength of Christopher. If he made this great figure angry, his petty presence would not have been able to withstand Christopher¡¯s wrath. However, he pointed out Christopher¡¯s inner thoughts straightaway, saying, ¡°It seems that someone is going to be sad. She has been around you for so many years, but she can¡¯t even melt your icy heart.¡± Christopher was stunned as if he had been seen through. He looked up at Noah and wondered when this y boy became an expert in rtionships. Chapter 40 He teased, ¡°It¡¯s a shame Mr. Coleman didn¡¯t be a rtionship blogger in this age of booming new media worldwide.¡± Noah was speechless. He had the upper hand a moment ago. How did the situation suddenly turn around? ¡°I heard that the Coleman family agreed to a marriage of convenience with the Xander family?¡± Christopher took a sip of wine and asked casually. Noah had always known that Marissa was the treasure of the Coleman family but he didn¡¯t expect her marriage to happen so soon. He was informed of the news and had not say at all. ¡°Yeah, you see, Marissa has always been quite popr. She¡¯s been pampered and treated like a queen in our family since childhood. We couldn¡¯t bear to see her so upset, so we agreed to her request.¡± Christopher sensed Noah¡¯s disappointment in his tone and sought to console him. ¡°With Melvin around, you don¡¯t need to worry about her. It¡¯s a blessing for you.¡± The scene triggered memories for Christopher, reminding him of his own past. His father, ensnared by love, had abandoned the family long ago. Deprived of his father¡¯s love since childhood, he had grown distant and arrogant. Therefore, he hated those women who would do anything to climb the socialdder. This was one of the reasons why he rejected Katherine so much. Daniel Xander swirled his ss and said casually, ¡°This marriage of convenience has benefited Daniel Xander. He has won both beauty and power.¡± 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Daniel Xander got the first-hand news of Marissa, but he didn¡¯t inform Gregory. Just then, Gregory got a call from Melvin. He answered with a ttered expression. He thought that the marriage of convenience between the two families was probably going to happen. On the phone, Melvin made an appointment to meet him, but the former didn¡¯t disclose the details. But it was a big step forward. Gregory had made it through so many days of anxiety and hardships. Hence, he was not in a hurry as he understood patience was the key. Melvin asked Gregory to meet him and Daniel Xander at Coleman Group in Baykeep tomorrow Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. morning. It was a marriage between the children of the two. However, it was seen as a business negotiation. Gregory could not eat or sleep during that time. He was afraid that all the effort he had invested in thepany would go to waste. Once that happened, he would be a down-and-out boss. In fact, during that period, he had genuinely empathized with the business owners who had gone bankrupt and had faced such despair that they had resorted to drastic actions. One terrible nightmare after another had haunted him. Those who had once been called friends and rtives had avoided him as if he had been a gue all that time. They had also refused to answer his call at all. Alternatively, they yed the sympathy card by iming that theirpanies were in dire financial straits. Gregory sat in the study, sinking into a plush leather executive chair, looking dejected. Chapter 41 His mind was like a projector, vividly disying his recent sorrows and feelings of helplessness. When Lucia saw that Gregory was staying in the study for a long time, she made him a cup of coffee. Lucia thought he had received bad news when she saw his dejected expression. Her face instantly turned pale as well. She asked fearfully and prayed in her heart. ¡°Gregory, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She had grown ustomed to the life of a wealthydy. If she had to put on in attire and deal with the mundane challenges of daily life again, she would go mad. ¡°Lucia, you¡¯re here just in time. I have good news to share with you.¡± Gregory pulled Lucia over and let her sit right on hisp. Lucia was startled by Gregory¡¯s sudden enthusiasm after so many years of marriage. Soon she heard Gregory speak again, ¡°There¡¯s hope for the Xander family. Melvin just called and asked us to meet him in Baykeep tomorrow.¡± Lucia¡¯s heart rate began to stabilize at that moment. It had truly been a roller coaster ride. She deliberately nudged him and said, ¡°You scare me to death. When I came in here to see you, you looked so dejected that I thought you had some bad news.¡± Her expression immediately lit up again. ¡°It feels so good that we have finally gotten through our difficult days. I can¡¯t even imagine what life we endured during that time.¡± Then Lucia remembered something and asked, ¡°What did Melvin say on the phone? Did he mention any conditions?¡± Gregory shook his head and said, ¡°This kind of thing is not suitable to discuss on the phone. We will meet tomorrow anyway. Let¡¯s talk about it then. Besides, there is nothing to be coveted in the Xander family.¡± Lucia also felt that it made sense when she heard her husband¡¯s analysis. With that, Lucia said she would ask the kitchen to prepare more dishes for dinner. It had been a while since the Xander family had received such exciting news. She intended to prepare avish meal, considering it a way to dispel their bad luck and enhance their enthusiasm for the negotiations scheduled for the following day. Chapter 41 In the meantime, Edward knew Kimberly was closely monitoring the bone marrow issue. The moment he received the call, he promptly entered Timothy¡¯s son¡¯s bone marrow. information into the system and used every avable resource to find a suitable match. Timothy was a top professor in the respective industry, so there was no need to worry about expenses. However, after a long search, he was still unable to find a bone marrow match for his son. It turned out that his son had a rare bone marrow disease. Finding a bone marrow match was already a challenging task. It was even more difficult to find a suitable match for his son. The probability of getting a match was exceedingly low. Fortunately, Edward had spent some time with his mentor in Japrium, which had the best medical resources in the world He had contacted his mentor and had finally solved the problem. However, ording to the mentor¡¯s feedback, the bone marrow was rare. There was another man named Levine who paid a high price to find the bone marrow. Edward naturally knew that the man was Christopher. It seemed that Christopher and Timothy were in the same boat, otherwise, the former wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative personally Vincent and Kimberly seemed to have met a strong opponent. Fortunately, Edward had made his move first. As Kimberly had arranged, Olivia, Jaxon, and Vincent went to visit Timothy. Timothy, of course, was hard to persuade. Therefore, they chose to look for a breakthrough from his wife, Sharmaine Griffin. Timothy and Sharmaine had only one son, and they were getting older. No matter how much wealth they had umted in their lives, it would be meaningless if they lost their only son. They soon found Timothy¡¯s home address with the help of Vincent, the top hacker. Chapter 41 They were afraid they would run into Timothy on their way there. Unexpectedly, when they arrived, Timothy happened to go to the hospital to visit his son. Even fate seemed to help them. When they met Sharmaine, she seemed dejected and had no desire to greet the unfamiliar faces. She simply closed the door and prepared to bid them farewell. Unexpectedly, Olivia was the first to rush in and said to her sincerely, ¡°Mrs. Griffin, we are here to help you.¡± When Sharmaine heard that, she was stunned and withdrew her hand that had been intended to close the door. When Olivia saw that Sharmaine seemed moved by her words, she quickly continued, ¡°We have heard about your son¡¯s illness. We can help you find the right bone marrow match so he can be saved.¡± Sharmaine was already in a desperate state at that time. But when she heard the word ¡°bone marrow¡±, her eyes lit up. She grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Are you serious? Can you really find the right bone marrow match for my son?¡± Olivia felt her hands throbbing with pain from Sharmaine¡¯s tight grip, but she ignored it. She just let Sharmaine hold her hands. ¡°This woman is pathetic, Olivia said to herself. Vincent noticed that Olivia was gritting her teeth and enduring the pain, so he hurriedly alerted Sharmaine. Only then did Sharmaine realize her mistake. She promptly invited them into the house, gesturing for them to take a seat and engage in a conversation. Sharmaine was a little hesitant when she heard that they wanted Timothy to appear in court. Of course, she knew what was going on with her husband. 87%E Chapter 41 She was just in a dilemma right now. On one hand, it was his son¡¯s life at stake. On the other hand, it was her husband¡¯s future. When Olivia and the others saw that, they understood her difficulties. They deliberately proposed to leave. They gave Sharmaine a phone number before they left, asking her to discuss the matter with Timothy and make a reply as soon as possible. Olivia was certain that Sharmaine and Timothy wouldpromise in the end, as she observed Sharmaine¡¯s anguish. It was the same for all parents. If they had tried their best but were unable to find a solution, they might feel regret not enduring guilt for the rest of their lives. but However, if an opportunity presented itself, yet they refused to relinquish their pursuit of fame and fortune for the sake of their children¡¯s lives, their conscience would haunt them for the remainder of their days. It was harsh, but that was the court, and that was life. SEND GIFT Chapter 42 Chapter 42 0 Chapter 42 Sharmaine hurriedly called Timothy after Olivia and the others left. On one hand, she was uncertain if what they had said was true. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t want to miss any chance to save her son¡¯s life. ¡°Mr. Griffin, your son is in a critical condition. Without finding the right bone marrow match, it would be difficult to cure him even if there were a miracle doctor.¡± Timothy felt as if his world was about to crumble when he realized the doctor had discreetly conveyed a dire prognosis. He pleaded, ¡°Take my bone marrow. I am his father. I¡¯m sure it will match.¡± He refused to ept the results of the earlier bone marrow match. He wanted to give it another try. As Timothy came out from his son¡¯s attending doctor¡¯s office, he received a phone call. from his wife. He was hesitant to reveal the news to Sharmaine, but he had not expected her to be the first to speak. ¡°Someone just came to our house and said there is a way to save our son.¡± The good news came so suddenly that Timothy cried with joy when he heard. Sharmaine. But he came to his senses shortly after.. When he was desperate, he went to Christopher for help. But even a big shot like Christopher couldn¡¯t help him. 1 He wondered about the identity of those individuals. As he was about to hurry back home, he asked Sharmaine on the phone about the individuals¡¯ appearance. Timothy seemed perplexed as if he couldn¡¯t recall having a friend who fit that description after hearing his wife¡¯s description. ¡°Who the hell are they?¡± Timothy drove home with doubts. 10:02 Tue, 23 Jan Chapter 42 When he heard from his wife that the condition for saving their son was to testify on behalf of the Sullivan Group in court, Timothy instantly grasped the situation. It turned out the Sullivan family sent those individuals. After his son¡¯s illness, he was busy with everything and lost the demeanor of a professor. He looked much older. He left the house unshaven today. He drew out a cigarette, lit it, and took several deep puffs before breaking into a violent cough. He still hadn¡¯t learned to smoke, despite having spent more than half of his life doing SO. However, since his son got ill, he had to rely on nicotine every day to numb himself. Of course, he knew what it meant to be in court. Once he appeared in court, it was almost certain that the Levine Group would face defeat. At the same time, it would be nearly impossible for him to re-establish himself in the industry. In essence, the career he had devoted his entire life to would be in ruins. Nheless, if he opted to safeguard his own interests, he would have to endure the anguish of losing his son and carry the weight of guilt throughout his life. At that time, as expected, men were rational while women were emotional. Sharmaine couldn¡¯t stand to see her husband hesitate. She cried and persuaded him, ¡°Just promise to testify in court for them. If we lose our son, wealth and prestige won¡¯t be of any use. If anything happens to our son, I can¡¯t live anymore.¡± Timothy was really scared. The scales in his mind teetered back and forth. In the end, he sided with his son. Sharmaine then handed over the business cards left by Olivia and her friends. They scheduled to meet at the Royal Club about an hourter. Chapter 42 That was David¡¯s ce. It was very private and secure. When Timothy entered Royal Club, everyone pointed and whispered about the disheveled man. Little did they know that he had once been a man of great influence. Vincent and Olivia were already waiting there. Vincent was impressed as he looked at the woman before him. He had not expected her to be so powerful. He was particrly impressed with her proposal for a 2-billion-dor increase inpensation. The moment he heard it, he thought that he had misheard and immediately made the gesture of clearing his ear several times. Nevertheless, as Timothy observed her unwavering determination and her innovative n to persuade him to testify in court, he grew to admire her even more and had a good impression of her. Timothy and Vincent were very close partners. When they met, they got straight to the point. The trial would take ce tomorrow. Timothy¡¯s son would also be on the operating table for a bone marrow transnt on the same day if Timothy testified. Sullivan Group treated Timothy well, but that was just how the industrypeted. People naturally gravitated toward ces that could provide them with better benefits. Timothy never thought that one day he woulde back to beg his old master. But right now, he couldn¡¯t care less. Self-esteem and dignity were nothingpared to his son¡¯s life. Olivia then reminded Timothy of a few precautions. Timothy had already guessed the identity of the young woman before him. She was probably the legendary Inferno. Sullivan Group would not have been so confident to pursue the case if they hadn¡¯t found Inferno. Chapter 42 He sighed in his heart. Talents will always continue to arise. The world belongs to young people now. It¡¯s time for an old man like me to let go.. Timothy felt a little better when he thought about that. He also felt much relieved. At the Dellmoor Court of Appeals, Christopher and Earna, both dressed in suits and leather shoes, entered the courtroom one after the other. Christopher and Earna were particrly curious about the identity of Inferno, in contrast to the current trial. Christopher was astonished to see it was Olivia sitting at the intiff¡¯swyer¡¯s desk. Of course, he knew that woman himself. Katherine didn¡¯t have many friends. That girl named Olivia was her college ssmate and best friend. At that moment, he recalled that Olivia had indeed studiedw, a fact he had discovered while investigating Katherine¡¯s background. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that Olivia had a professional background. Nheless, Christopher couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Sullivan Group was thinking by hiring a rtively unknownwyer. Earna also noticed the situation there. He looked surprised and felt displeased. He thought, ¡®Sullivan Group, what do you mean by this? How dare you find a rookie to be my opponent?¡± He took it for granted that the woman in front of him was not worthy to be his opponent. The implication was that he felt humiliated. Olivia noticed the disdain from Christopher and Earna. She smiled and said inwardly, Take it easy. I¡¯ll show you the real surpriseter. She deliberately nced at Christopher and let out a chuckle in her heart. ¡°You¡¯ll never know this is a big gift from your annoying ex-wife. Tue, 23 Jan Chapter 42 Vincent felt as though he was here to watch a spectacle. It was also a very exciting spectacle. ¡®It¡¯s a pity Kimberly can¡¯t attend the court trial,¡¯ he thought. 8.87% Before the trial, Vincent quickly typed a text into the Protect Sis PLUS group chat. [Wish me luck, brothers and sisters!] Soon the group was buzzing with messages, as if everyone was eagerly awaiting an opportunity to support him. [You can do this!] [You will win!] [Avenge for Kimberly!] Everyone agreed that Christopher would be embarrassed today and suffer a heart- wrenching loss. ¡®Christopher, you have Chosen the wrong person to mess with. You don¡¯t even know your ex-wife is a big shot. That¡¯s pathetic, Vincent said inwardly. SEND GIFT Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 The presiding judge dered the court session open, announced the cause of action, and asked whether the parties involved the apply for withdrawal. After that, the trial officially began. Vincent and Christopher each presented their cases. In a few sharp and concise sentences, theypleted their statements. Those were the systematic procedures. However, when Vincent requested to call their witness, Christopher¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, but he quickly maintained a poker face. Soon, he saw Timothy appear in the witness box. Christopher let out a sigh secretly. He hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to have the means to make Timothy switch sides. The only possibility he could think of was something to do with Timothy¡¯s son. At that moment, Timothy¡¯s uneasy and flustered eyes met Christopher¡¯s re. rent It was apparent that Timothy felt guilty. He lowered his head, not wanting to reveal his timidity. Soon he was able to control his breathing and tell the truth. The court clerk took careful notes. On the bright side, Timothy felt it was all worth it as he thought about his son lying on the operating table receiving a bone marrow transnt. Then, he answered questions from the presiding judge and two defensewyers. fluently. Vincent and Olivia made their statements after Timothy left the witness box. Vincent told the whole story of the grievances between the two parties and presented his appeal. When it was Olivia¡¯s turn, many people were waiting to see her showcase her skills. To their surprise, her statements were brief and concise. Every sentence was straight to the point. Chapter 43 ¡°Firstly, the defendant, the Levine Group, breached the cross-licencing agreement and broke the principle of good faith. Secondly, Mr. Griffin was a core team member of Sullivan Group, but Levine Group poached him through various improper means and infringed the patent right of Sullivan Group, causing huge losses. Thirdly, the defendant, Levine Group, vited the market principle of fair Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She presented relevant evidence after saying that. Earna saw the first two imsing and knew how to handle them. However, thest im caught him off guard. He hadn¡¯t expected them to get their hands on those pieces of evidence, as they were basically trade secrets. At that moment, he had a bad feeling. He mused, ¡°The inconspicuous woman across from me must be the legendary ¡°Inferno¡±. ¡®Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to ess that core data. ¡®And judging by her performance, she doesn¡¯t look like a small fry. On the contrary, she has the aura of a big shot. ¡®Every word she said seemed to be a deration that she was the winner! Earna had no intention of wasting time on that section since Christopher had just made a statement. Soon, it was Earna¡¯s turn to defend. He quickly looked at the mind map he had drawn on the spot. Now that he had lost the upper hand, he had to force his way through his responses. With his legal knowledge, he would be able to justify the first two ims. However, after the hard evidence was presented, Earna really didn¡¯t know how to approach it. At that time, he could only boast about how the Levine Group was sessful because of its high standards and reputation. He then showed a number of market shares over the past few years and third-party evaluation reports. Ultimately, he was trying to say that the reason the Levine Group made significant progress was because of its reputation and management skills and not because of Sullivan Group¡¯s patent. Chapter 43 Even he felt that it was far-fetched after hearing his own defense. Therefore, Earna had several long pauses during the whole answering process. The people in the court could not believe Earna¡¯s embarrassment. The final stage would be case deliberation, mediation, and adjudication. Vincent would not agree to mediation, seeing that he had the upper hand and that his other purpose today was to vent his anger for Kimberly. Finally, the court handed down its judgment. Levine Group lost thewsuit. They had to pay 3 billion dors inpensation to Sullivan Group within 10 days from the effective date of the judgment. The amount was 3 billion dors. It was not a small sum. Originally, Christopher nned topensate only I billion dors if he really lost the case. It was unexpected that Olivia got those pieces of solid evidence and some top analysis. data. The whole assessment favored the Sullivan Group after they had suffered the damage. ording to the sum ofpensation, it basically meant that even though the Levine Group held Sullivan Group¡¯s patent right, the former had worked for free as all profits. returned to Sullivan Group in the end. Still, Christopher acted calmly as if he wasn¡¯t the one who lost thewsuit but Vincent. In contrast to Christopher¡¯s calmness, Earna was a little impatient. He heard Christopher had epted the sentence and was not going to appeal. That oue caused Earna¡¯s emotions to fly high. He admitted he had taken the case a little lightly at first. He hadn¡¯t expected to end up inplete shambles after his first court case with Inferno. At that point, he was like a gambler trying to win the game after suffering losses. He wanted one more chance to at least help Christopher recover some losses with his capabilities. Perhaps, thepensation sum of 3 billion dors could be reduced to 2 billion dors Chapter 43 or 1 billion dors. However, his boss, Christopher, was unwilling to give him a chance. At that time, Vincent was very proud. Such a joyful asion definitely boosted his spirits. He stepped forward and gave Olivia a high five to celebrate. He then approached Christopher and tried to shake hands with him in the posture of a victor. Yet, Christopher didn¡¯t give him the chance. With a domineering aura, Christopher walked toward the door. When Earna saw that, he hurriedly packed his documents and caught up with Christopher. Earna could not ept it. He was still in hot pursuit of the case when he caught up with Christopher. ¡°Why did you just ept the verdict? This time I underestimated the enemy. If we have another chance, at least we can minimize our losses.¡± Christopher knew Earna well. He knew Earna was a determined man, albeit arrogant. But in that instance, Christopher thought he had done his best.. Even if he appealed again, it would be a waste of energy. The other party¡¯s evidence was wless, and they were firm in every section. Hence, it was better to end it there. For others,pensating 3 billion dors might be heartbreaking. However, the Levine Group could afford it. He just hadn¡¯t expected Katherine¡¯s best friend, who seemed so ordinary, to be. Inferno. He pondered, ¡®What if she has something to do with Katherine¡¯s disappearance? ¡®Katherine was married to me for two years, but after we divorced, I realized I didn¡¯t know anything about her.¡¯ For a moment, Christopher even thought that Inferno had taken the case to get revenge for Katherine. He wondered, ¡®Vincent has been looking for Inferno for so long. Then why did he find 10:02 Tue, 23 Jan Chapter 43 it after Katherine left?¡± There were more and more questions in his heart. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Olivia deliberately studied Christopher¡¯s demeanor. It must be acknowledged that he was indeed a cold-blooded and ruthless individual. Even in defeat, he maintained hisposure like a proud monarch. However, Olivia didn¡¯t pay much attention to that. At the very least, they had sessfullyunched a counterattack. At that moment, Vincent always seemed to be searching for Olivia in his gaze. As a man and Olivia¡¯s former lover, Jaxon could easily discern his thoughts. It was no surprise, as men are naturally drawn to beauty and virtue. In Jaxon¡¯s heart, Olivia was a precious gem. Even though she mightck the kind of talent that could rival legal prodigies like Earna, her looks and background had already set her far apart from others. Despite their recent interactions, he could sense Olivia¡¯s professionalism and responsibility. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He was particrly impressed by her courtroom debut. Even in her presence, he couldn¡¯t help but feel self-conscious. Back in his heyday, he had been a prominent figure at the academy, the pride of his mentor. However, whenever he was around her, he couldn¡¯t escape the nagging sense of inferiority. That realization filled him with panic, as she seemed like an entirely new and unfamiliar presence in his life. He sensed that she was growing more distant from him. In his younger years, he had been confident in his ability to win affection through charm. That moment marked the pinnacle of his desire for power and fame. The turbulent life experiences of the past few years had made him appreciate the value of things he once disregarded, which now provided him with a sense of security. As a result, he strived hard to achieve what he had once despised. After the trial, Olivia was eager to share the joy of their sess with Kimberly. She had been the unsung hero behind it all, a cornerstone of their efforts. 10:03 Tue, 23 Jan Chapter 44 No matter howplex the case was, with her by their side, everything became more manageable. She consistently identified the most effective points of attack. Meanwhile, the Protect Sis PLUS group was also jubnt. However, Kimberly remained unusually quiet. The atmosphere within the Larson Corporation was incredibly tense at that moment. An unexpected internal giarism case had surfaced. Kimberly had already formed a preliminary assessment of everyone¡¯s design abilities. The reason for not revealing her judgment directly can be attributed to two specific factors. First, it was to assess the designers¡¯ attitudes. After all, attitude always ys the most crucial role in achieving any goal, whether big or small. Second, it was to unlock their design potential. Overall, during her time leading the Larson Corporation, significant improvements had been madepared to the past, with a clear system of rules, rewards, and penaltie However, Kimberly¡¯s expectations left room for further enhancement. She hoped her employees would feel a sense of crisis and, under pressure, be able to tap into their creativity and potential.¡± What surprised her was that the test unexpectedly brought out the ugliness of human nature. They had all agreed that each person should present a design that satisfied themselves. on that day. However, during the presentations, two simr works emerged. One was created by Whitney, and the other by Genevieve. Whitney, who was highly intelligent, believed that by speaking first, she could ensure a smooth presentation. At the start of the presentation, she confidently volunteered and said, ¡°Ms. Larson, as a neer, I¡¯d like to be the first to exin.¡± 10:03 Tue, 23 Jan u G Chapter 44 8%87% Frederick, who was seated next to Kimberly, suddenly sensed that something was about to happen. She copied her work to aputer connected to the projector. Her work was inspired by handcuffs, with a quite fitting symbolism, which is ¡°Holding your hand, leading you away.¡± It symbolized true love and a lifelongmitment. The ne was uniquely designed, with a stunning white zircon iy that made it dazzlingly brilliant. Objectively speaking, Whitney¡¯s entire work wasmendable. But the story behind it wasn¡¯t touching enough. Kimberly had always believed that for a piece of work to be popr, it needed to be exquisitely designed, but more importantly, it needed a poignant story behind it. It could be a sweet story or even a slightly painful one that conveyed personal growth. Nheless, after Whitney¡¯s presentation, the audience apuded, signifying their approval. Kimberly, however, couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she had seen that work somewhere. before but couldn¡¯t recall where. Several more designers proceeded to introduce their works, but only a few caught Kimberly¡¯s attention. Those pieces were grand, adorned with various jewels and diamonds, showcasing intricate craftsmanship. They initially dazzled and drew attention, but upon closer inspection, they appeared tock creativity. To put it bluntly, they seemed like a simplebination of jewelry elements. Seeing that, Kimberly felt a sense of crisis. In the vast Larson Corporation, if things continued in that manner, it might be challenging to return to its former glory. Kimberly¡¯s eyes grew tired from the constant visual stimuli, and she thought, ¡®What a loss today! I missed out on the exciting moments with Olivia and others. Feeling a bit bored, she unlocked her phone and found a series of messages. Chapter 44 She clicked on Olivia¡¯s message, as she always pinned messages from important people at the top, making them easy to ess and harder to overlook. Olivia had sent a triumphant emoticon, followed by a candid picture of Christopher looking aloof and defeated. Kimberly zoomed in and moved the image with her fingertips. That face was familiar to her, but the person felt strangely unfamiliar. Considering how Christopher was usually such a dominating figure, his defeat in the public eye must have been difficult for him. He has always worn an aloof and unfeeling expression that left others feeling powerless to express theirints. Just as she momentarily lost focus, Genevieve had already positioned herself in front of the PPT, ready to begin her presentation. However, when her work was disyed, a collective sigh swept through the audience. Kimberly also noticed Genevieve¡¯s nervousness and awkwardness. It seemed that the issue wasn¡¯t a sh of wardrobes but a sh of their works. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Genevieve¡¯s work bore a striking resemnce of over 80 percent to Whitney¡¯s. At that moment, Kimberly finally had an exnation for the sense of familiarity she had experienced earlier. Seeing that Genevieve was at a loss, Kimberly motioned her to continue. Genevieve hadn¡¯t expected that her work, which was entirely her own creation, would be so simr to Whitney¡¯s. At that moment, she had no choice but to courageously exin her work and focus on recounting the inspirational story behind it. It was a story about a wealthy young man who was dissatisfied with the marriage of convenience arranged by his family, so he ran away. By chance, he ended up on a reality TV show, inexplicably handcuffed to a stranger, a young woman. Eventually, they werepelled to live together as a pair for 12 hours. The wealthy young man discovered the girl¡¯s kind-hearted and warm nature. Chapter 41 Consequently, after the show ended, he pretended to be homeless and shamelessly stayed at the girl¡¯s home. The girl was a jewelry enthusiast who designed unique pieces and sold them in her online store to support her family. As time passed, the two fell in love, but their disparate backgrounds faced opposition from the wealthy young man¡¯s family. Eventually, the girl made a remarkableeback, bing a globally renowned jewelry designer. At that point, their love story took a dramatic turn as well. 0 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Genevieve¡¯s story was profoundly moving and closely tied to the design theme. However, the question remained. Why did both of them present such remarkably simr works? Kimberly addressed the matter casually, saying, ¡°What are your thoughts on the designs by Whitney and Genevieve?¡± Upon hearing Kimberly¡¯s question, people started whispering to each other, speaking in hushed tones, uncertain about her true intentions. The situation was straightforward. It involved two individuals; one representing the original designer and the other used of giarism. No one stepped forward to respond. Kimberly¡¯s gaze swept across the room. Genevieve lowered her head, resembling a child who had misbehaved and was afraid of reprimand, while Whitney disyed her dominance, much like a proud peacock. If Kimberly hadn¡¯t seen Genevieve¡¯s initial design draft during thatte-night overtime, she wouldn¡¯t have had much confidence in resolving the case. ¡®To be fair, both works have their merits. Genevieve¡¯s work excelled in storytelling. while Whitney¡¯s work had a slight edge in detail handling, Kimberly pondered over the matter quietly. However, Kimberly made her stance clear, asserting that she would undoubtedly provide an exnation to the original designer. After the meeting, Frederick received Kimberly¡¯s instructions and hurried to the technical department to retrieve the surveince camera footage of the design. department over the relevant period. They scrutinized it closely and, to their surprise, found apse in the surveince. camera footage during a specific time frame. Frederick inquired with the technical staff, who confirmed that the surveince cameras had been operating smoothly without any power outages or malfunctions. It became apparent that thepany¡¯s surveince system, or more precisely, the design department¡¯s surveince system, had been tampered with. Someone had deliberately altered the data for a specific time period. Chapter 45 Upon hearing that, Frederick sighed inwardly, realizing that trouble was brewing. It seemed the The design department faced problems, and the technical department was also inevitably to me. In such argepany, it was disconcerting that hackers had infiltrated without any noticeable response. Upon receiving the news, Kimberly pondered for a moment before speaking, ¡°I never expected that this person would put in so much effort. It¡¯s no easy feat to infiltrate Larson Corporation. There must be someone on the inside providing assistance.¡± However, the culprits were unaware that they were dealing with a true expert. Kimberly rapidly entered a long string of code on theputer in the technical department. Frederick, who stood nearby, was utterly bewildered and unable toprehend what he was witnessing. He had never imagined that Kimberly possessed such skills and thought to himself, ¡®Such intrusion would certainly leave an averageputer expert floundering, but for Kimberly, it was just the right challenge. Soon, the maliciously deleted footage was restored. Frederick stood there, staring at theputer screen, holding his breath. Suddenly, a woman appeared in the footage, stealthily entering the design department. It appeared to be after working hours, so the image was somewhat dim. She approached an office table and took a seat. Frederick couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°That¡¯s Genevieve¡¯s office table.¡± Then, the woman turned on theputer at the office table and inserted a sh drive. With a few clicks of the mouse, she then removed the sh drive and left. The entire process took less than five minutes. Initially, Frederick thought Genevieve was there to copy some files, but the more he observed, the more suspicious it seemed. The woman had a tall stature, easily over five feet eight inches, whereas Genevieve was only about five feet five inches. ¡°This person¡¯s physique doesn¡¯t look like Genevieve. She¡¯s not that tall,¡¯ he muttered to himself. 87% Chapter 45 Frederick continued to gaze at the footage, carefully scrutinizing it. The woman deliberately wore a hat, obscuring her face from clear view. After several adjustments, Frederick finally found an angle that revealed the truth and eximed, ¡°Ms. Larson, this person is Whitney.¡± In reality, Kimberly had recognized her at first nce. She had been waiting for confirmation to substantiate her suspicions. ¡°I never expected she would do such a thing!¡± Frederick voiced his astonishment. However, in Kimberly¡¯s eyes, Whitney¡¯s actions were not surprising. Whitney had essentially backed herself into a corner when she boasted about her abilities. Naturally, Kimberly was well aware of Whitney¡¯s strong sense of pride. ¡®She certainly wouldn¡¯t want to submit an empty entry at the presentation. So, she was willing to take risks. Obviously, she must have been aware that her actions came with a significant risk of exposure, All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. which is why she paid a substantial sum to hire a hacker to erase any traces, Kimberly reflected inwardly. Whitney had miscalcted and underestimated Kimberly¡¯s capabilities. ¡®Whitney disyed keen judgment. Despite being a recent addition to the team, she recognized Genevieve as an up-anding talent. That exins why she and Genevieve had be closer recently. It was all calcted!¡¯ Kimberly continued to contemte. The situation was undeniablyplex. After all, Whitney was Kimberly¡¯s cousin. However, Genevieve would bear the unjust usation, which could lead to future me if the investigation findings were not disclosed. Eventually, Kimberly decided to assess Whitney¡¯s stance. Whitney, do you have anything to say about this?¡± she asked. When Kimberly posed the question, Whitney deliberately appeared aggrieved, as if she as unjustly used. The facts are clear. Genevieve giarized my work, Whitney replied firmly. he then added in a somewhat probing tone, ¡°Kimberly, you wouldn¡¯t want to falsely Chapter 45 use your own people for the sake of an outsider, would you?¡± Kimberly did not anticipate Whitney¡¯s stubbornness, as she had no intention of admitting her wrongdoing at that moment and persistently attempted to shift the me onto someone else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will investigate the matter thoroughly. I¡¯ve already instructed Frederick to obtain surveince evidence from the technical department.¡± She wanted to unnerve Whitney and assess her reaction. Sure enough, Whitney believed she had erased all traces of the crime without anyone knowing it. Whitney wore an expression where she had a clear conscience, as if saying, ¡°Go ahead and investigate. I have a clear conscience. I can withstand any scrutiny.¡± Kimberly chose not to waste many words on her. She was ready to show her a video, thinking, ¡°Let¡¯s see if she maintains this arrogance after watching it. Kimberly powered on herputer and began ying the video. Initially, Whitney was reluctant to cooperate and was about to leave. As she stood up, her attention was suddenly drawn to a familiar figure. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡®Wasn¡¯t that woman wearing the hat me?¡± She anxiously moved theputer screen closer, and her pupils dted in shock. Her expression underwent a drastic transformation. ¡®It can¡¯t be. I had already deleted that surveince footage. How could it appear on Kimberly¡¯sputer?¡¯ Her panic and gaffe were all witnessed by Kimberly. Whitney appeared to realize something, and she knelt down, grasping Kimberly¡¯s hand, and begged, ¡°Kimberly, you have to help me. It was a moment of foolishness on my part, driven by the desire to outdo you. I did something so st upid.¡± She went on to say, ¡°You absolutely mustn¡¯t disclose this truth, or I¡¯ll be too ashamed to remain here in the future.¡± Upon hearing Whitney¡¯s confession, Kimberly¡¯s perspective on her changed. She pondered quietly, ¡®Whitney was self-centered and had only her own interests at heart. She never considered the consequences for others and their dignity. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As Kimberly looked at the tearful woman in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a profound sense of sadness and disappointment. It struck her that the saying ¡°the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree¡± held true. At this point, Kimberly couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated, and she spoke with a firm tone. ¡°Why did you wait until now? If apologies and tears could solve everything, who needs the police?¡± Upon hearing Kimberly¡¯s words, Whitney slumped to the ground, a clear sign that this time, the former was firmly aligned with justice. At that particr moment, the mostplex issue revolved around how to deal with Whitney. Termination of her employment didn¡¯t seem like a viable solution. After all, Yandel had just sent her for training, and letting her go abruptly would havee across as disrespectful to him. Nevertheless, due to the scandal, it became apparent that, despite her connection to the Larson family, Whitney was no longer considered a suitable candidate in the eyes of thepany headquarters. There was but a single solution, and Kimberly reached a decision on the spot; she would facilitate a transfer for Whitney to the Norham subsidiary. She was confident that even Yandel would agree to this choice. From point Yandel Larsons of view, young people needed to umte more experience and confront challenges. It was only through such experiences that they could be considered adequately prepared for substantial responsibilities. Nheless, before going public with her decision, Kimberly felt it essential to have a conversation with Uncle William. She believed it was important to seek his perspective. and show respect. The crucial factor was that William was the most appropriate person to manage this matter. William received a call from Kimberly, still oblivious to Whitney¡¯s misguided actions. When he reached his office and was informed of Kimberly¡¯s proposal to transfer Whitney to the Norham subsidiary, he was utterly stunned. Chapter 46 However, once he discovered the extent of Whitney¡¯s mistake, he had no choice but to ept it. This situation was beyond his control. William remained distressed as he returned to his own office. Upon entering, he was taken aback to discover his beloved daughter sobbing right there in his office. Seeing her in such a state, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to scold her harshly any longer. He walked over and embraced Whitney, murmuring, ¡°My silly girl, why did you act so recklessly? Even if your design work wasn¡¯t exceptional, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big issue. Why did you feel the need to resort to such a desperate course of action? Kimberly and I just had a discussion, and she¡¯s considering transferring you to the Norham subsidiary.¡± Upon learning that she was being transferred to a remote location, Whitney promptly pulled away from William¡¯s embrace. Even though she had understood the point, she sought confirmation. ¡°What did you say? Where is Kimberly sending me? I joined thepany because it was Grandpa¡¯s choice.¡± At this moment, she had no choice but to cling desperately to Yandel Larson for support. Faced with Whitney¡¯s intense reaction, William feltpelled toy out the pros and cons for her. ¡°Going there is just a temporary solution to avoid the current situation, not a lifelongmitment. After some time, I¡¯ll speak to your grandpa, and we can arrange for your return. He added, ¡°At this moment, we must keep this from your grandpa. He detests deceitful and unscrupulous behavior the most. If he bes upset, he might even disown you. In the Norham subsidiary, you¡¯ll at least have an executive role. From that perspective, it¡¯s better than remaining as a junior designer in this design department.¡± Hearing William¡¯s exnation, Whitney began to see some merit in it. Since even William couldn¡¯t do much, Whitney could only treat it as a vacation. As she gradually came around to the idea, William felt a sense of relief. Whitney had indeed been spoiled by him. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but regret how his indulgence had yed a part in her current behavior. 10:03 Tue, 23 Jan u Chapter 46 Compared to Cameron¡¯s daughter, Kimberly, they were like night and day. B%87% In the reception room of the Coleman Group in Baykeep, Gregory, along with Daniel Xander arrived punctually for their scheduled visit. As the CEO of apany, Gregory was well-versed in business negotiations. Although today¡¯s discussion might not be presented as a formal business negotiation, it essentially boiled down to one. While on the surface, they were talking about their children¡¯s marriage of convenience, it was inevitable that it would touch upon the current and future coboration between. their families. Melvin was not one to mince words, and he held the upper hand in this situation. ¡°Mr. Xander, when ites to our children, I respect their opinions. Since they are in love and it¡¯s a new era, arranged marriages are no longer necessary. Daniel Xander is an exceptional young man, full of talent and potential. With time, he will undoubtedly achieve great things. However, I do have a small request.¡± The earlier sentences were like music to Gregory¡¯s cars. Nevertheless, as he heard thest sentence, an unsettling feeling crept over him. It gave him the impression that something was awry as if he might be walking into a trap. Melvin took a sip of coffee, paused briefly, and then added. ¡°I hope that once Marissa and Daniel Xander are married, Xander Group can be led by Daniel Xander. As I mentioned earlier. Daniel Xander is an exceptional young man, but he needs opportunities. We are growing older, and it¡¯s time to allow these young people to explore and excel. As the old saying goes, the student surpasses the master.¡± With each word that Melvin spoke, there was a smile in his eyes. On the other hand, Gregory¡¯s features seemed to scrunch together, making him look. rather unpleasant. He had not foreseen that Melvin would present such a demanding condition. It felt like an overstep, as this was fundamentally a family matter for the Xander family. Soon, Gregory made an effort to wear a forced smile on his face and said, ¡°Melvin, my friend, your suggestion has merit. However, for my son to take on such a responsibility, it may need some time. I have been diligently preparing him to be my sessor, but the moment isn¡¯t exactly ripe at the present.¡± Gregory was avoiding the direct issue, but Melvin didn¡¯t afford him any courtesy. Chapter 46 He looked at Daniel Xander and said, ¡°Young people have great potential, much like my own son, Noah. Initially, he was all about partying and indulgence, but when I entrusted him with responsibilities, he truly made me see him in a new light.¡± If Noah were to find out that Melvin had set him up as an example, he might have burst intoughter in the middle of a dream. After all, their household was typically a whirlwind of chaotic mishaps, with everyone often exasperated by his failure. ¡°A man must bear responsibilities, that¡¯s how he matures into a responsible person. Only then I can have peace of mind when ites to giving my beloved daughter¡¯s hand in marriage. You may have heard that in the Coleman family, we¡¯ve always had more sons and very few daughters. That¡¯s why everyone dotes on her. Naturally, we won¡¯t bex when ites to her marriage.¡± At this point, even though Melvin¡¯s words wereced with subtlety, the message was undeniably clear. If Gregory wanted his son to marry Melvin¡¯s daughter, then the former needed to step down and surrender his position. Otherwise, this matter was not open for negotiation. Gregory suddenly felt at a loss and gave Daniel Xander a meaningful look as he thought, ¡®If this brat ends up being the one in charge in the future, what will happen to me? At this point, he regretted not being more affectionate toward Daniel Xander in the past. Since he had no other choice at the current moment, at the very least, by agreeing to let Daniel Xander take charge, Xander Group would continue to carry the Xander family name. If the marriage of convenience with the Coleman family failed, Xander Group would cease to exist. At this point, Gregory could only take things one step at a time. SEND GIFT Chapter 47 Chapter 47 COMMENT Chapter 47 Gregory carefully weighed the pros and cons. Although he was reluctant to concede, he recognized that times had evolved. Even if Melvin were to demand a pound of flesh from him, he had to wear a smile and agree to it. ¡°Melvin, you¡¯re right. You have a far-reaching vision! Now, as long as our children are content, I¡¯ll support whatever they ask of me.¡± Gregory was fully aware that Melvin could not avoid being associated with the Xander Group now that Marissa had married into the Xander family. It would also be advantageous for the Coleman family¡¯s strategic nning if Daniel Xander were to assume the role of CEO, especially considering Daniel Xander would be their son-inw. That was how the marriage between Daniel Xander and Marissa was eventually arranged. Melvin and Gregory had never spoken directly to each other, but the former had heard certain criticisms of thetter¡¯s character. Therefore, during the negotiations, Melvin suggested that the marriage would not proceed until Daniel Xander took on the role of CEO. The details of the wedding. arrangements could be settled and After the negotiations were concluded, Gregory hastily returned to Norham with Daniel Xander. Meanwhile, Lucia was busy arranging a celebratory feast at home. With the matter resolved, she could finally get a peaceful night¡¯s rest.. She had grown weary of those days filled with anxiety and tension. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Gregory to be in such a gloomy mood after the long wait. Daniel Xander went straight upstairs as soon as he came in. ¡°Gregory, did everything go smoothly?¡± Lucia couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity any longer. Lucia also felt a little disappointed when she heard what had happened in Baykeep. It appeared she would have to conform to Daniel Xander¡¯s preferences in the future. 10:03 Tue, 23 Jan Chapter 47 9%87% She had put in so much effort, but in the end, Daniel Xander had emerged as the ultimate winner. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that had all been a part of Daniel Xander¡¯s n. Lucia had consistently tried to undermine Daniel Xander, trying to block his path to bing the heir. Her goal was to clear the way for Kristin. In particr, learning about Larson Corporation in Dellmoor, where the eldest daughter of the Larson family had taken on the role of sessor, only pumped up her determination. Recently, Lucia had tightened her control over Kristin. She enrolled her in numerous courses, believing she was being a devoted mother. What she did not know was that Kristin did not appreciate her efforts. Kristin was simply living a carefree life, spending hefty tuition fees and daily expenses without any real In the meantime, Christopher returned to the Levine Group in Norham after his legal loss. Ivy was already waiting for him in his office. Initially, she had offered to apany Christopher, but he had declined. Ivy was eagerly waiting for him and always wanted to be by his side, especially on public asions. She wanted to make her presence known so that the world would recognize her as the unique woman by Christopher¡¯s side. Nheless, much to her surprise, her beloved returned with a gloomy expression. As Christopher walked into his office, he noticed the young woman sitting on the couch. He furrowed his brow subconsciously, as he had always disliked having his personal space encroached upon. It seemed someone was about to incur his displeasure. Christopher¡¯s assistant had initially tried to stop Ivy from entering, but Ivy had asserted her connection to Christopher. Chapter 47 The junior assistant couldn¡¯t make a decision, and Felix wasn¡¯t there. So Ivy had managed to get into the office. ¡°Christopher, you¡¯re back. How did it go today? Was everything all right?¡± Ivy promptly rose and approached Christopher. She stood in front of him, examining his countenance. ¡°Why do you look so pale? Are you feeling unwell?¡± She then extended her two thumbs as if to offer him a temple massage. Christopher subconsciously moved his head away when he saw Ivy¡¯s delicate hand approaching, and he quickly made his way to his seat. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, probably just a little tired from traveling back and forth,¡± Christopher was different when it came to Ivy. Even though he didn¡¯t want her to get too close to him, he still considered her to be a very close person. Ivy¡¯s thumbs were in the air, and her pupils were slightly dted with a hint of disbelief, wondering what was wrong with Christopher. She remembered that he had appreciated her massaging him when he had felt tired in the past. In fact, she had even learned from a mentor specifically for that purpose. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She had to find out what was happening. Then she left the office and went straight to Felix¡¯s office. ¡°What did you just say? We lost the case today and had to pay a who pping 3 billion dors in No wonder, she rarely saw Christopher in such a state. ¡°But isn¡¯t Earna the trump card of the industry?¡± Felix was careful not to be negligent, aware of Ivy¡¯s special position in Christopher¡¯s heart. He provided a detailed report of the day¡¯s events. In truth, he hadn¡¯t been present at the trial either and had learned everything from Earna¡¯s grievances. Despite the bad news, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of happiness. Chapter 47 That indicated that Christopher¡¯s recent aloofness and detachment from her were solely due to professional setbacks. It appeared visiting thepany today was not a wise decision. She had thought the case was almost a sure thing and wanted to be part of the celebration. She had never expected such an oue. Ivy had been studying jewelry design all along. Although Christopher hadn¡¯t officially assigned her a position yet, she assumed it would be in the design department. Since she was already present at thepany, she decided to pay a visit. She asked Felix to apany her to the design department for a brief inspection. She had always heard about thepetition for the ¡°LOVE¡± distribution right among thepanies. So she took the opportunity to help Christopher review the work everyone had prepared. When the design department¡¯s director, Alicia North, saw Felix personally bringing in an unfamiliar woman, she naturally didn¡¯t dare to be inattentive. Alicia provided a progress report and showcased some of the excellent work of the designers. However, there didn¡¯t appear to be any particrly exceptional design pieces among them. Ivy furrowed her brow slightly. Yet, she was rtively unknown, and Alicia¡¯s openness toward her might have been influenced by the CEO¡¯s personal assistant. Ivy had studied jewelry design for an extended period of time and had even won some international awards. She felt if the existing designs fell short, she should strive to excel herself. If she could assist Christopher in securing the exclusive ¡°LOVE¡± exclusive distribution right, it would strengthen her position. At Larson Corporation in Dellmoor, during the meeting, Kimberly announced that Genevieve¡¯s work had emerged as the winner and would be one of the outstanding 8K 87% Chapter 47 entries in thepetition. The appointment of Whitney as the deputy CEO of the Norham subsidiary had not been officially disclosed to the public. When Kimberly made the announcement, Genevieve was stunned in her seat. Genevieve had assumed that in thepetition against Whitney, she had been essentially fighting a losing battle and had anticipated being the one to lose. She was surprised that Kimberly hade to a decision so quickly. She was truly afraid because she knew her future at Larson Corporation would be bleak if she were found guilty of giarism. Her reputation would also be tarnished, making it highly unlikely for any other designpany to hire her. Fortunately, she¡¯d narrowly avoided disaster, and she was relieved to know that she had managed to survive a crisis. O SEND GIFT Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 In Christopher¡¯s heart, Ivy was his redemption. He believed that without her, he might have been gued by a deeper fear and lingering trauma from the fire, even if he had eventually been rescued. This special connection with Ivy always made him see her in a unique light, regardless of the situation. Initially, he apanied Ivy to the Levine manor, a ce in Norham where everyone regarded it as her own. Losing thewsuit and having to pay a significant amount of money would be difficult for any boss, no matter who they were. When a man felt restless, he often sought sce in thepany of his buddies. Noah, known for his loyalty, was always avable to Christopher. A simple call from Christopher was all it took to have Noah by his side. Upon his arrival, Noah immediately detected Christopher¡¯s despondent mood. With a hint of spection, Noah asked, ¡°It seems like things didn¡¯t go smoothly in Dellmoor, right?¡± Noah had long been aware of the Levine Group¡¯s legal battle with Sullivan Group. Yet, he had always held the belief that the Levine Group would emerge as the ultimate winner. To his surprise, Vincent had managed to turn the tide in the end. Christopher spoke nonchntly. ¡°This time, they seeded in convincing Mr. Griffin to testify in court. Meanwhile, Inferno¡¯s really capable. She uncovered all the evidence. of the Levine Group¡¯s suppression of Sullivan Group in recent years and even formted a damage assessment report that greatly favors Sullivan Group.¡± Upon hearing this, Noah also grew intrigued by Inferno. Inferno and Earna were legendary figures in the industry. They were highly familiar with Earna, and his past achievements were obvious to all. However, their understanding of Inferno was limited to rumors and hearsay. This was primarily because Inferno maintained an exceptionally low profile, often appearing and vanishing without a trace. Chapter 48 ¡°Who exactly is this Inferno?¡± Noah was eager to uncover the truth. Christopher swirled his ss, tilting his head slightly. He enjoyed the feeling of the liquid as it glided down his throat. ¡°That person is someone we are familiar with.¡± This statement triggered Noah¡¯s internal analytical skills. He was a skilled hacker, and upon hearing this, he reflexively began eliminating one acquaintance after another in his mind. After some time, he still couldn¡¯t identify any suspect. He stared at Christopher, utterly bewildered, resembling a student deeply engrossed in a lecture. ¡°Olivia Salter.¡± These two words held no significance for Noah. ¡°Katherine¡¯s best friend.¡± Noah had a quick temper, and Christopher¡¯s slow revtion of a few words was driving. him crazy. This was truly explosive news. ¡°Da mn.¡± Noah felt as though he was boiling with excitement. This was getting quite interesting. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me that your ex-wife¡¯s best friend is the reason you lost in court?¡± Immediately after uttering his previous sentence, Noah swiftly added, ¡°But Inferno is, in fact, Olivia, an ordinary woman. It¡¯s truly unbelievable. Who would have ever suspected that? Vincent certainly has some tricks up his sleeve to uncover all of this.¡± The more Noah thought about it, the more it didn¡¯t It well with him. ¡°So, did Olivia take on this case solely as a professional duty, or is there some intention of retaliation against you?¡± At this point, Christopher¡¯s sharp gaze sent a cold shiver down his spine. Noah chose to ignore it and continued, ¡°Women shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Thankfully, I¡¯ve followed my mom¡¯s advice to keep my distance from them.¡± After this remark, Noahughed heartily. Chapter 48 In fact, he was simply trying to lighten the mood, as he hade out to relieve Christopher¡¯s emotions. ¡°Mr. Griffin has been under your influence for many years. How did he agree to testify for the opposing side? Have you two had a falling out?¡± To Noah, this situation was shrouded in mysteries, and he was eager to uncover the truth one by one. ¡°Mr. Griffin¡¯s son is battling severe leukemia and is in urgent need of a bone marrow transnt. Unfortunately, locating apatible donor with a rare match has been at challenging task. I¡¯ve even used my connections in Japrium to aid in the search. Surprisingly, Vincent managed to get ahead of us.¡± Upon hearing this, Noah indeed had a new perception of Vincent. Despite hisid-back appearance, his abilities were not to be underestimated. This suggested that his usual demeanor might be a facade. Upon hearing Noah¡¯s analysis, Christopher shared the same sentiment. He agreed that he should not underestimate Vincent in the future. Christopher pondered for a long while and asked, ¡°Is there still no news about Katherine?¡± During this period, Noah had been relentlessly searching for any sign of Katherine. However, despite his best efforts, he hade up empty-handed. This left Noah feeling a bit puzzled. When Katherine was around, Christopher couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of her. But now that she had left without a trace, he couldn¡¯t seem to shake her from his thoughts. ¡°To be honest, do you even know why you¡¯ve been so determined to find Katherine?¡± Christopher found himself uncertain about how to respond to Noah¡¯s question. After some thought, he casually responded, ¡°I¡¯m worried she might be a spy sent by the opposition, so I have to be cautious.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Christopher likely didn¡¯t even believe his own response, but Noah had no intention of ressing him further. Instead, he stated that he would continue tracking Katherine and gave it to fate. Chapter 48 Noah once again recognized that when Katherine became determined, she could outperform men in various ways. Katherine used to stand by Christopher¡¯s side, as meek as amb. However, now, she had transformed into a fearless lion, unafraid to let go. Noah had an unshakable intuition that this woman was far from ordinary. In Dellmoor, at the Royal Club. Kimberly and her team were also hosting a celebratory banquet. After days of tireless efforts, they had managed to turn the tide. The mainstream media had been closely monitoring the civil dispute case between the twopanies. Many had initially believed that the Levine Group had a strong likelihood of winning. However, for Vincent and his team, this matter held a dual significance. From an objective standpoint, it was a case of the Levine Groupcking transparency. In simpler terms, they had been too selfish. They were reluctant to distribute such a substantial resource and opted to retain it all for themselves. Moreover, Christopher had be their public enemy. Kimberly had always been their cherished sister, wholly devoted to Christopher, yet she had been heartlessly abandoned. They needed a way to release their resentment. Vincent intentionally took a seat next to Olivia. Kimberly immediately noticed that there was a connection between these two. To be more precise, Vincent had a n in motion. However, deep down, she couldn¡¯t help but gloat. ¡°Vincent, you should grow bolder with every setback.¡± After spending numerous years with Olivia, Kimberly was keenly aware that ever since the former had closed the door on romance, she had dedicated herself entirely to her career, purposefully steering clear of matters of the heart. SEND GIFT Chapter 48 Even with Jaxon¡¯s return and his yearning for a fresh start, there appeared to be no emotional stirrings within her. In contrast to Jaxon¡¯s aloofness, Kimberly felt a stronger attraction to Vincent¡¯s well- bnced warmth. Her strongest desire was for Vincent and Olivia to get married. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. With William¡¯s persuasion, Whitney agreed to work at the Norham subsidiary of Larson Corporation, taking on the role of deputy CEO. At that time, she had chosen to be a leader in a mediocre environment in Norham rather than a nobody in an extraordinary setting under the constant scrutiny of Kimberly. Prior to departing, Whitney, apanied by William, made her way to bid farewell to Yandel Larson. She followed William¡¯s advice, ensuring that each action she took was precise, especially when attempting to gain Yandel¡¯s approval. When Yandel Larson heard Whitney was leaving Dellmoor, he couldn¡¯t help but feel immense joy, even though he was reluctant. He saw a glimmer of hope in her decision. In the past, Yandel had consistently criticized William, iming that his excessive pampering of Whitney could turn even a genius into a fool. However, his words seemed to have nosting effect, often passing through them like a fleeting breeze. That was why he had ced all his expectations on Kimberly. Kimberly was undeniably remarkable. She hadn¡¯t been raised by her biological parents from an early age, and he had heard that her foster father was rather ordinary. Fortunately, she had found a caring foster mother who kept her from going astray. Yandel was also concerned Whitney¡¯s decision might be impulsive, and he worried she might quit halfway through. Therefore, he gave her thoughtful and detailed advice. ¡°Whitney, I am very pleased you can think and act as you do now. But when you go out, remember that your every word and action reflects not only on you but on the entire Larson Corporation. You¡¯ve been spoiled by your dad since you were a child, and your exposure to the real world has been limited. As you move forward, you will undoubtedly encounter various challenges. You must avoid acting like a youngdy and put the best interests of thepany first.¡± As Yandel spoke those words, he deliberately turned his gaze toward William as if to 87% Chapter 49 express his disapproval of William¡¯s parenting methods. Whitney, standing nearby, listened intently as if silently saying, ¡®Look, Grandpa, I really have decided to turn over a new leaf. It was probably the first time Yandel had ever talked to her like that. When Whitney was with Yandel, she usually acted yfully like a little girl. However, she deliberately made a noticeable change in her appearance when she came to visit today. In the past, she had a penchant for wearing provocative dresses, but now she chose to wear high-end tailored suits. She felt very confident, and most of all, she knew that Yandel appreciated her having dressed like that. As Yandel spoke, she refrained from interrupting and listened attentively, much like a diligent student absorbing the sincere teachings and advice of a teacher. Whitney also used a strategic approach to create expectations, starting with a reflection. on her past behavior. She expressed regret for wasting time in the past and emphasized hermitment to work hard in the future. Finally, with great reluctance, she expressed her intention to take Kimberly as a role model in the future. Yandel Larson was very pleased when he heard that. He thought it would be wonderful if Whitney could adopt that attitude and support. Kimberly in the future, given theck of descendants in the Larson family. In the meantime, before Whitney went to Norham, Kimberly had briefed the Norham subsidiary¡¯s general manager, Charlie Lincoln, advising him to handle official matters. professionally and not to show any favoritism because of Whitney¡¯s family connections. to the Larson family. Later, Charlie was very grateful to Kimberly for warning him. When Whitney arrived at the Norham subsidiary, she appeared calm and seemed to put aside any previous resentment toward Yandel Larson. She thought of herself as someone with powerful connections, a leader transferred from headquarters. Her demeanor was saturated with arrogance, as if she were dering, ¡°From now on, I¡¯m in charge here, and you all must obey my authority.¡± :87% Chapter 49 Whitney¡¯s first impression of the general manager, Charlie, was less than favorable. That happened because he treated her professionally, without trying to gain her favor or praise her just because of her connection to the Larson family. With Charlie¡¯s guidance, she came over to see her own office. She stood at the door, scanning the room, with no intention of entering. ¡°Can anyone work in an office like this?¡± she said with a hint of disdain. With that, she went to the general manager¡¯s office to have a look. As Charlie led the way, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter silently, ¡®What have I done wrong to deserve this conceiteddy sent from headquarters to make my life miserable?. Much to Charlie¡¯s surprise, Whitney confidently walked into his office, upied his chair, and even spun around in it with obvious glee. Then she got up and started exploring the office as if on a personal tour of her new workce. Charlie watched the unpredictable woman before him and thought, ¡®Yes, she¡¯s not an easy person to deal with. She¡¯s trying to take over my office illegally. In response, Whitney gave Charlie a faint smile and spoke in a soft and sweet tone, ¡°Mr. Lincoln, I find your office quite charming. I fell in love with it at first sight. As someone who may be getting married and starting a family soon, the newly renovated office might not be the best fit for me. How about we swap offices for now, and I can switch. back with you in a few months?¡± Anyone who had to deal with someone like Whitney would have sympathy for Charlie. If he were to say no at that stage of the conversation, it might be perceived as rude. So Charlie offered Whitney his office on her first day at thepany. Fortunately, it was a personal matter. However, he made it abundantly clear that when it came to work-rted matters, he would keep his boundaries firmly in ce. In reality, Whitney¡¯s arrival was a means of asserting her power over everyone. It was a reminder that her real background and identity should not be forgotten, event though she held the title of deputy CEO. The new deputy CEO had caused great concern among the employees of the Chapter 49 subsidiary. All of them were hoping to avoid being ced under her supervision. She was as intimidating as a femme fatale. Their job was already challenging, and the thought of having a supervisor like her made their future careers appear as if they would be a dreadful ordeal. Given that she had recently arrived in a new ce, it was natural for Whitney to seek out familiar faces to establish connections with. Whitney didn¡¯t have many friends in Norham, but she had recently heard that Ivy had returned. ¡°Hey dear, it¡¯s me, Whitney. I¡¯m in Norham. How about we go out for a drink?¡± Whitney and Ivy were rtives, but they had never been in touch. They had first met at a gathering during their time abroad, so their rtionship wasn¡¯t particrly close. Ivy was engrossed in her design project when she got a phone call from Whitney. She hesitated at first but then considered that Whitney was still part of the Larson family and it might be unwise to offend her. More connections often led to more opportunities, and she couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that Whitney¡¯s help might be needed in the future. With those thoughts in mind, Ivy promptly put down her paintbrush, tidied. workspace, and informed the others that she was leaving to meet a friend. When Ivy arrived, she found Whitney already there, talking to a man. up her Whitney¡¯s provocative outfit had caught the attention of onlookers, so it wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected. Whitney immediately ended her conversation with the man when she noticed Ivy¡¯s arrival. She was aware that Ivy had more conservative preferences and didn¡¯t like people who were overly enthusiastic. Whitney had already considered Ivy a confidante not long after. So she began to share her recent experiences. Ivy showed a surprised expression when she heard them Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Ivy¡¯s family was also rted to the Larson family. It was because of that Ivy had appeared at the fire scene at the Larson residence all those ve: years back. ¡°Kimberly?¡± Ivy was in disbelief when she heard that name. She eximed, surprise shing through her beautiful eyes, but more than that was fear. Ivy, of course, knew that Kimberly, the only daughter of Cameron and Diana, had disappeared after the fire. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, Kimberly would still be alive and have returned to the Larson residence.¡± A surge of fear and anxiety struck her. She started to think, I¡¯m not sure if Kimberly remembers that she was the one who had saved Christopher. ¡®Now, I can only pray. I have this scheme for so many years and have carried it on for this long. ¡®I have pulled Christopher and the whole Levine family into my scheme. ¡®Furthermore, I have also ensnared myself in this scheme. ¡®Slowly, I have hypnotized myself to the point where I have forgotten that this was all set up by me. ¡®I have gotten used to the fact that all of these rightfully belong to me. ¡°The news Whitney brought me has been too shocking. ¡®If everyone finds out that I have been lying all this time¡­. Ivy shook her head and stopped overthinking quickly. She had not the guts to think any further. ¡°Are you telling me that Kimberly had returned to the Larson family and became the CEO of Larson Corporation?¡± As Ivy asked this question, her heart was already filled. with jealousy. There was unwillingness when she voiced out that question. 10:04 Tue, 23 Jan Chapter 50 Of course, Whitney couldn¡¯t see how Ivy looked like now. She just wanted to talk to someone about it. She wanted to criticize Kimberly without any restraint. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This happened somewhat recently, but apparently, Grandpa Yandel had found her a year ago. But for some reason, she didn¡¯t return at that time. It wasn¡¯t until recently that she returned to the Larson residence. The most irritating thing is that she took office the next day after returning. My dad, Uncle Dominic, and I are all targets of her suppression.¡± Ivy had no more strength. It seemed that Kimberly was not an easy person to deal with. Whitney was still riding the high and poured out everything, including the fact that she had been banished to Norham. But Ivy was very willing to hear Whitney¡¯s emotional venting. She secretly congratted herself for today¡¯s wise decision. ¡®Luckily, I came out here by myself. ¡®From now on, I need to get along with Whitney. ¡°What did you say? Do you mean to say that Larson Corporation is also striving to have exclusive distribution right of LOVE?¡± Ivy asked deliberately. She naturally knew that anyone who owned a jewelry business would want to be a part of that. Not only could they quickly increase sales and upy market share, but at the same time, it would help them to enhance their brand¡¯s influence and expand into overseas markets. That was why Christopher took this matter so seriously. Ivy wanted to help him, too. She thought, ¡®I want to use this chance to capture his heart. ¡®My n was never to be just an eye candy in the first ce. ¡®I can live a rxed and happy life relying on my beauty. ¡®However, I want to rely on my ability. ¡®If you ask me, there is no difference between someone who relies on beauty and luck. ¡®If you don¡¯t have the ability, the happiness gained by beauty will be lost sooner orter because of a Chapter 50 Such evil thoughts shed through Ivy¡¯s mind in an instant. Even she was startled by her sudden thoughts. But it was just a moment. ¦° Immediately, she felt that she was an intelligent woman meant for great things in life. She started to scheme in her heart. ¡®If we can get the design work that Larson Corporation is nning to submit for the bid through Whitney, then the Levine Group will have a great chance of winning. ¡®As the saying goes, if you know your enemy, you won¡¯t have to fear defeat. Ivy looked at the indignant woman in front of her and deliberately showed sympathy for Whitney. She would say whatever Whitney wanted to hear. At the moment, all Kimberly. Whitney wanted to hear was dissatisfaction and criticism of Ivy had beautiful hands, which were something she was immensely proud of. She picked up the wine ss with her slender hands that showed what a pampered life she had and tapped it on Whitney¡¯s ss. Then she said slowly, ¡°Kimberly is so bossy. No matter what, you are cousins. How can she be so ruthless toward you?¡± Her wordspletely ignited Whitney¡¯s anger, which was just simmering below the surface. Now, Whitney¡¯s rage red up. Ivy had detected the hatred Whitney had toward Kimberly. She was overjoyed. ¡®Whitney has definitely been sent by Go d to help me. Well, not exactly. It should be said that Kimberly is the one who sent Whitney to help ne.¡¯ vy calmed Whitney down, and at the same time, she reopened Whitney¡¯s festering liscontent toward Kimberly and rubbed salt into the wound. ihe thought, ¡°This way, Whitney will be on the same side as me. After all, no matter how much Whitney hates Kimberly, she is still from the Larson. amily. f it weren¡¯t for Whitney¡¯s extreme hatred, it would be impossible for her to bring harm Chapter 50 to her family¡¯s interest by siding with an outsider.¡± It had to be said that those who ask for trouble only have themselves to me. Whitney¡¯s actions and words were truly hateful. However, at this moment, she was being yed like a toy and had no realization about it. One had to wonder if this was the fate of an evil woman. Eventually, someone was going toe and deal with them. Ivy and Whitney both were jewelry designers, and Ivy knew that Whitney was not good at it. Ivy thought, ¡®Even if Whitney has won a few prizes, it is only through her own money and connections that she got them. ¡®What¡¯s more, the names of those awards sound prestigious, but they are actually hyped. up by some industry organizations to amas s money. ¡®Simply put, if you are willing to pay for it, you can pick the prize you want to win. ¡®But I won¡¯t expose the truth behind this. ¡®Instead, I will pretend to hold Whitney in high regard so she can feel my sincerity and gradually let her All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. guard down. ¡®Finally, she will be my pawn.¡¯ She asked earnestly and in disbelief, ¡°You said she called you a giarizer in support of a new employee? Doesn¡¯t she know how cruel something like this is for a designer?¡± Thest sentence was more like a heavy blow directed toward Whitney¡¯s heart. ¡°I think this blow is out of revenge. She did that as payback,¡± added Ivy. Then Ivy began to praise Whitney with honeyed words. ¡°How did someone as kind as you end up with such a cruel and decisive cousin? Fortunately, she¡¯s not your biological sister. Otherwise, you would probably get so angry that you would be tempted to do something silly.¡± That night, the two women unleashed a tirade against another woman named Kimberly. Whitney chattered away like a magpie about the various things Kimberly hadmitted. bey was like a messenger of pastier who secretly harbored ill intentions, leading Whitney into the trap she had set up step by step Besides, Whitney just took whatever trick tey had prepared for her. She felt like Ivy wan by saying whatever she had always wanted so hear She regretted now bing friends with Tey wer She didn¡¯t eralize that the other party was in reality, trying to pull her ile ses aboyes Chapter 50 Ivy was like a messenger of justice who secretly harbored ill intentions, leading Whitney into the trap she had set up step by step. Besides, Whitney just took whatever trick Ivy had prepared for her. She felt like Ivy was saying whatever she had always wanted to hear. She regretted not bing friends with Ivy sooner. She didn¡¯t realize that the other party was, in reality, trying to pull her into an abyss. SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 It was always a pleasure to chat with someone who understands you. For that whole night, Whitney let herself drown in that pleasure and drank away. In Dellmoor, William was very strict with her. Their family rule stated that she could enjoy as much as she wanted with her friends but must be home by 11 o¡¯clock every day. Now, in Norham, Whitney was free to do whatever she wanted as no one would be there to govern her. Plus, Whitney thought of Ivy as her friend. Hence, she was even more reckless, and her whole state was super rxed. Ivy lowered her eyes and looked at Whitney, who had fallen over in a drunken stupor. She tapped Whitney hard with the wine ss. As her scarlet lips parted slightly, she softly called, ¡°Whitney.¡± Whitney was drunk and unconscious. She showed no reaction at all. Over the years, Ivy had learned that she must strive for what she wanted. She was not like the other girls. Many girls liked to watch a romantic drama series from which they fantasized about their Prince Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Charming. However, she had always been particrly interested in the imperial court drama series. Perhaps because she had been so immersed in them, she picked up some skills in a specialized area. All night, Ivy was scheming. As things stood, Whitney hade to regard Ivy as one of her best friends. However, Ivy felt that this was not enough for her to achieve her goal. If you wanted someone to remain useful to you, you had to grasp the other¡¯s weakness. Ivy took out her phone and dialed an unfamiliar number saved without a name. Chapter 51 ¡°Come to Blue Dusk now. She definitely fits your taste.¡± She calcted the time and called Christopher. ¡°Christopher, I¡¯m in Blue Dusk. A friend I haven¡¯t seen for many years only arrived in Norham today. We met to catch up- on old times and lost track of time. It¡¯s sote now. I don¡¯t want to return to the Levine Manor for fear of disturbing others¡® resting.¡± She was not afraid of disturbing the Levine family¡® resting but more worried that if she returnedte, the image she had created of a virtuous woman would shatter. Ten minutester, Ivy received a message. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± When Ivy got the message, she took a picture of Whitney and sent it to the person. She also got up and was ready to leave. She didn¡¯t want to end up in trouble. ¡®Since I have paid for it, those people will naturally get things done. ¡®It¡¯s industry policy! ording to Ivy¡¯s calction, Christopher was almost there, too. Christopher was slightly surprised to hear from Ivy. At that time, he was in Osimor Residence, the mansion where he had stayed with Katherine, getting ready for bed. When he got to the door of the bar, Ivy was already waiting there.. She deliberately pretended she didn¡¯t have a ce to return to win Christopher¡¯s sympathy. As soon as she got into the car, her eyes were misty. When Christopher saw her like this, he was slightly dazed. People really do change. ¡°When the fire had broken out, she had been so young, yet she had calmly led us out of there. ¡°However, now, she¡¯s so frail. ¡°With the way she looks now, if I said anything to me her, I¡¯m afraid that she will burst into tears. 11:18 Wed, 24 Jan G. Chapter 31 ¡°Things with Christopher are different from the Levine family. DX93%8 I¡¯m afraid of the Levine family finding out about myte¨Cnight return, but with Christopher, I actually want to hear his reproach. ¡®Well, at least that means he cares about me.¡± She sat in the passenger seat, turned her head, and looked at Christopher. Then, she spoke remorsefully and aggrievedly as if she were a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Christopher, I¡¯m sorry to bother you sote. You know that I don¡¯t have many friends in Norham either. I don¡¯t know who else to call except you. I was afraid of disturbing Grandpa Maxwell and Grandma Lilian resting, but I don¡¯t dare to stay in a hotel,¡± she said emotionally, tears streaming down her face. No man would be indifferent to seeing a girl like this. Christopher nced at her from the corner of his eyes, took out two tissues casually, and handed them over. Then, he continued to look straight ahead. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin it to me, nor do you need to say sorry to me. Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa Maxwell and Grandma Lilian usually go to bed early. They are usually deep asleep when they go to bed, so they won¡¯t be that easily disturbed by you,¡± said Christopher. To put it bluntly, Christopher wasn¡¯t prepared to take her back to Osimor Residence. As if he had guessed her mind, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home. If Grandpa Maxwell and Grandma Lilian ask about it tomorrow, just say you went out with me to meet my friends.¡± Ivy turned pale at Christopher¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect that her thoughts would be seen through by Christopher. ¡°Would he think that I am a scheming woman?¡± Soon, she had readjusted her emotional state. ¡®Since he has seen through it, why don¡¯t I take advantage of the situation?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the Levine manor tonight. Grandpa Maxwell and Grandma Lilian are so kind to me, and I don¡¯t want them to misunderstand that I am a frivolous woman. So, can I stay at your house for the night?¡± asked Ivy cautiously as she bit her lip. Christopher suddenly felt ufortable and frowned. He thought, ¡®But on second thought, it doesn¡¯t seem too much. 7 93% Chapter 51 ¡®She is my savior. ¡®I have always spoiled her as if she were my sister. ¡®But why did I feel so disturbed when she asked me about staying in Osimor Residence? ¡°Now that she has said such words, it would be rude for me to refuse anymore. ¡®If I refused again, she would probably cry herself to sleep tonight. ¡®And if she decides to tell on me to Grandpa Maxwell and Grandma Lilian, then wouldn¡¯t I suffer a double loss?¡® He then siad, ¡°Okay, you can stay in Osimor Residence tonight.¡± Ivy was secretly delighted. ¡®It seems like my performance on the way was not in vain. ¡®I have yet to see what Osimor Residence looks like. ¡®It¡¯s not a very high¨Cend house. ¡®But it¡¯s Christopher and Katherine¡¯s house. ¡®If I can move into that ce, it will mean a good sign for our future. ¡®Even if I can only be thedy of the house for one night, it is definitely something enjoyable. Christopher called George in advance and told him to prepare a guest room. At Osimor Residence, George led Ivy to the guest room and instructed her not to go into the master bedroom on the front of the east side. Ivy was a little curious and asked, ¡°Why? Is there any special taboo in that room?¡± George saw that the youngdy in front of him was brought back personally by Christopher, so he realized they had a close rtionship. Because Christopher had never brought any other woman here before except Katherine. George patiently replied, ¡°That¡¯s Mrs. Levine¡¯s room. After she left, Mr. Levine didn¡¯t want everyone to be simply going in and out of that room.¡± Ivy got important clues from George¡¯s reply. That was Katherine¡¯s room. That was to say, they had been married for two years, but they stayed in separate Chapter 51 rooms. In other words, they were nominally married and had never had a good rtionship. Ivy was so happy when she thought of this that she even wanted tough out loud. Suddenly, she realized George was still standing at the side. She immediately readjusted her expression to show that she was well¨Ceducated and sensible. She thanked George and apologized for interrupting his rest bying sote. at night. SEND GIFT Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 A trace of astonishment shed across George¡¯s eyes. ¡°This woman? Why do I suddenly get the feeling that she is acting like thedy of the house?¡¯ he wondered. He replied politely and left. George went downstairs to his room and rested. As George walked down the staircase step by step, he pinched himself to ensure it wasn¡¯t his hallucination that caused him to hear all that earlier. ¡®Should I be looking forward to a happy event urring in Osimor Residence soon? This woman is beautiful, optimistic, and cheerful. She is well-mannered, which makes her likable at first sight. ¡°Her style and temperament are very different from the previous Mrs. Levine, Katherine, he thought. Katherine was very kind to the housekeepers. She didn¡¯t put on any airs and treated people sincerely, but she seldommunicated with them. ¡®Every time I saw her, she seemed like she had a lot on her mind. Georgepared the two women in his mind all the way back. Finally, he hoped that Katherine would return to Osimor Residence. Although it waste at night, Ivy was too excited to sleep. When she thought of how she would soon be thedy of the house, she would get out of bed again. She paced up and down the room. She didn¡¯t expect Christopher to turn the room into a forbidden area in Osimor Residence. She thought, ¡®What does this mean? Don¡¯t tell me he could not forget his old love for Katherine and now he misses her. When such thoughts crossed Ivy¡¯s mind, a hint of panic and ferocity shed in her eyes. Ding! Chapter 32 This was the message tone she had set on her phone.. She took the phone and turned it on. It was full of nude photos of Whitney. She was not interested in the nude photos of Whitney. She smiled wickedly and muttered to herself, ¡°The game is on.¡± Ivy knew that if she wanted someone to be unconditionally loyal to her and get things done on her behalf, she had to grasp the weaknesses of the other party. She knew that everyone had weaknesses. However, she had no time to dig into Whitney¡¯s weaknesses. Instead, it was easier to make one. There were no grievances between Ivy and Whitney. ¡®I only set Whitney up because she was too gullible. She only has herself to me for this. The next day, in a hotel in Norham, in an utterly messy room. Whitney was the only one lying on the bed. After a while, she slowly opened her eyes. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ She frowned slightly at this unfamiliar environment. ¡®How did I get here? I don¡¯t have any impression ofing here, she wondered. She lifted the quilt and found herself naked. There were also several bruises and purple marks on her body. A bad premonition circled in her mind repeatedly. ¡®It seems like I had a one-night stand with a strangerst night. She didn¡¯t care much about this kind of stuff. Although William was strict with Whitney, she had studied abroad for several years, after all, and could ept this kind of matter. The only thing she prayed for now was that the man would be healthy and she wouldn¡¯t get infected with anything. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Whitney freshened up and left the hotel. 8.93% Chapter 32 When she passed by a pharmacy, she bought a morning-after pill and doubled her oral dose. She didn¡¯t want to get herself into trouble. Whitney was about to go to work when she suddenly realized she was still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes. She decided to take a taxi back to her ce. She chose a more conservative suit to cover the marks on her body. As Whitney was about to leave, the message notification on her phone kept ringing. She thought it was spam messages, so she was about to delete them without looking at them. She identally touched the screen an d opened the message. When she saw the content of the message, she almost fainted. She stag gered and directly sat on the ground. Whitney¡¯s pupils kept dting because she realized that they were all her nude photos. She clicked on the pictures one by one unwillingly. No matter from which angle she looked at the pictures, she could see clearly that they were of herself. Originally, she thought it was okay that she had a one-night stand. She would pretend that it was an ident. What she didn¡¯t expect was that someone would set her up. She was at a loss as she tried to recall what had happened at Blue Duskst night. She didn¡¯t remember anything but that she was with Ivy. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know about this matter, not even Ivy. However, it seemed like only Ivy might know what had happened on those days. Ivy had received those photos against night. She had been waiting for Whitney to contact her. Everything was under her control. As it was, Whitney¡¯s call rang in Ivy¡¯s phone. As soon as Ivy answered the phone, she heard Whitney crying. Chapter 32 She deliberately expressed her concern and promised to meet Whitneyter. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet you in the caf¨¦ter.¡± Whitney was terrified. She was scared of those pictures getting exposed. If that happened, she would be theughingstock of the city. That would spell an end to Whitney¡¯s life. Therefore, she wanted to sort this out as soon as possible and deal with it properly. Ivy, who had been waiting for Whitney in the caf¨¦ early on, asked her with an innocent. look, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t things going wellst night? Why are your eyes swollen like that?¡± Even though it was hard for Whitney to verbalize it, she came clean to Ivy about the whole thing. Even if Ivy knew the truth, she deliberately expressed shock and sympathy after hearing it. She pretended to be recalling with Whitney about what had happenedst night. ¡°I remember we kept talking about Kimberlyst night and then had a few more drinks before we both got drunk. When I awoke today, I realized Christopher had picked me up yesterday. But when I was having breakfast with my brother this morning, he said that when he arrived at the bar, all he saw was me lying there drunk. He didn¡¯t believe me when I said I was there with another female friend.¡± In front of Whitney, Ivy analyzed the case like she was Detective Sherlock Holmes. Of course, one of the things Ivy worked hard to do was to ensure that her name was not dragged into this mess. Everything Ivy said to Whitney implied that although she sympathized with Whitney as a victim, it had nothing to do with her. After listening to Ivy¡¯s description of the eventsst night, Whitney became even more desperate. She had hoped to get some valuable information from Ivy. She even wished Ivy would have suffered the same thing as herself! ¡®At least, if it had happened to Ivy as well, I would have a person to discuss this with, and I wouldn¡¯t be so pitiful as I am now.¡¯ Chapter 32 When Ivy saw Whitney looking so lost, she walked over, hugged her, and patted her on the back. ¡®Since things have already happened, we can only move forward. The key now is to find. the person who sent the photo. It¡¯s best to be discreet about it. Let¡¯s see what is the other party¡¯s intention. If it¡¯s just for money, nothing that can be solved with money can be considered a problem,¡± Ivy said Whitney had been ruined by someone. Ivy hugged Whitney throughout all these and pretended to be sincere inforting her. In fact, Ivy was extremely disgusted by Whitney. One could tell if they looked at her face carefully Whitney thought over Ivy¡¯s words and realized they made sense. She hoped that the other party only wanted money now. ¡®As long as the problem can be solved and this matter doesn¡¯t get exposed, I¡¯m willing to pay them myself, no matter the amount of money they ask. SEND GIFT Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 After leaving the caf¨¦, Whitney was already frightened and on edge. As she walked down the street, she kept feeling that everyone knew what a deplorable person she was. There was no sight of the haughty attitude she usually had. She drove to the subsidiary of Larson Corporation in Norham. Everyone in thepany was reverent and respectful when they saw Whitney, for fear that one would be in trouble if they were not careful. It was just that everyone seemed to have realized that Whitney was acting slightly different today. She was acting less aggressive than she had been yesterday. Everyone was at a loss for words as well. Whitney rushed directly into the office, but she was not in the mood to get on with her work. She didn¡¯t want to go home, afraid that her thoughts would run wild. But when she came to the office, she could only struggle in an unending panic. She had just arrived in Norham. She didn¡¯t seem to have had any skirmishes with anyone, let alone making enemies. Whitney was baffled. Suddenly, she realized that she seemed to have put Charlie on the spot yesterday and robbed him of his office. Did my immediate disy of power bring misfortune to me?¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more suspicious she became of Charlie, who had been rude to her yesterday. ¡®Is he taking revenge on me? If that is the case, should I take he initiative to reconcile with him?¡¯ With that thought in mind, Whitney got up and walked toward Charlie¡¯s office. Charlie was working on some documents. When he looked up, Whitney had already valked into his office. He was startled and wondered if he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid Whitney in the long run. was already being cautious enough and had avoided this conceiteddy. You took a Chapter 53 fancy to my office, and I gave it to you. What otherints do you have?¡¯ he thought. He didn¡¯t expect that Whitney would be very good-tempered and even apologize for what had happened yesterday. ¡°Mr. Lincoln, I realize now that I had offended you yesterday. Please forgive me,¡± Whitney said. Charlie was really confused and didn¡¯t know what Whitney was ying at today. Although he was not married and did not have girlfriends either, he had heard that women could change their attitudes faster than one could blink their eyes. ¡°Well, I seem to have finally seen it in action today. As for Whitney¡¯s apology, he could only reply politely, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. We are all colleagues and should help each other.¡± Charlie wanted to strangle himself for what he had said. ¡°The CEO has already given me special privileges. Why couldn¡¯t I act bolder and point out Whitney¡¯s problems. straightforwardly?¡¯ When Whitney heard Charlie¡¯s words, she was grateful and began to tter Charlie without any care. ¡°Mr. Lincoln, you are someone who thinks of the big picture. You are still young and have a promising future.¡± Charlie was ttered and answered immediately, ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡¯re ttering me. Let¡¯s work together to improve thepany¡¯s performance in the future so that we can all look on proudly when the Both were young, but their conversation was simr to that between old guys like William. When Whitney returned to her office, the only thing she did was stare at her phone. Originally, she was already a mobile phone addict. She liked to hold her phone in her hand all day long, browsing videos and watching various shows. At that time, she felt that if she had been left without her mobile phone, there would be no joy in life. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that there woulde a day when I am afraid of my phone, yet, have to keep an eye on it from time to time. Ivy was sitting in her office in the Levine Group. 939 Chapter 53 She was a diligent worker who cared a lot about her career. During working hours, the way she sat near the desk and drew her designs was really attractive. But today, she seemed a little off. It was like she had already gotten the exclusive distribution right of LOVE and didn¡¯t have to work so hard on it anymore. Everything was expected and under her control, including Whitney¡¯s reaction toward all these. Ivy thought, ¡®It is time to negotiate the terms of the deal with Whitney. Otherwise, that woman would probably go mad.''¡± Ivy took another SIM card from the drawer and set it up before sending a message: [You can proceed with the next step.] ¡®Of course, there is no need for me to get my hands dirty over all these.¡± After making arrangements for everything, Ivy picked up a cup of coffee and went to the window overlooking the prosperous central business district of Norham. She felt like a queen that had her victory in sight. Originally, she had been from a prestigious family in Dellmoor, but they had fallen into ruin. For so many years, it was because of the care of the Levine family that they could still hold on to everything without any issue. She was very jealous and hateful. The Larson family and the Abb ot family were rtives, but the Larson family didn¡¯t help them when the Ab bot family was down and Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. out. After getting the support of the Levine family, she gradually let go of this hatred. But now, Kimberly was back. Ivy was afraid that the happiness she had stolen from Kimberly would be like a beautiful fantasy that could disappear at any given time. Whitney finally got a message after a long wait. Whitney soon received her instructions from the other party. They had set two conditions. Chapter 53 The first one was that they wanted the preliminary design draft selected for Larson Corporation¡¯s LOVE exclusive distribution right. The other was 1 million dors in cash. Obviously, the first was Ivy¡¯s actual goal. The second was probably the remuneration paid to those people. Ivy was so intelligent and scheming that she used other people¡¯s things to gain favor. She made sure to reap the full benefit of this deal. When Whitney saw the request made by the other party, she realized she had been set. up. She held onto her chin. ¡°Who could it be?¡¯ If it was about LOVE¡¯s exclusive distribution right, it meant this was apetitor of Larson Corporation. However, so many people wanted topete for this opportunity. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack. The easier part of the deal was the demand for 1 million dors. The point was that Larson Corporation would suffer enormous losses if this design draft got exposed. ¡®If someone finds out that I was the person behind it, I will be deemed a viin in the Larson family for the rest of my life. But if I don¡¯t do it, I will be aughing stock people will belittle me. Whitney was worried and thought. The other party seemed to have the same concern as Whitney. The man called again to threaten her. The threat was that if they didn¡¯t see Larson Corporation¡¯s design draft in two days, those photos would be posted online. By then, it would be toote to regret it. Whitney was about to speak, but the man didn¡¯t give her a chance and hung up the phone directly after intimidating her. Whitney was anxious and restless, and finally walked up and down the office, murmuring, ¡°What should I do? Should I do what he says? What else can I do?¡± Suddenly, she thought of Ivy again. She had always been a self-opinionated person, so she started considering Ivy as her S Chapter 33 ¡°What did you say? Do you mean to say that the other party has contacted you and asked you to hand in Larson Corporation¡¯s design draft?¡± Ivy¡¯s shocked exmation and voice conveyed her surprise to the right degree. It was a wonder Whitney believed ih her so much. ¡°But you were banished to Norham because of the design draft. Are you sure you still have a chance to get the design draft?¡± Ivy was seriously helping Whitney in analyzing the problem, mainly to understand Whitney¡¯s actual ability. Then Ivy began to brainwash Whitney again. ¡°But if you don¡¯t hand it over on time, how will you deal with your rtives and friends in the future?¡± Ivy was using this way to reiterate what was at stake to Whitney and caution her to be careful. Her overall meaning was although this matter was not easy for Whitney, her life shouldn¡¯t be ruined over this either. Finally, Ivy did not forget to disassociate herself from the matter. ¡°Of course, I understand you because I know that you were set up. But friends and family will only believe what they see with their eyes. SEND GIFT Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Ivy was smart enough to catch Whitney¡¯s weakness every time. On the surface, he seemed to care about Whitney. In reality, he had been trying to plot against her all the time. That¡¯s right. Whitney seeded in bing a pawn. The intimidation from unknown calls, the persuasions from best friends, and the profound fear within¡­. Whitney was unable to fall asleep anymore. She had never thought that she would end up in such a miserable state. She bought 999 roses. Of course, it wasn¡¯t to admire it, and it wasn¡¯t because she was being romantic. One petal after another, she carefully tore them off the roses. Muttering to herself, Whitney said, ¡°To go, or not. To go, or not¡­¡± She did so repeatedly as her mixed emotions intertwined with her actions. Eventually, there was only one petal left. Her hand suddenly stopped. Instantly, there was a spark of hope within her eyes. As she brought the beautiful and alluring petal before her eyes, Whitney carefully examined its veins on the surface. The Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. she ced it on the tip of her nose, gently inhaling its fragrance before uttering firmly, ¡°Go.¡± She had finally found the answer. Whitney was so tired that she struggled to keep her eyes open. She took out some sleeping pills from her bag and swallowed them, before taking a few gulps of water. She theny in bed, waiting to fall asleep. At this moment, she was like a child in fear. She felt helpless and isted. That night, she had all sorts of chaotic dreams. Chapter 54 Finally, she dreamed of herself. In that dream, she was in a decisive battle with Kimberly. In order to win, she teamed up with outsiders and betrayed Larson Corporation. She had executed everything wlessly, but for some reason, it seemed as if Kimberly was aided by some divine assistance, unraveling her meticulously crafted scheme. Eventually, Whitney was abandoned on a deste ind. She kept struggling and screaming with all her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me here, don¡¯t leave me here!¡± However, no one responded to her. Yandel was so disappointed in Whitney that he was unwilling to cast another nce in her direction. Meanwhile, Cameron stood aside. In order to protect himself, he wanted to sever ties with Whitney instead. Meanwhile, Kimberly looked down on Whitney like a true queen. It was as if these nightmares were ferocious beasts, slowly devouring her. After only two hours of sleep, she was awoken by nightmares. Her forehead was covered with sweat, while tears glistened at the corners of her eyes. Her body felt damp. She got up and turned on the faucet in the bathroom. She deliberately adjusted it to cold water mode, allowing the icy water to wash over her. It felt as if this could wash away all her distress and worries. [If you love him, send him to Larson Corporation.] This was a trending post for Larson Corporation employees. Yeah, he was showing off his job. Theizens were jealous. ¡°With such a charming CEO and a very promising job, are they still recruiting any staff?¡¯ they wondered to themselves. Kimberly reminded everyone at the meeting, ¡°In two or three days, the ¡®LOVE¡¯ brand will send representatives to conduct market research here. For this, we have put in a lot Chapter 34 of effort and preparation. During this period, everyone will have to work hard. Especially the design department, you might have to clock in more overtime during this period than before.¡± The attendees sat in silence in their own ces as they listened carefully to Kimberly¡¯s instructions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Larson Corporation has always been fair in rewards and punishments. I have always noticed and remember all your efforts. After this is over, it will be our celebration party.¡± Upon mentioning that, thunderous apuse erupted within the venue. Kimberly then motioned for everyone to stop. At the same time, she requested the staff from the design department to improve and optimize the existing design. No matter what, they had toe up with the most wless and best work possible. When the meeting was over, Kimberly returned to her office and satnguidly in her leather chair. The Katherine Xander before had used to pursue any task until the very end. There was never a backup n for her. She would learn from her mistakes along the way. Kimberly was pleased with the recent performance of the staff at Larson Corporation. Everyone strived to catch up with each other,peting as they moved forward. So far, the design works that were produced seemed quite good overall. However, she always felt like they werecking a certain something. Furthermore, the giarism incident involving Whitney and Genevieve previously also served as a wake-up call for her. She had to ask Samuel for help. At the moment, Samuel was not in the country. For most of the year, he shuttled between various major fashion shows. = In his words, it wasn¡¯t because he liked the hustling and lively atmosphere, but because he could be with so many excellent designs and designers, where he could spark his inspiration. Chapter 51 She picked up the phone and dialed his number. ¡°Samuel, the brand ¡®LOVE¡¯ will be in the country in two or three days. How¡¯s the status of that design project I mentioned to you previously?¡± Kimberly was secretly delighted, but she didn¡¯t express her thoughts directly. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m asking you to hand in your assignment in the name of your boss, you know?¡± Samuel was an internationally renowned designer. He had always been dedicated to design only. Moreover, he was not signed to anypany. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t anypanies willing to sign him. In fact, there was a constant stream of people wanting to sign him and bring him into their fold. However, he never gave them the chance to do so. Samuel simply didn¡¯t want to be tied down. To him, designers were most afraid of having their soul bound, as it could easily cause them to exhaust their design inspiration. Even so, he still gave in when faced with his most beloved younger sister. Of course, he was confident that she would respect all his original inspiration. That¡¯s right. Samuel joined Larson Corporation as their mysterious designer. Only the CEO of thepany, Kimberly, knew about it. Samuel had just gotten off the stage from a fashion show when he received a call from Kimberly. He nced around and noticed that the CEO of LOVE brand sitting next to him. The CEO was also his mentor. Samuel then the phone.. got up to ans ¡°Kimberly, the design work just needs some final touches, and it will be ready.¡± Samuel¡¯s gentle voice gave a sense of security. She could hear the noisy background on the other end of the conversation, as well as Samuel¡¯s low voice. Chapter 34 Kimberly asked, ¡°So which venue are you at now?¡± Just as Samuel was about to answer, a staff member came over to look for him. There would be an award presentation segmentter, and he was required to go on stage as an award presenter. After hanging up the call in a hurry, Samuel entered the venue. As soon as he walked in, the CEO of LOVE had already delivered a speech on stage. He then sat in his seat, looking at his mentor as he pondered, ¡®I wonder what he would think if he knew that I had refused to join LOVE all this time, and yet I¡¯ve joined Larson Corporation?¡± The mentor knew that Samuel was a talented designer who wanted freedom and didn¡¯t want to be For any designer, if they became a mere pawn, they would unknowingly carry the responsibility of sales in the downstream process of the product design chain. That was also the reason many designers who seemed to have a promising future initially but ended up with their talents exhausted, which was regrettable. As for Samuel, he valued his talent and reputation very much. It was a very rare thing indeed. SEND GIFT Chapter 55 Chapter 55 0 Chapter 55 Whitney felt like she was in purgatory in Norham. She kept getting threatening phone calls. She almost had a nervous breakdown. Fear had diluted her guilt for Larson Corporation. She decided to do it. There was a saying, ¡°Better dead than alive.¡± Jonah Finch, a staff from Larson Corporation¡¯s design department, heard his phone ring. He checked it and saw that there was no caller ID, but he was all too familiar with the phone number. He felt nervous as he wondered, ¡®Didn¡¯t Whitney go to Norham? Why would she call me?¡¯ He had a bad feeling. He did not want to answer it but was scared to do so. He finally picked up the phone, avoided the crowd, and went to the stairwell. He said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Larson, how can I help you?¡± Whitney was confident in Jonah, who was one of the few people she could control. ¡°Listen to me. Please help me get thepany¡¯s design draftpeting for LOVE¡¯s exclusive distribution right in two days.¡± Whitney said her requestmandingly. Hearing Whitney¡¯s words, Jonah broke out in a sweat. He dared not promise something he could not do. Instead, he wanted to persuade He thought that Whitney was taking revenge on Kimberly for the giarism. difficult. ¡°Ms. Larson, why can¡¯t you move on? You know it¡¯s not a small deal and is Larson Corporation has beenpletely reshuffled, and everyone is loyal to it. If I act rashly, they¡¯ll easily find out it¡¯s us.¡± Chapter 55 Whitney understood Jonah¡¯s rejection. She honestly did not want to do it either. Her main concern was that others would not spare her if she spared Jonah. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t get me the design draft by tomorrow noon, I¡¯ll expose your dirty secrets. You must remember that we¡¯re in the same boat. We¡¯ll stay afloat or sink together. Whitney believed in Jonah¡¯s abilities. Thest time she giarized Genevieve¡¯s work, it was he who erased it. It was just that Kimberly had somehow found a top expert to restore it. If she was careful this time, there should be no problem. Jonah was ckmailed because he had a severe gambling addiction, even though he was talented, He enjoyed trading futures and was an aggressive investor. Some time ago, the market was bad, and he topped up. Eventually, his future was liquidated, and he owed a huge debt. Whitney found out about it by chance and settled his debt. From then on, he lost his freedom and became Whitney¡¯s tool. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jonah, on the other end of the line, regretted it. Whitney was a time bomb that would blow him up sooner orter. Jonah wondered why Whitney and Kimberly were so different when they were from the same family. He had a headache. He wondered if she would ask him to kill someone andmit arson tomorrow since she asked him to steal the design today. He tried to persuade her to change her mind tentatively, ¡°Ms. Larson, can you give me another task? This won¡¯t do you or the Larson Corporation any good. It¡¯s not a big deal if I get caught and lose my job. I¡¯ll be put in jail for a few years at most. I¡¯m a nobody, so it¡¯s nothing.¡± Jonah added, ¡°But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re the heiress of Larson Corporation. Why take the risk to do such a thing just to vent your fury? Knowing Ms. Kimberly Larson and Mr. Larson¡¯s temper, it¡¯ll be too Jonah went to a lot of trouble to dissuade Whitney. Chapter 45 During their contact, he could tell that the girl was just spoiled. She was not a bad person. He was worried that she would harm Larson Corporation because she was upset. Whitney was losing her patience on the other end of the line. She did not want to hear Jonah lecture her. She interrupted directly, ¡°Cut the cra p. I understand everything you said. Anyway, I must do this. If you have the time to talk nonsense, why don¡¯t you think about how to get the design draft?¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. She was afraid that she would eventually be convinced. Then, she made another call to Ivy. With years of reading countless people and her extraordinary mind-reading skills, Ivy was confident that Whitney would do it. She was betting on Whitney¡¯s fear. It seemed that Ivy was right again this time. Speaking of the devil¡­. ¡°Hello? Whitney, what did you say? Have you agreed to hand over the design draft?¡± Ivy deliberately pretended to be harmless and then kept brainwashing Whitney to stay firm with her choice. ¡°Since it has already happened, don¡¯t overthink it. Just endure it for a few more days. Once this blows over, you can live morously again.¡± Whitney also wanted to live a normal life. After this period of torture, she felt that she would soon be admitted to a psychiatric hospital. She also realized that she could not do too many bad things in the future. It was karma, and one thing led to another. However, since she had fallen into Ivy¡¯s trap, she had lost the chance to make amends. She was the typical gullible person. It was pathetic. After answering the phone, Ivy was so ted. Chapter 55 As lunchtime approached, she went to Christopher¡¯s office to ask him out for lunch. Although she hade back, she could tell that Christopher was indifferent to her. She would not get a chance to spend time with him alone if she did not find an opportunity to do so. She was also baffled whenever she thought of this. Christopher treated her differently. He would try his best to give her whatever she wanted. However, he seemed to deliberately not overdo it. Especially thest time she mentioned that she wanted to stay in Osimor Residence, he obviously hesitated and resisted. ¡°Christopher, let¡¯s have lunch together and discuss LOVE¡¯s exclusive distribution right.¡± Ivy said happily. Even her eyes were glimmering with joy. Seeing that Christopher seemed unmoved, she added hastily so that he could not refuse. ¡°Let¡¯s take it as a weing meal for my return and celebrate my first employment.¡± Hearing this, Christopher was momentarily stunned before smiling gently. To be fair, the girl was enthusiastic about work and got along well with everyone. As her boss, he should do something. Once Ivy finished speaking, Christopher got up and said indifferently, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go. You can have whatever you feel like eating today.¡± Hearing this, Ivy¡¯s smile widened as her heart seemed to fill with joy. SEND GIFT Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Genevieve was someone of gratitude. Kimberly gave herself a fair exnation for the giarism incident, which allowed her to continue with her path in design. Aside from striving to produce the best design nowadays, she had no other demands. As such, she led a monotonous life in which working overtime became her norm. Nheless, she didn¡¯t harbor any feelings of bitterness. It was another usual night of her working overtime where everyone had all gone home early. While she¡¯d assumed she was the only one remaining in the office, she was surprised to find that Jonah, her colleague from the same department, was there too. She was slightly caught off guard by that. Jonah deliberately walked over when he detected her surprise. ¡°Genevieve, are you working overtime today?¡± It seemed like Jonah was trying to get close to her. ¡°Yes.¡± Genevieve was clearly extremely busy and had no desire to spend too much time. talking. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to work overtime. Although some of her work could bepleted at home, she felt like doing so was less efficient. As a result, she became a regr who worked overtime at Larson Corporation. Jonah was a little lost in thought as he took in how hard at work Genevieve was. There weren¡¯t many women who regarded their jobs so seriously these days. If it hadn¡¯t been for Whitney¡¯s ckmail, he wouldn¡¯t have brought himself to steal her work. An incident like that might have marked the end of a designer¡¯s future in their career forever. He sat at his office table and pretended to be upied. The truth, however, was that he alternated between daydreaming and ncing at Genevieve from the corner of his eye. Jonah went downstairs to buy some supper at eight in the evening 11:23 Wed, 24 Jan Chapter 57 He intentionally bought a cup of milkshake for Genevieve since he knew that most girls were fond of the drink. ¡°Here, have a milkshake so that you¡¯ll have more energy to work.¡± Genevieve gradually let her guard down against Jonah after spending several hours with him. Thus, she began conversing with him as she rxed.. ¡°I rarely see you working overtime. Is there something important you have toplete urgently these days?¡± Jonah seized the opportunity to begin ttering her again. ¡°How can Ipare myself with you? The CEO trusts you, and you are well-known throughout ourpany. I only have toplete some odd jobs here and there. Yet, I stayed overtime as I live by the belief of not putting off until tomorrow what can be done today. How about you? Is your design draft finished? Why do I keep hearing that you always work overtime at night? This must be hard on you. A beautiful girl like you should be going on dates in the evening, after all.¡± Jonah observed Genevieve¡¯s expression while speaking. He didn¡¯t expect her to be embarrassed by his words and for her cars to turn pink. He felt so guilty right then and thought how wonderful it¡¯d be if he could marry such a nice girl before proceeding to stare at Genevieve as if love-struck. Genevieve felt his heated gaze on her, which caused her heartbeat to speed up wildly. She was flustered and made up an excuse to use the restroom. Jonah deliberately tampered with Genevieve¡¯sputer so that it crashed during her absence. He then returned to his office table and pretended to be busy. Genevieve went into a panic in front of theputer aftering back from the restroom. She tried pressing some buttons one moment and disconnecting her power source to restart her s, they were all for naught. She was in such a state of panic that she was on the verge of tears. Genevieve suddenly thought about how Jonah seemed knowledgeable aboutputers and asked for his assistance. Clupter 57 Jonah had almost run out of patience at his seat and was relieved at finally seeding after sitting by for so long. He walked up to Genevieve¡¯sputer and made a convincing show of inspecting it. ¡°Your system has crashed. You¡¯ll need to reinstall it.¡± Genevieve was dumbfounded as this was new to her. She humbly requested, ¡°Would it be possible if you help me do it?¡± Jonah burst outughing at how adorable she seemed. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. You don¡¯t have to be so serious.¡± Jonah went back to his office table and scoured around from a ck sh drive. He plugged the sh drive into Genevieve¡¯s mainframe and reinstalled her system. while making a copy of all the data in it at the same time. However, Genevieve didn¡¯t notice anything fishy about it. ¡®What a silly woman she is for feeling gratitude toward someone scheming against her!¡± Jonah warned to clear his name, ¡°The way yourputer crashed is slightly suspicious. I wonder if it¡¯s been hacked by the hacker. You should get the help of an expert to install a stronger anti-virus for you next time. It¡¯s terribly risky if yourputer¡¯s safety ispromised in our line of work.¡± Jonah went home with the ck sh drive. He turned on hisputer and copied all the data within it to hisputer and soon found Genevieve¡¯s design draft. He then gave Whitney a call. She began bombarding him before he could speak. Whitney was exceptionally sensitive toward phones recently and became paranoid whenever she heard a phone ring. Her temper rose after receiving a fright from Jonah¡¯ste-night call. ¡°If you¡¯ve so much free time to call me, are you confident in getting the stuff by noon tomorrow?¡± Jonah was queasy and wondered why there was so much of a contrast between women. Unlike Genevieve, who was capable, kind, and gentle as amb, the person on the other end of the line was shrewish, unreasonable, and evil like a lioness. Despite that, he wisely kept hisints to himself. wisely Chapter 57 Besides, he still had to present himself as Whitney¡¯s loyal follower. ¡°My goodness, who stepped on your toes again? Why is your temper still so foul at such ate hour? Of course, it¡¯s because I have something important to inform you. Otherwise, how would I dare to disturb your rest?¡± Whitney¡¯s anger had almostpletely dissipated by then. She inquired out of curiosity, ¡°Do you have any good news? Don¡¯t string me along and spit it out.¡± Jonah dared not beat around the bush as he wasn¡¯t keen on causing himself even more temple by irritating her once more. ¡°I¡¯ve sent it to your email. Check it and remember to clearly record it.¡± Whitney hadn¡¯t foreseen Jonah to be so efficient. She¡¯d assumed that expecting it to be done by tomorrow was rather tight for him. Thus, she saw him in a new light this time around. ¡°Well done. 200 thousand dors will be transferred to your bank ountter.¡± He would typically be over the moon after easily obtaining such an amount to keep him afloat in the capital market. Yet, he was wracked with guilt. He feared imagining what he would do when he encountered Genevieve again. This woman who¡¯d entered Larson Corporation based on her talent with much difficulty would not have expected to be ruined by his own hands. ¡®What a pity. Guess I¡¯m going to lose sleep again tonight.¡± Jonah also began feeling anxious about whether he could bear the consequences if Whitney¡¯s scheme were exposed. He was so ovee with remorse that he opened a bottle of wine in the liquor cab in the end. At that point, only alcohol could grant him reprieve temporarily.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 After acquiring the design draft, Whitney finally felt relieved. For so many days, she had not had a good night¡¯s sleep after arriving in Norham. She had been restless and in a state of panic. Sure enough, peace of mind was the best sleeping pill. Whitney slept well that night. At the appointed time, a phone call came in. 1 million dors had already been transferred. All that was left now was the design draft. However, Whitney was still a little uneasy. She wondered if the other party would really. keep their word. Nevertheless, there was nothing she could do. She had allowed them to get leverage over her, after all. The happiest was Ivy. After getting the design draft, she felt like she had a trump card in her hand. Her top priority was to optimize the design draft with what she had learned throughout her life. She couldn¡¯t wait to im credit in front of Christopher. To put it bluntly, she didn¡¯t like the works of those designers in the Levine Group at all. Since he had won the case against the Levine Group, Vincent¡¯s position in the family had also skyrocketed. He was very grateful to Olivia and Kimberly. He was hoping to find an opportunity for everyone to hang out. It would be a celebration as well as a rxation. Kimberly had been busy with the exclusive distribution right of ¡°LOVE¡± Olivia was also scrambling to get involved in a merger and acquisition case of Larson Corporation. Chapter 58 They were hard at work every day. That day, they were free and wanted to get out and rx. Royal Club had always been their secret meeting ce. Although Kimberly was pregnant, she never resisted such gatherings. Most of the time, she preferred to be in the lobby rather than the private room. The reason for this was that she could see all kinds of interesting people and things. Before Vincent arrived, Olivia and Kimberly had found an excellent seat. Both of them were exceptional beauties. When they sat together, they easily became the center of attention. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After all, fragrant flowers would inevitably attract bees and butterflies. Several men came to hit on them one after another. However, those men were all rejected by the two of them tactfully. Kimberly pointed to a striking man in the distance. ¡°Look, is that your type?¡± Olivia followed Kimberly¡¯s finger and nced at the man. ¡°He¡¯s good-looking, but he seems too cold and arrogant. His aura is quite simr to that of your ex-husband, Christopher.¡± She raised a finger, shook it, and continued to say, ¡°No, no, no. This kind of good- looking man is destined to hurt women.¡± Then, the two smiled at each other tacitly. After a while, Vincent arrived. Upon first nce, it was evident that he had meticulously prepared his ostentatious outfit. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I was caught up in something unexpected.¡± He had always prided himself on being a gentleman. Keeping girls waiting for him was anything but gentlemanly. So, as soon as he arrived, he started apologizing. ¡°Vincent, Olivia yed a significant role in winning the case this time. Well? How are you going to show your sincerity?¡± indiscriminately. ¡°You are both single, a handsome man and a beautiful woman. What a perfect match!- Vincent, you should repay her by offering yourself to her!¡± The pregnant woman¡¯s thinking truly surprised them. They did not think of Kimberly as someone who would cr ack such a joke. Vincent was thick-skinned and could take any joke. He was pleased with this joke instead and wanted to make further ns. Olivia was a little embarrassed. After Jaxon, she never opened her heart again. A man was in the distant corner, watching this cheerful scene.. There was a cold glint in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t seen such a smile for a long time. He had always thought that it was exclusively for him. However, he had never been treated like that when they interacted recently. He wondered why Olivia lied to himst time since the person beside her was clearly Katherine. ¡®Perhaps there is something else going on, he thought.. That man who observed them was indeed Jaxon, and he had happened to have an appointment with a client that day. Meanwhile, to make it more interesting, Kimberly, Olivia, and Vincent actually started to y truth or dare. The loser must sing a love song on stage. When up against the perfect team of those two best friends, Vincent was doomed to lose. He was already heading to the stage and sang soulfully like a graceful prince on stage. asionally, he looked at Olivia and kept waving at the two of them. Seeing such a handsome man singing such a heartfelt song, all the girls present were excited. He was the Prince Charming of their dreams. She continued, ¡°Ollie, it¡¯s hard to find such a man. I know Vincent very well. He treats you differently. Are you thinking I¡¯ve be a busybody since I got pregnant? It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just worried you¡¯re shying away since you¡¯ve been hurt before.¡± Olivia smiled and said, ¡°Girl! Do you want me to be your sister-inw that much?¡± Of course, she knew that Kimberly wasn¡¯t kidding. There was no denying that Vincent was indeed good. Judging from his friendship with Kimberly, Olivia could tell that he was a loyal and sentimental man. However, for the time being, she was still a little nervous and dared not rush into a rtionship. She would just let everything run its course. While Olivia and Kimberly were engrossed in their conversation, Vincent had alreadye down. Many girls watched Vincent go straight to Kimberly and Olivia without even looking at them. Their eyes were full of disappointment. ¡°What are you two talking about? Didn¡¯t you want to hear me sing? I didn¡¯t see you guys. listening.¡± Vincent pretended to be slightly upset. ¡°You missed out. Do you see how enthusiastic those girls are about me?¡± Kimberlyughed out loud. ¡°Not bad, Vincent. You¡¯re like a superstar.¡± Then she turned to Olivia and asked, ¡°Ollie, what do you think? Vincent is so remarkable. Who will be so lucky to have him, I wonder.¡± Everyone was having a good time chatting when Frederick called, and Kimberly had to leave first for an urgent business. Soon, Frederick came to pick her up. Kimberly told Vincent to take good care of Olivia, then left. Olivia and Vincent were already familiar with each other. They had a mutual attraction after so many days of contact. Indescribable and inexplicable feelings had been nted within them. Sure enough, bystanders could see things more objectively. Chapter 58 Kimberly had teased them so many times because she actually wanted them to break down thest barrier sooner. Although she was a victim of her marriage to Christopher, she did not lose faith in rtionships because of it. Instead, she developed a ketner sense of rtionships. SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 After Kimberly left, Vincent and Olivia were a little bored. So, the two of them started to y finger spoof. Olivia had always been a well-behaved girl. She would weigh the pros and cons of everything she did, trying not to worry her parents. She had lived for more than 20 years shielding herself. For some reason, she was able to be her true self that day, which was unusual for her. Perhaps it was because of the alcohol. In the end, both of them were utterly inebriated. Olivia even kept throwing up. Vincent frowned way to deal with Olivi. Although he had a splitting headache, he still needed to find a So, nning to take Olivia to the presidential suite to rest, he helped her get on the elevator with a waddle. Vincent kept holding Olivia upright forcefully as he wanted to press the elevator¡¯s floor button. However, after being moved around like that. Olivia instantly felt her stomach. churning. A mighty force gushed out from within her. It could only be said that it was the icing on the cake for Vincent¡¯s attire that night. A terrible stench came, and Vincent tried not to breathe. Looking away, he helped Olivia into the room with a look of disgust. He could no longer stand it, so he tossed Olivia directly on a couch to the side. He went into the bathroom, removed all his clothes, and rinsed himself from head to [OC. After cleaning himself up thoroughly, Vincent finally came out in a bathrobe. Chapter 50 Looking at Olivia, who was not showing any reaction at all, he was regretful, thinking that he should not have let the girl drink so much.. He could not stand the stench emanating from Olivia. Thus, he called room service and asked a housekeeper toe over and help clean Olivia up. After Olivia was finally freshened up, she was tossed onto the bed. After taking a shower, she also felt morefortable, and her knitted brows gradually rxed. Vincent was feeling the effects of the alcohol strongly and was already quite groggy. He simply fell on the spot and rested. When Jaxon returned after seeing his client off, he didn¡¯t see Olivia. He became anxious, thinking, ¡®A girl, drinking with a man.¡± He had a bad feeling about it. He frantically searched for her everywhere. Over and over again, he called that familiar number. However, his calls were never answered. The following morning, Olivia¡¯s phone rm went off. She gradually woke up and was instantly struck with a severe headache. After slowly opening her eyes, she suddenly realized she was in an unfamiliar environment. She abruptly awakened with a start, pulled the quilt away, and screamed. The scream woke Vincent up. He was still pretty out of it. He said reflexively, ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s early in the morning. Why don¡¯t you let people sleep?¡± Obviously, Vincent wasn¡¯t conscious at all. Olivia could no longer remain calm and roared, ¡°Vincent, get out of here now!¡± That roar was as deafening as thunder. Vincent woke up in shock and immediately sat up. Chapter 59 At that moment, he found himself naked. He looked under the bed. He had no idea when his bathrobe fell under the bed. Perhaps he had taken it off in the middle of the night since the nightgown of this hotel was too thick. He finally realized what had happened. Olivia picked up a pillow and threw it at him. Vincent made a surrendering gesture. Then he frantically got out of bed, picked up the bathrobe, and put it on. Olivia kept cursing, ¡°Vincent, you hypocrite!¡± Hearing that he had been referred to as such made Vincent upset. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He had not done anything, and he could not ept such an usation. Upon seeing that Olivia had lost her mind, he had no choice but tofort her. ¡°Olivia, rx. We¡¯re both adults. Even if the one-night stand you¡¯re imagining did happen, it¡¯s perfectly normal.¡± When Vincent said that, it was obvious that he was adding fuel to the fire. Olivia felt her rage stoked even more. ¡°How dare you say that? You pe vert!¡± Instantly, Vincent felt that even if he had a lot of words to say, he would be unable to exin himself. Everything would be in vain when people were being unreasonable. ¡°Listen to me. Nothing happened between us, I swear.¡± As he spoke, he made a gesture of swearing an oath. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Olivia asked doubtfully. She didn¡¯t remember anything about what had happenedst night. She thought, ¡®As expected, drinking impairs judgment. This is so unlike me. 11:24 Wed, 24 Jan Chapter 39 She held her head in both hands, feeling a rush of regret. Vincent looked at her and nodded firmly. ¡°It¡¯s true. Think about it. We were so drunk. What could we possibly have done? You should know this kind ofmon knowledge.¡±- Olivia thought what he had said made sense. Then she pointed to her clothes and, somewhat embarrassed, asked, ¡°Where are my clothes? Who helped me change?¡± Upon seeing Olivia¡¯s cute demeanor, Vincent wanted to tease her again. ¡°It¡¯s just you and me here. You were so drunk that you passed out. Who else do you think it was?¡± Hearing that, Olivia¡¯s face turned as red as an apple, and she wanted the ground to open up and swallow her that instant. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. You threw up all over yourself. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t have the courage to clean you up. I called a housekeeper of the hotel to help you clean up.¡± He continued, ¡°The clothes couldn¡¯t be cleaned, so they were disposed of. They smell too strong. My assistant will bring some clothes overter.¡± When Olivia heard Vincent describe her embarrassing appearance after drinking, she was genuinely freaking out. She never imagined she would be in that kind of state after getting drunk for the first time. Suddenly, Olivia¡¯s phone rang. It was Jaxon. Olivia thought, ¡®Why is he looking for me now?¡± The case was over, and the backer was even with her. So she just hung up, thinking that it was probably nothing. Vincent witnessed all of that and teased, ¡°What? Are you scared to take your boyfriend¡¯s call?¡± Olivia pretended to be calm. ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it.¡± At this time, she finally remembered to apologize for her gaffe the day before. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯t hold my drink. I¡¯ve never had so much before. I don¡¯t know why, but once I started drinking yesterday, I couldn¡¯t stop, and this is how it turned out.¡± Chapter 59 Although she was skeptical about Vincent¡¯s exnation, she couldn¡¯t possibly ask him topensate her since it had happened. Besides, this kind of thing was indeed quite normal at her age. She would treat it as a drunken one-night stand. Vincent was extremely satisfied with Olivia¡¯s apology and advised her patiently like an older brother. ¡°Fortunately, you met a gentleman like me. Had you met anyone else, you¡¯d have been caten alive. Don¡¯t drink with men so easily. Remember that from now on.¡± He then emphasized his statement by saying, ¡°In particr, don¡¯t drink in front of the man you like.¡± Of course, Olivia knew that Vincent was teasing her, but she thought the same scenario would never happen again. ? Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Soon, someone came to deliver the clothes. It had to be said that Vincent¡¯s assistant had good taste. Even the sizes of the clothes he had bought were so urate. As Vincent¡¯s assistant, he was, of course, familiar with the size of his CEO, He had never met this woman named Olivia. Everything was due to his CEO¡¯s keen eye. Her measurements were all exact figures given by Vincent. Even the clothing¡¯s design and style were ording to Vincent¡¯s instructions. After Olivia changed her clothes, she fled. She was eager to get out of there. When Vincent saw her series of actions, he was somewhat nonplussed, thinking, ¡®She really thinks I¡¯m cu nning and evil.¡± Regardless, Olivia looked extremely adorable to him when she acted like that. Moreover, when she wore the clothes he had carefully selected for her, she looked like a refineddy. Vincent was actually proud of himself. Olivia did not go back to her home and went straight to thepany. Kimberly heard Frederick say that Olivia was in a meeting with people from the investment department. She was eagerly waiting to question the woman. She could not believe she did note homest night. At first, she did not know Olivia had not returned all night. That was because she had returnedtest night, too. In the morning, she had thought that Olivia had gone to thepany early. Much to her surprise, John said that Olivia had note back all night. She thought, ¡®It seems my wish will soone true.¡± After the meeting, colleagues in the investment department reminded Olivia that the CEO was looking for her. 11:24 Wed, 24 Jan G Chapter 60 Olivia¡¯s outfit that day was very different from her usual style. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly could tell at a nce. ¡°Come clean, and I¡¯ll be lenient, Ollie. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡± As soon as Kimberly saw Olivia enter, she became serious, like a cop. ¡°Huh?¡± Olivia questioned, baffled. 91% She was a workaholic. It was easy for her to switch into work mode and stay there. Even when she was done with her work, she would continue to think about it. At that moment, she was probably in that state. Kimberly knew her well, so she immediately reminded her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe backst night? Also, when did you buy that outfit? Why didn¡¯t I know that you liked clothes. in this style?¡± Upon noticing Kimberly¡¯s sharp gaze, Olivia did not want to hide it. She pouted and put on a look of deep distaste for someone. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your dear Vincent.¡± At the end of her speech, she was about to grit her teeth. ¡°I wish I had asked him for morepensation. I should¡¯ve bled him.¡± Seeing Olivia¡¯s face, Kimberlyughed. ¡°Ollie, you have a deep-seated grudge against Vincent! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll definitely be on your side.¡± Kimberly had always been true to her words. Olivia was genuinely afraid that she would go and seek justice for her. She was not going to trash talk with Kimberly anymore. She told Kimberly everything that had happened after she had left. Kimberly¡¯s mouth was wide open like a nosy onlooker.. She did not expect it to be so dramatic. She asked sincerely, ¡°Do you believe what he said? Are you sure nothing happened between the two of you?¡± Then, Kimberly whispered in Olivia¡¯s ear, ¡°Is there any difort down there?¡± Kimberly knew Olivia was still a virgin. Chapter 60 Naturally, she could determine the truth with the sensation of her body. Though Kimberly was her best friend, Olivia still felt somewhat embarrassed after being asked so bluntly. She considered it carefully before responding honestly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual.¡± If that was the case, what Vincent had said was true. A burst ofughter came. Kimberly walked over and took Olivia¡¯s hand. She knew that Olivia was a traditional woman. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ollie. Although you shared the same bed, nothing happened.¡± Despite her saying so, Olivia gave a wry smile. However, on her way to work, she had already taken a morning-after pill. Even if there were only a one percent chance, she could not take the risk. Just then, Jaxon¡¯s call came in. In front of Kimberly, there was no need for Olivia to shy away. She pressed the answer button. An anxious voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°Ollie, is it possible for you toe down now?¡± She did not want to get too, with Jaxon since the case was over. She refused tly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not free.¡± He had expected her to be so ruthless to him and persisted. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can get on with your business first. I¡¯ll wait for you in the coffee shop downstairs.¡± Atst, he added, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I see you.¡± He knew Olivia too well. She was like a bird. She liked to escape. However, she was also a very kind person and did not like to be indebted to others. She would feel sorry for him when he said that. ¡°Okay, wait a minute. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± 11:24 Wed, 24 Jan Chapter 60 Olivia knew it was better to deal with some issues sooner rather thanter to save everyone¡¯s time and energy. 90% Jaxon sat next to the door and window. He saw Olivia as soon as she came in, and his eyes kept following her as she walked closer to him. The clothes she had worn that day suited her very well and entuated her figure. In the past, she did not put that much effort into her appearance. He wondered if she already had someone she liked since people always tried to look good for those they adored. Jaxon suddenly became irritated as he thought about that by himself. He hoped that person had better not be Vincent. Jaxon had already ordered her favorite coffee. Back then, he was a poor student. Even buying his girlfriend a cup of coffee was a luxury. However, he remembered her favorite coffee. ¡°Ollie, this is your favorite coffee.¡± Olivia looked at the coffee and then at the gentleman before her. If it had been in the past, she would have been so happy that she could fly. Still, everything had changed. She was not the little girl she used to be. She was not going to respond to the nostalgia he had tossed at her. She went straight to the point. ¡°Tell me, why did you look for me in such a hurry and evene to thepany? Is there something important?¡± Jaxon was extremely unhappy to see her talking to him in such a tone, but he could not show it. ¡°Ollie, I looked fo you all nightst night. You never picked up your phone. I was terrified. I was afraid something would happen to you.¡± People¡¯s hearts had to be put to the test. Chapter 60 Jaxon realized he was going mad when he could not find her. So, he made up his mind to take a chance. He was going to tell Olivia his most unpleasant background. Moreover, he would tell her why he had suddenly left back then. He thought Olivia would surely forgive him since she was so kind. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Looking at the anxious man before her, Olivia was somewhat in a daze. ¡®If¡­ Olivia thought but stopped before she could think any further. There was a voice screaming in her heart. ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡± She was just a little surprised that Jaxon¡¯s background was so dramatic. All she had known was that his family was not well-off and his mother ran a pasta restaurant. She had made it clear in the past that she did not mind his family and loved him. For that, he was thrilled for a long time. He also believed that he was blessed to have Olivia. They had agreed he would take her to see his mother during the summer vacation. When she saw his pained expression from having his scars opened, Olivia stopped him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me this.¡± Since Olivia said that, even though he had made such a significant decision, Jaxon grew anxious and was slightly worked up. His hands were already holding Olivia¡¯s hand. When he noticed she was struggling, he increased his strength. ¡°No! I have to say it, Ollie. I should have told you a long time ago. Perhaps if I had told you sooner, I wouldn¡¯t have lost you.¡± His face was full of pain and remorse. Upon seeing him like this, Olivia was at a loss. She had once been so close to this man, but now he felt very unfamiliar to her. She remembered him as gentle and delicate, independent and strong. It stood in stark contrast to his currently dejected appearance. While Jaxon was panicking, Olivia pulled her hand away forcefully and got up to leave. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If there isn¡¯t anything else, I have to go back for a meeting.¡± Chapter 61 Jaxon reached out his hand in a hurry but caught nothing. His eyes darkened, and the pain in his heart spread. Looking at Olivia¡¯s back as she left resolutely, he felt his heart was hollowed out. Olivia returned to Larson Corporation and rushed to the bathroom in a panic to calm herself down. She adjusted her makeup a little. Looking at herself in the mirror, she forced a faint smile that appeared natural. Only then did she walk out with satisfaction. It was as if what had happened and what she had previously heard had nothing to do with her. She used to enjoy sharing her secrets with Kimberly. It was exclusive gossip between the two women. However, she did not want to share this. The reason was she thought it was trash, and she did not want to dump it on her best friend. Soon, she entered the office again and quickly got into work mode. The gray suit with the ck shirt made Olivia look energetic. Finally, the brand ¡°LOVE¡± came to Moranta. Dellmoor was their first stop because of Samuel¡¯s strong rmendation. The momentous asion of Kimberly assuming her position back then was recreated by Larson Corporation. Everyone was energized and dedicated. Kimberly, surrounded by Frederick and others, waited at thepany entrance to show their respect.. Oscar Wilde, CEO of the brand LOVE. Kimberly¡¯s first reaction to the name was that he must love Clusia¡¯s poetry. Oscar was a tall man. Though he was thin, he was very energetic and elegant. When he got out of the car, his eyes lit up as he saw a beautiful woman. He did not expect that the head of Larson Corporation was so young and beautiful Chapter 61 Kimberly, dressed in a sharp suit, shed the most charming smile, her capability and boldness shining through. She took the initiative and extended her delicate hand. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Mr. Wilde. I¡¯m Kimberly Larson from Larson Corporation.¡± Oscar shook Kimberly¡¯s hand gently and smiled slightly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re beautiful. It¡¯s an honor to meet you. I didn¡¯t expect the CEO of Larson Corporation to be so young and promising.¡± Apanied by Kimberly, Oscar and his party arrived at the reception room. Along the way, Kimberly gave a brief introduction to thepany. Everyone knew she was not an ordinary CEO as they listened to her. People¡¯s first impression of beautiful women was typically that they were eye candy. However, she was very different. In the reception room, Kimberly did not hurriedly promote Larson Corporation. Instead, she took into consideration that the guests were tired and needed to rx. Kimberly knew that Oscar was also interested in Clusia¡¯s coffee culture. She happened to know a little bit about it. So, she prepared coffee first, then got the ball rolling and talked to Oscar about coffee art. After chatting for a while, they felt a sense of appreciation for each other. Oscar thought the woman in front of him was a treasure. She was very different from the many beautiful women he had met before. In addition to being drop-dead gorgeous, her soul was sweet. Then came the powerful finale Kimberly had prepared. Snacks! They were Oscar¡¯s favorite snacks. Oscar could not help but exim at the sight of the dessert table. Chapter 61 ¡°Oh, my go d!¡± The reason was that he had found it filled with his favorite snacks. Is she so capable that she can foresee the future?¡¯ he mused. After all, there were so many kinds of desserts, and they had never before known each other. Even on the inte, there was very little information about his preferences. He thought, ¡®So, how did this woman know my secret? She¡¯s such an interesting woman.¡± He picked up his favorite sticky toffee pudding and looked at her inquisitively. ¡°I¡¯m curious. How did you know I like this?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly smiled. ¡°The process doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is the result.¡± ¡°I can tell you have a lot of feelings for this country.¡± However, Kimberly did not intend to keep talking in riddles like this. It was unpleasant to be left hanging. Curiosity was just a prelude. She needed to show him the power of her integrity. ¡°To be honest, Samuel is my brother. We also want to know more about you and provide you with the best experience.¡± He did not expect his proudest student, Samuel, to be Kimberly¡¯s brother. If so, it was not hard to understand why Kimberly was so impressive. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that. You¡¯re like a Pandora¡¯s box and keep surprising me.¡± Kimberly smiled when she heard she was praised. Just like that, she had given her answer perfectly. It had to be said that the reception that day was wless. She had left asting impression on the other party in every way. Oscar looked at the woman before him. Chapter 61 Oscar felt that although she was much younger than himself, they had a special connection. Despite the age difference, they could be friends. He did not like it when people started talking to him about coborating as soon as they approached him. It was dry and extremely boring. In the first half, she said nothing about the cooperation.. However, she vividly demonstrated Larson Corporation¡¯s advantage. In the end, Kimberly herself exined and presented the design draft. Oscar nodded from time to time as he listened. Both the design and the presentation were perfect.. When he left, Oscar offered to shake hands. ¡°Ms. Larson, I look forward to our further coboration.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Since Ivy got the design draft of Larson Corporation through Whitney, she was pumped up. Ivy modified the design draft based on her years of design skills. She tried to erase the trace of giarism. Of course, the main thing was to make the design perfect. This time, Ivy must help Christopher get the distribution right. She felt it was her duty. This was because Ivy had positioned herself as thedy of Osimor Residence. She heard that LOVE woulde to the Levine Group tomorrow morning. Ivy was so excited that she could hardly sleep. She remembered when she took the design draft and presented it to Christopher. His eyes shed with surprise as if he had gotten a treasure. Ivy felt it was worthwhile for her hard work. The next day, at the Levine Group, it was busier than ever. It was like a cold mansion suddenly having a celebration. The feeling of liveliness came into being in an instant. Christopher¡¯s attire today was very formal. He wore a hand-made, customized high- end suit and light purple id tie. Although the delicate cufflinks were small, they were ssy, which gave Christopher the noble look of an honorable prince. Ivy also deliberately put on an exquisite dress to match Christopher. They did exude the harmony between husband and wife. Christopher was an eligible bachelor in Norham and the Prince Charming of women. Some women in the Levine Group had a crush on him. However, they could only have a crush on Christopher. many The opportunity, to get close to Christopher was rare, let alone confess their love. Chapter 62 Therefore, the women were jealous of Ivy. Seeing Ivy¡¯s look today, they were gossiping in private and sneering at Ivy. Of course, Ivy was so smart. She knew there were people who did not like her. However, sheforted herself. Ivy thought the people did not like her because she was better than them. She thought they were just jealous of her. Soon, Oscar and the others arrived. Christopher came forward to greet them. Christopher and Oscar shook hands. The moment Oscar saw Christopher, he sighed. He thought, ¡°Moranta is so different now. The CEO of such a bigpany is so young. The younger generation will surpass the older.¡± Oscar sized Christopher up. He thought Christopher was about the same age as Kimberly in Dellmoor. ¡°Mr. Levine, you are really young and promising. Such a bigpany has developed so fast in recent years under your lead, Oscar said. He was telling the truth. Christopher¡¯s face softened a lot. ¡°Mr. Wilde, you are ttering me. Your support is indispensable for the development and growth of the Levine Group.¡± Unlike Kimberly, he liked to be straightforward. While chatting, Christopher told his expectations to Oscar without being abrupt. That was because Christopher always put himself in the same shoes as Oscar. He was unlike those people who were just ttering. It was disgusting to see them, let alone cooperate. Christopher¡¯s style aroused Oscar¡¯s interest. Led by Christopher, Oscar and the others visited the Levine Group. Lastly, they watched the promotional video of the Levine Group in front of an oversized curved screen. Christopher was simple and straightforward. He did not beat around the bush. He used the most intuitive feelings to let the others know about him. Chapter 62 Christopher spent a lot of money to hire the world¡¯s top experts to make this promotional video. It linked the development history, innovative practices, marketpetitiveness, and corporate culture of the Levine Group together. Although the Levine Group was an established enterprise, it had indeed changed dramatically in the past few years under the leadership of Christopher. The main business had also been transformed from traditional industries to emerging. industries. Thepany had more and more value-added industrial chains. The Levine Group¡¯s jewelry business was equally well-matched to Larson Corporation in Dellmoor. Oscar had an illusion. He felt that Christopher and Kimberly were of the same kind. Ivy, who was sitting aside, watched Oscar¡¯s expression change from time to time. She cared more about this cooperation than Christopher. Oscar perceived what Ivy was thinking. He nced sideways at Ivy beside Christopher. Oscar thought Christopher and Ivy were wearing matching outfits. Ivy was beautiful but shecked the brightness and charm of Kimberly. Instead, he felt that Christopher and Kimberly were a better match. After the promotional video was over, it was time to showcase the design. Ivy told the story of the design in high spirits. From the design, it could be seen that this piece of work was really not bad. However, as Oscar listened to Ivy¡¯smentary, he felt it had downgraded the design. Although her exnation was ornate, it was unimpressive. The best design had to be impressive. Otherwise, it would be a cold stone without vitality and legacy. 90%0 Chapter 62 Usually, Oscar did not like to interrupt people, but he could not help it today. ¡°Ms. Abb ot, can you tell me the key point of the story of this design?¡± In front of everyone, Ivy was disrupted. She looked pale and did not know what she had done wrong. She thought Oscar was deliberately making things difficult. However, she nced at Christopher from the corner of her eye. His face was as calm as water, and no emotions could be seen. Ivy adjusted her breath and made up a story based on her understanding of the design. The story she told was beautiful but not moving enough. Oscar¡¯s instinct told him that Ivy was not the owner of this design. However, he did not intend to pursue it. After all, this was a matter of internal management within Levine Group. Although Christopher did not major in jewelry design, he had knowledge about it by going through the mill over the past few years. After that, Christopher invited Oscar to the reception room. ¡°Mr. Wilde, you have seen the development of the Levine Group in recent years. Our market share has shown a steady growth in recent years.¡± Oscar had already done market research for what Christopher said. He thought it was really impressive to see the young leader, Christopher, today. The Levine Group in Norham and Larson Corporation in Dellmoor were excellent. Nevertheless, Larson Corporation was definitely superior in terms of design. At the same time, Oscar could feel the true meaning of LOVE from Larson Corporation¡¯s corporate culture. ¡°Indeed, through yourprehensive introduction just now, the Levine Group¡¯s development is apparent to all in the industry. I¡¯m sure we will have a chance to cooperate.¡± Oscar¡¯s sentence was ambiguous. There was no direct negation or affirmation. SEND GIFT 25 Wed, 24 Jan Chapter 62 Ivy sat there with a bad feeling. She heard that LOVE went to Dellmoor yesterday and had naturally gone to Larson Corporation. She wondered, ¡®Did Larson Corporation change the design draft? Or did Whitney never get the final draft?¡± However, this design was not bad in terms of the quality of the design draft. Ivy could tell by Oscar¡¯s reaction just now. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She could not figure out what went wrong. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Ivy was a little nervous. She was confident that victory would be in her palms, but she didn¡¯t expect herself to drop the ball along the way, After seeing Oscar and his party off, Ivy followed behind Christopher, terrified. Like Jane Eyre when she first entered Gateshead Hall, Ivy was careful, afraid to make a mistake. In herst-ditch effort, she finally plucked up her courage and tentatively said, ¡°Christopher, I¡¯m sorry about today. I was genuinely trying to help you.¡± The man discerned a tone of profound regret in the woman¡¯s voice behind him. Christopher halted in his tracks, turned to face her, and offered a warm smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Christopher still had some degree of self-awareness. Strictly speaking, Ivy wasn¡¯t even an employee of the Levine Group, so he knew she genuinely wanted to help him. ¡°That¡¯s just how the industrypetes. The turnover is fast. No one can guarantee a permanent victory, even though they¡¯re a gship brand,¡± he exined. Ivy was relieved to hear what Christopher said. However, the corresponding sentence he uttered took her by surprise. ¡°The onlypetitor that can currently challenge us is Larson Corporation from Dellmoor. I never anticipated that Larson Corporation would undergo aplete transformation in such a short time.¡± as The mention of that name was like a sharp thorn piercing Ivy¡¯s heart, causing her to feel a deep, painful sensation. However, hearing that name directly from Christopher himself intensified the pain and inease within her. vy could distinctly sense Christopher¡¯s admiration and respect for that woman. What if he finds out one day¡­ That thought was cut short as she dared not dwell on them, a chilling sensation running 90% down her spine. After that, Ivy hastened her pace to catch up with Christopher. There was no turning back for her now. She had no way out. Oscar and his entourage also visited several otherpanies. The chances of producing high-quality works were greater with gship and famous brands. However, with years of working experience, Oscar had observed that manyrgepanies had adopted a stereotypical, luxurious appearance butcked moral substance. This was why he dedicated his time to ¡°forage¡± amongpanies with promising growth potential. In summary, he was particrly impressed with Larson Corporation this time. The Levine Group was alsomendable, but in Oscar¡¯s view, the narrative behind their design wasn¡¯t well-defined. He was aware that Larson Corporation had received guidance from his star pupil, Samuel. Nevertheless, after conversing with Kimberly, he developed an affinity for her. Oscar often referred to her as a girl because of her youthful and vibrant appearance. What mattered most was the warmth she exuded, a rarity for someone as beautiful as her. Upon his arrival in Dellmoor, Oscar also had a strong desire to meet Samuel, his star pupil. Simrly, Samuel had anticipated that Oscar woulde to Dellmoor for a catch-up session, especially after Oscar¡¯s encounter with Samuel¡¯s beloved younger sister, Kimberly. If it wasn¡¯t Oscar himself who had discovered Samuel¡¯s involvement with Larson Corporation, then Kimberly had likely voluntarily revealed Samuel¡¯s role in thepany. ¡°Samuel, you continue to amaze me in every way, Oscar expressed his surprise without a hint of displeasure in his tone. 84.90% 1 Chapter 63 He went on, ¡°Your sister is also remarkable and capable. We¡¯re nning to grant her exclusive distribution rights.¡± Samuel was genuinely delighted. After all, the five of them had been responsible for caring for Kimberly after their parents passed away. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Wilde. I appreciate you offering her this opportunity.¡± Samuel held immense respect for his mentor. The reason he had declined to join Oscar before was his desire to remain with Kimberly and look after her. This had be his self-imposed responsibility and mission. ¡°No, no. Your sister is truly exceptional, and with you as her advisor, I have no concerns. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re indirectly part of the team now. My long-standing wish has finallye true.¡± Oscar¡¯s cheerfulughter echoed through the phone, always exuding optimism. ¡°But the Levine Group also made a great impression upon our arrival. They would be on par with Larson Corporation if it weren¡¯t for the imperfect storytelling of their designer,¡± he remarked. At the mention of the Levine Group, Samuel thought of Christopher. A frown etched itself across Samuel¡¯s face when he heard that name. Christopher might be highly capable, but he had deeply wounded his cherished sister¡¯s heart. Not only that, but Christopher¡¯s actions meant that Samuel¡¯s nephew would grow up without a father. Samuel had grown up an orphan, and his life would have been miserable if it weren¡¯t for Cameron and Diana¡¯s adoption. At this moment, he felt confident that his decision to support Kimberly was the right one. ¡°Since you¡¯re in Dellmoor, Mr. Wilde, let me treat you to dinner tonight as the host.¡± Oscar looked forward to it. ¡°But I have a request. Would it be possible for me to have dinner with your sister, Kimberly, as well?¡± Oscar was a curious man, eager to delve into the story behind the siblings. Simultaneously, it would provide him with a deeper understanding of his future :90% 11:25 Wed, 24 Jan Chapter 63 coborator. Indeed, a shrewd businessman would never forget his career, regardless of the circumstances, That was one of the secrets behind LOVE¡¯s sess. sto Some people are exceptionally talented designers but struggle to lead their brands to sess. Oscar, however, embodied thebination of a brilliant designer and entrepreneur, Samuel was somewhat surprised by Oscar¡¯s interest in Kimberly, but he also recognized his sister¡¯s remarkable capabilities. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll pick you up from your hotel with Kimberly around five in the evening.¡± In the CEO¡¯s office at Larson Corporation, Frederick was providing a report on thepanies Oscar had visited and their oues. Kimberly remarked with a hint of mockery in her tone, ¡°The Levine Group has once again be our strongestpetitor.¡± Genevieve¡¯s work had been leaked, but she remained oblivious. On the other hand, Kimberly was well aware of it and chose to remain calm. Instead of immediately collecting evidence and causing panic within thepany, she decided to capitalize on the situation. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised. ¡®It hasn¡¯t been long, but it¡¯s as if Christopher haspletely transformed into a different person. I thought he detested deception and giarism the most. But now he¡¯s engaged in both, and on something as significant as this, Kimberly pondered. She was genuinely puzzled. While lost in her thoughts, Samuel called. ¡°Kimberly, can we talk right now?¡± Samuel rarely called during working hours. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m free. Go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my mentor, Oscar, tonight, and he hopes you can join us. Can you make it? Do you have the time?¡± Chapter 63 ¡®Oscar wants me to join them for dinner tonight?¡¯ Kimberly wondered. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. This was an unexpected surprise. Kimberly had already foreseen that she would secure the exclusive distribution rights, but the invitation to dinner from Oscar was sudden. She quickly replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll make time. It¡¯s a fantastic opportunity. Besides, your mentor seems like a wonderful person.¡± Attending the dinner would allow Kimberly to learn more about Oscar, which would be highly beneficial for her uing work. ¡®It looks like I¡¯ve once againe out victorious in this round,¡¯ she contemted. SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Samuel came to pick up Kimberly and went to the hotel to pick up Oscar at the appointed time. ¡°Samuel, have you noticed that you are getting more handsome?¡± As soon as Kimberly got in the car, she teased Samuel. It seemed that Kimberly was in a good mood and could even make jokes. Samuel turned around and smiled. Kimberly thought it was a nice feeling. At that moment, she unloaded the burden as a CEO. She was like a younger sister who joined Samuel for a meal. That innocent look would be really loved by everyone. Kimberly did not look like a pregnant woman at all. Presumably, the children would be two naughty little imps in the future. Kimberly¡¯s stomach was growling with hunger. She asked expectantly, ¡°Samuel, what are you going to treat meter? Your precious. nephews can¡¯t wait and are protesting!¡± Samuel turned around at Kimberly¡¯s bright and charming face and smiled but said nothing. In the end, he squeezed out a few words. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you arrive at that ce.¡± Sure enough, Samuel was a man who was reticent. Kimberly thought, ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of woman will capture him in the future. As they made jokes and chatted along the ride, they soon arrived at the hotel. Oscar looked very different that day than he did the other day. He was not in a business suit. Oscar looked younger and more energetic in a casual outfit. ¡°Oh, Mr. Wilde, you look more handsome than when I met you the first time.¡± :90% weo, Chapter 64 Kimberly¡¯s sweet talking was in contrast to Samuel¡¯s. Oscar smiled at the praise. ¡°Samuel, your sister is much more interesting than you.¡± Samuel did not say anything and smiled gently. His intention of doting on Kimberly was beyond words. With Kimberly there, the atmosphere was always rxed and pleasant. It was something Samuel and Oscar had never experienced before. Samuel had always regarded Oscar as his mentor and respected Oscar. Oscar had always regarded Samuel as his star pupil and cherished him very much. Kimberly was taken care of by Samuel during the meal. He picked up the dishes for her. Meanwhile, Kimberly was introducing Oscar to Clusia¡¯s food. Every delicacy was given an interesting story by Kimberly. Oscar was surprised and gained more understanding when tasting the food. ¡°I really envy you. You have a close rtionship as siblings. An only child like us can never experience the feeling of being spoiled.¡± Oscar was an only child, so he particrly envied families with many children. If one needed anything, they could discuss it together. Kimberly noticed the sadness in his eyes and knew he was touched by the scene. ¡°Mr. Wilde, don¡¯t worry. You have us. If possible, you can be our eldest brother at any time. I have five brothers in total. It¡¯s a really good experience. If I can add one more, that¡¯s truly icing on the cake.¡± As soon as Kimberly lightened the atmosphere like that, the scene instantly warmed up. She was naturally joking. She only wanted Oscar to know they were his friends and could apany him like family. In the end, Oscar concluded, ¡°I learned a lot froming to Moranta this time. In addition to my career, I also made such a valuable friend.¡± He raised his ss and continued, ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink to our cooperation! Cheers to our friendship!¡± Since the divorce from Katherine, Christopher felt that he had been having bad luck Chapter 64 After all those years of being in charge of the Levine Group, Christopher had never been through so many setbacks. Those days, the challenges came over one after another. Christopher was alone at Blue Dusk. Noah would be there in a minute. Seeing his depressed look, Noah guessed the former knew the distribution right was in vain. At times like that, Noah could understand Christopher¡¯s distress as his buddy. The economy was in a slump at that moment. LOVE could bring them a huge profit. Everyone in the industry was watching. However, Christopher did not expect Larson Corporation to have the upper hand. ording to William¡¯s style of handling thepany, it was difficult for him topete with the Levine Group. In a short time, Larson Corporation turned into an unexpectedpetitor. Noah poured a ss of wine and pushed it in front of Christopher. They clinked their sses and began to drink. Christopher suddenly got a call from home. Maxwell was not feeling well and had been sent to the hospital. Christopher walked out while answering the phone. Noah was left alone. He did not know what had happened. With that, Christopher hurried to the hospital. Heather saw her son looking decadent. She was slightly unhappy. She knew her son. Chapter 64 Usually, Christopher would not drink too much. Heather thought maybe the work did not go well again. up beforeing here? When your ¡°Look at you. Don¡¯t you know you have to freshen grandfather sees you like this, he¡¯ll certainly scold you.¡± If Heather had not reminded Christopher, he would not have realized he had lost hisposure. He called Felix and asked him to bring a clean suit. Indeed, Maxwell hated it when one looked slop py and decadent and did not maintain one¡¯s image. Lilian did note and was very anxious at home. Although they had been quarreling all the time, their rtionship was still very close. After many years of supporting each other, Lilian was afraid of watching Maxwell get sick when they got old. Christopherforted Lilian by voluntarily calling to say that everything was fine. ¡°Grandma, have a good rest! It¡¯ll be fine since we¡¯re here. Dr. Ayers and our family are close. He knows Grandpa¡¯s condition the best.¡± Lilian reckoned it was not in vain to dote on Christopher. She was getting older and had to rely on young people at crucial moments. The biggest regret in her life was that the Levine family¡¯s descendants were few. All the pressure was on Christopher, and it was hard for him. Soon, Xavier Ayers came out with a rxed expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I guess he didn¡¯t take the medicine on time recently, so there were some signs. of rejection. You should pay more attention to him in the future. Although the operation performed three years ago has a good effect, he still needs to be taken care of, especially when he¡¯s old.¡± Heather listened carefully and agreed respectfully. At that moment, Xavier turned to Christopher again and smelled the scent of alcohol on thetter. He patted Christopher¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Youngd, career is important, but health is more Chapter 64 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. important. Don¡¯t drink too much. Prenatal education shouldn¡¯t be managed only by your wife.¡± In the first half of the sentence, Christopher nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, thank you for ¡ª reminding me, Dr. Ayers.¡± He was confused and did not know what the second half of the sentence meant. Before Christopher could ask, Heather voiced her confusion, ¡°Dr. Ayers, what do mean by prenatal education?¡± you Xavier was also bewildered by the question. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your daughter-inw before. She didn¡¯t feel well some time ago and came to see a doctor. I happened to see her from a distance that day. But seeing she looked nervous, I asked the doctor. In the end, I learned that it was good news for your family.¡± 0 SEND GIFT Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The sudden news came as a bombshell. Xavier noticed Heather¡¯s and Christopher¡¯s expressions. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you guys know that?¡± Xavier asked after seeing their reactions. It seemed that his spection was urate. Christopher soon came to his senses and asked Xavier respectfully, ¡°Can you remember thest time you saw her?¡± He was eager to know whether Katherine found out she was pregnant before or after the divorce. However, from the way he tried to trace her whereabouts after her disappearance right after the divorce and even failed to do so with the expertise of an expert like Noah, it seemed that her disappearance was deliberate. In other words, she must have found out that she was pregnant before the divorce. Then, she decided to hide it from him. At the thought of this, Christopher¡¯s dark eyes turned cold. Although he already knew the answer, he still wanted to confirm his spection with Xavier. Xavier scratched his head as he tried to recall. Finally, he was hit by a sudden realization. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I remembered something! When I saw her that day, I had a joint consultation with a famous doctor.¡± Following this realization, he promptly requested his assistant to provide the renowned doctor¡¯s consultation records. Soon, the time was confirmed. When Christopher heard this, his expression darkened. ¡°This woman is really bold. How dare she give birth to our child behind my back? Does she think everything would be all right with this?¡± Heather had always been a witness to Christopher and Katherine¡¯s rtionship. She had been in an unhappy marriage, so she was especially concerned about Katherine. Chapter 65 Yet, through their regrmunication, she was aware that Katherine and her son. were ostensibly married only in name. However, she was told now that her ex-daughter-inw was pregnant with a child. She needed some time to digest this piece of information. She looked at her son confusedly and asked, ¡°Chris, what¡¯s happening? Am I going to be a grandmother?¡± Apart from being shocked, she was actually slightly delighted. She quite liked Katherine and had been hoping that her son would be able to find her. However, when Ivy came back, the notion faded. Christopher wanted to answer his mother¡¯s question, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He struggled to recall every detail of his rtionship with the woman, but it was mostly vague and fragmented memories. It seemed it had identally happened when he got drunk once and returned to Osimor Residence. He didn¡¯t think much about the incident then as she was his wife even though he didn¡¯t like her. Therefore, he didn¡¯t take the incident to heart. Suddenly, a thought shed through Christopher¡¯s mind, and he became irritated. As it unfolded, she abruptly requested a divorce upon discovering her pregnancy, a stark contrast to her previous refusals to separate. Out of fear of her pregnancy being discovered, she made the voluntary decision to leave. Then, she asked an expert to remove all traces of her whereabouts. If it weren¡¯t for Xavier, who happened to see her in the hospital that day, no one would have discovered anything. At the thought of this, Christopher became inexplicably annoyed. He picked up his phone and made a call to Felix and Noah respectively. ¡°Whatever you do, find Katherine as soon as possible.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that a person could disappear so easily. Chapter 63 Of course, Katherine was just an ordinary woman in his eyes. The Xander family, the only ones she could rely on, had also abandoned her. However, at the thought of this, his heart softened. She had no savings, and she didn¡¯t have any specialty. Over the passing months, her belly would get bigger and bigger. It was hard to imagine what she had to live on. Christopher¡¯s child would be born without a father. He wondered what the bad woman would say to his kid. Would it be like the part of a TV show where she told her child that thetter¡¯s father died of an illness long ago? Thinking of these scenes, he wanted to throw his fist at someone. Upon receiving Christopher¡¯s urgent and anxious directive, Felix and Noah¡¯s initial reaction was to suspect Katherine of being a spy. After all, the Levine Group remained in a state of unrest following her departure. Moreover, Christopher hung up before they could ask the reason. He hadn¡¯t fully processed Katherine¡¯s pregnancy, thus he was hesitant to give others an opportunity to inquire about it. Clean clothes were delivered, and Christopher proceeded to a nearby hotel owned by the Levine Group to freshen up. After returning to the hospital, Maxwell had already woken up and taken an IV drip, which made him feel much more refreshed. ¡°Dad, you should take good care of your body. Take your medicine when it¡¯s time to take it. Don¡¯t be capricious. You¡¯re scaring the hell out of me. It¡¯s also our fault. We are usually busy with work and be negligent.¡± Maxwell always knew that Heather was a filial He couldn¡¯t bear t person. see her me herself. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I am a confused old man.¡± Heather never kept secrets from Maxwell. She approached Maxwell and whispered to him. 90% Chapter 65 Maxwell¡¯s reaction was the same as hers, with his eyes wide open and a disbelieving expression. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Heather nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, we also heard from Xavier.¡± ¡°And he remembers what happened that day very clearly.¡± After being confirmed, Maxwellughed as if he had recoveredpletely. He was so delighted that he wanted to leave the hospital and find Katherine back himself. This would be the most important thing for the Levine family. When Christopher arrived at the hospital, he saw this joyful scene in front of him. He frowned slightly and thought, ¡®That¡¯s right. I¡¯m in the hospital. Why is my grandfather so happy?¡± Before he could figure it out, Maxwell started ming him. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Hurry up go find your wife and son!¡± and Christopher shot a meaningful look at his mother and held his forehead. As soon as Christopher arrived, Heather noticed that Maxwell was getting more excited. She patted William¡¯s back and said, ¡°Dad, the doctor told you not to get emotional. Christopher has arranged for people to search for Katherine. You must focus on recovering your strength to y with the baby. Children can be mischievous these days, and it takes a collective effort from several people just to care for one.¡± Heather¡¯s words worked, and Maxwell soon calmed down. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I have to take good care of myself.¡± Maxwell was in good condition and didn¡¯t need to be apanied at night. After a while, Maxwell was sleepy and went to bed early. Heather had a driver to send her back to the Levine manor. Christopher decided to return to Osimor Residence. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 When Christopher returned to Osimor Residence, all se rvants were already asleep. Speaking of the ser vants, both Christopher and Katherine treated them well. When Christopher got back, he went straight to the shower. It waste at night, but he was extraordinarily refreshed. He could not help but walk into Katherine¡¯s room. In the past two years, he had only entered the room a few times. The furnishings in the room were the same as when she left. As he sat on the bed, memories shed through his mind as though he had a projector in his head. Those were all fragments of the scene from the past. ¡®Her pretty appearance is particrly pleasing to the eye. She is tall, with smooth and delicate skin and defined facial features, including a prominent nose. Even when she dressed casually, one cannot help but notice her beautiful figure. On the dressing table, there is a divorce agreement. Her handwriting is free and elegant, which is very different from her usual writing style. It shows that she signed the contract very quickly. Does it also imply that she¡¯s full of determination at that time?¡¯ Christopher pondered. At the thought of this, Christopher was panic-stricken. He walked around the room, looking carefully at the decorative items. It seemed to be the first time he looked at the room in earnest. It was not until he arrived in front of their wedding photo that he stopped in his tracks. Then, he carefully examined the photo. He couldn¡¯t help frowning, thinking, ¡°This photographer is not even professional. How dare he fool the Levine Group? The photo studio¡¯s owner does not want to establish a foothold at Norham, does he?¡¯ In actuality, the photo studio waspletely innocent. The photo was indeed carefully and personally selected by Christopher. He ignored all the exquisite photos that the staff had chosen. The piece of photo he had should be the ugliest among all. 11:26 Wed, 24 Jan Chapter 66 Yet, the so-called ugliest piece was not really unpleasant to look at. The groom was handsome, but he looked gloomy as if someone owed him 10 billion. dors. In contrast, the bride looked immensely good. Nevertheless, it was not that Christopher had good judgment. It was just that the bride looked good in every photo. When Christopher¡¯s gaze fell on Katherine, the aloofness in his eyes was greatly diminished. It was also then that he decided not to hold the photo studio ountable. It seemed that Katherine was considered the photo studio¡¯s lucky star. As it was veryte at night, Christopher fell directly on Katherine¡¯s bed with his eyes. closed. ¡°Where exactly is this woman? She¡¯s indeed cruel. Not long ago, she followed behind. me daily. It had only been a few days, but she had changed so abruptly,¡± said Christopher. Sure enough, the man was arrogant. He had been an unpleasant person who would never reflect upon his wrongdoings. Lately, he had always been searching for any sign of Katherine. Christopher gradually realized that he did not hate her for real. What annoyed him was that he was being set up. ¡®Putting away all the prejudices, Katherine is definitely a great wife and daughter-inw, he remarked internally. Initially, Christopher thought it would be a sleepless night. Unexpectedly, he slept soundly without a dream. It was indeed a good sleep. The next day, Kimberly was still sleeping. Early in the morning, Vincent had been consecutively calling Kimberly. ¡°My Lady, are you still sleeping? Who have you offended? Several organizations are investigating you on the Inte! Which bigwig have you offended?¡± With her eyes half-opened, Kimberly pressed the answer button. Chapter 66 As she heard a series of questions from the other end of the phone, she felt lightheaded. Swiftly, she sat up from underneath the nket and rubbed her eyes. Recently, things had always been going her way at work. Thepany¡¯s affairs had gotten on the right track, too. Basically, she did not have to deal with a lot of things herself now. With that, she was ready to take a back seat and oversee Frederick. She wanted to focus on her baby. ¡®What¡¯s wrong out there?¡¯ Kimberly wondered. Silently, Kimberly sorted through her interpersonal rtionships in her mind. ¡®I don¡¯t seem to have any enemies, do I? The only one that counts is Christopher. No way. He despises me so much. Previously, he tried so hard to get rid of me. If it¡¯s Christopher, unless¡­ Could it be that he found out something?¡¯ Kimberly mused. Thinking of this, Kimberly shuddered. Then, she shook her head violently. ¡°No. It can¡¯t be¡­ she murmured. Vincent, who was on the other end of the line, was baffled upon hearing her words. ¡°Seemingly, we¡¯ve got to work in unison, Vincent.¡± Kimberly thought that she could not reveal her identity before she gave birth to her baby. The challenging part was that she and Christopher had only signed a divorce agreement; they had yet toplete the final divorce procedures. Anyhow, as long as she and Vincent worked together, those hackers had no way to cause any harm. They would only feel frustrated by failure. As long as there was something important to do, Kimberly would quickly get into gear. Immediately, she got out of bed. As she got herself washed up so quickly, she looked like a female warrior with superpowers. Then, she took out her goldptop. Under usual circumstances, she rarely used thisptop. Its operating system had the most advanced setting. Chapter 66 It was very aggressive and defensive. In other words, with the operating system, theptop would be loyal and protective of its owner. A threeyer barrier that was heavily guarded had been set up for its owner. The system would immediately remind the owner to upgrade and fix the configuration if any expert had hacked into the firstyer of the barrier. As for hackers, the time before their threat was detected was more valuable than anything else. Silently, Kimberly remarked, ¡®Based on Christopher¡¯s personality, if he knows I¡¯m pregnant, he¡¯ll surely do anything to hire all the experts to look for me.¡¯ Sure enough, she knew what Christopher cared about was the baby in her belly. ¡®I won¡¯t be so naive, thinking he¡¯s still in love with me. Moreover, he has never had feelings for me, Kimberly ruminated. The baby was identally conceived after the influence of alcohol. Her baby was not a product out of love. As she conceived the baby after drinking, she was worried about the baby¡¯s health in the beginning. Yet, Kimberly felt relieved and wanted to give birth to the three little ones after Edward¡¯s diagnosis, as he was a well-known medical expert. After turning on theptop, she clicked on the system. Then, her fingers danced speedily across the keyboard, akin to a dancing fairy. Vincent was also cooperating with her. As they worked together wlessly, their skills were also improved magnificently. After fighting with several hackers, Vincent and Kimberly wiped them out entirely. As a top hacker, Noah had never been defeated so miserably. In truth, Noah was at a different level from Vincent and Kimberly. get close to v In addition, no one could and Kimberly when the duo worked together. Noah had always wanted to know the IP address of his opponent, but in the end, he could only return empty-handed. 200% Chapter 66 Kimberly knew what the other party¡¯s intentions were. Without leaving a trace, Kimberly eventually set up an overseas address for the person to obtain. She thought she could lure the person away with the fake information. With that, she could live a more peaceful life. The battle in the virtual world, although not as bloo dy as that in the physical world, was unprecedentedlypetitive, too. Kimberly and Vincent had a good time fighting while working together. Afterpeting for two hours, all the experts Christopher hired ended up in a disastrous defeat. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Noah was the only one who gained something. However, it was just a piece of fake information. SEND GIFT Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Christopher was feeling a bit irritable. He had enlisted the help of several top-tier hackers to trace Katherine¡¯s whereabouts. Unexpectedly, it turned out¡¯ they all had empty reputations. It was not the hackers¡¯ fault, but rather Kimberly and Vincent¡¯s. Christopher had never experienced such a setback before, and it left him feeling as if he had swallowed a fly. His expression looked terrible as if a storm were approaching. Fortunately, the news brought by Noah calmed Christopher down a little. ¡°What? Katherine is abroad?¡± He was somewhat taken aback. It seemed Christopher had underestimated her. Even though he spent a lot of money to hire top-tier hackers in the industry, he did not expect everything to be aplete shambles. Katherine had no notable background, so she must have hired top hackers herself. The point was that this seemingly ordinary woman did not seem like someone who could ess these resources. Moreover, Katherine was currently abroad. However, Christopher had sent Felix to investigate her immigration records not long ago. He also instructed the immigration authorities to notify him as soon as they had any information on Katherine¡¯s immigration records. One mystery appeared after another, intertwining together. However, Christopher was more curious than irritable. He wanted to know what hidden abilities this woman possessed that he was unaware of. Felix stood aside, watching Christopher¡¯s ever-changing expression. He would alternate between fits of rage and moments of self-satisfied mockery. Chapter 67 Felix could not figure out Christopher¡¯s intentions and anxiously awaited his instructions. ¡°Get everything ready. We¡¯re flying to Ledroustein tonight. Bring a few bodyguards. with us.¡± Christopher finally managed to obtain information about Katherine after tremendous effort. He felt he needed to act swiftly to catch her back as soon as possible, lest any unexpected changes happen. When Felix heard Christopher¡¯s instructions, he was finally relieved and left the office eagerly. The atmosphere in the office was so intense that he did not dare to breathe out loud when remaining inside. In fact, Felix did not know what happened. It seemed that Christopher was determined to catch Katherine and bring her back this time. Noah quickly learned that Christopher was heading to Ledroustein. ¡°Christopher, do you need me toe with you?¡± Noah volunteered to go with him. Christopher preferred not to involve outsiders in his personal affairs, but Katherine was receiving help from skilled individuals in this case. Noah¡¯sputer skills were exceptional. Christopher thought, ¡®He might be of great help if I took him with me!¡¯ Thud! Thud! Christopher rhythmically tapped his fingers on the desk and thought for a moment. ¡°Okay. You can Ivy had just returned from visiting Maxwell in the hospital, and she saw Christopher rushing out. Ivy instinctively grabbed him by the arm. ¡°Christopher, where are you going in such a hurry?¡± Having his arm held, Christopher stopped in his tracks with a calm expression. Ivy met his inscrutable dark eyes, and she could not read him. ¡°I have something to take care of in Ledroustein.¡± After saying that, he strode away. Chapter 67 Ivy was left standing on the side. Christopher¡¯s car had left the yard before she could react. She could not help but mutter softly, ¡°Since when did the Levine Group have business in Ledroustein?¡± Heather happened to go downstairs and saw Ivy standing at the door, lost in thought. ¡°Ivy, you¡¯re back? What are you standing there for?¡± Heather¡¯s voice snapped Ivy back to reality. Ivy mused inwardly, ¡®Why don¡¯t I ask Mrs. Levine? She might know something. ¡°Mrs. Levine, I just saw Christopher leaving in a hurry. He said he¡¯s going to Ledroustein.¡± Heather noticed the look of confusion and curiosity on Ivy¡¯s face, and Ivy was probably lost in thought for this matter just now. As a woman, Heather certainly understood Ivy¡¯s intentions, Ivy had been by her son¡¯s side for so many years because she hoped to marry into the Levine family one day. However, Heather had not fully fathomed her son¡¯s intentions. Although Ivy was different from other women in his heart, it seemed as if something was missing. Most of the time, Heather felt that Christopher treated Ivy like a little sister. She thought inwardly, ¡®I would be thrilled if Ivy could be my daughter-inw, but I¡¯m also a sensible mother. Heather didn¡¯t want to interfere too much in her son¡¯s marriage matters. Having experienced a broken marriage herself, she naturally understood the bitterness and suffering it could entail. Seeing Ivy, who was looking at her expectantly, Heather gave her a meaningful look. ¡°Yes. He just came back to grab something and said he¡¯s going to Ledroustein.¡± This answer was not what Ivy wanted, so she decided to inquire further to find out the answer she wanted, one step after another. ¡°It seems that the Levine Group hasn¡¯t invested in any rted industries in Ledroustein. Is Christopher going there for personal reasons?¡± Ivy felt anxious and uneasy, and she 90% Chapter 67 was enveloped by a sense of foreboding. Heather mused, ¡®Ivy is indeed a clever child. Her current demeanor reminds me of myself in my younger years.¡± Heather would be edgy whenever her husband went out, and her mind would start to conjure various scenarios. Heather sighed inwardly, thinking. ¡®It seems she¡¯ll be an unhappy woman in the future. She believed it might be better to inform Ivy about Katherine¡¯s pregnancy in advance. Heather thought that her son¡¯s divorce and Ivy¡¯s return presented a favorable opportunity, and she was willing to help Ivy. However, the situation had changed rapidly. Heather was also dumbfounded when she first heard that Katherine was pregnant. Thinking about her son¡¯s current state, Heather believed he probably had already fallen in love with Katherine, but he had not realized it. The sudden arrival of the child might be the perfect opportunity for Christopher and Katherine to rebuild their rtionship. Heather pulled Ivy to sit on the couch. With a sincere andpassionate expression, she exined, ¡°Ivy, there¡¯s something we just found out. Katherine was pregnant before her divorce, and Christopher is going to Ledroustein to find her.¡± Ivy felt as if she had been struck by lightning, reminiscent of how she had inexplicably heard the news of Christopher¡¯s marriage when she was abroad. However, she could not fathom how many intensified. times the in from the second blow ¡°Did I hear it right, Mrs. Levine? Katherine was pregnant before the divorce? Why did she leave then?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ivy¡¯s words clearly expressed her dissatisfaction with Katherine. ¡°Why¡­ Why¡­ Why? Katherine has effortlessly shattered my meticulous nning for over a decade, she thought inwardly. Ivy had been waiting eagerly for Katherine¡¯s divorce at that time, and now news of her pregnancy had suddenly emerged. Just now, Ivy had seen the worry and urgency in Christopher¡¯s eyes. Heather knew that the only thing ha 760 ? um 1 kese po on primaire Ratings her Chunnsgehen. De sowie fond sagt om Kh won the dreamlesspita em heing in de toing nem for the forensed powered f 11:26 Wed, 24 Jan Cu Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Lilian saw Ivy crying in Heather¡¯s arms from a distance. She was anxious. Who earth bullied this girl? Why is she crying so miserably?¡¯ she wondered. As she walked over, she shouted, ¡°Ivy, who bullied you? Tell me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Lilian¡¯s words were sincere since she had long regarded Ivy as her granddaughter. Ivy was quite touched when she saw everyone in the Levine family cared about her so much. Hence, her cries grew louder. Of course, she also wanted to get sympathy through this way. If Katherine had done the same as Ivy back then, she might not have left the Levine family. However, with the character of a person came a certain type of fate. Ultimately, the winner would be the person who could hold on until the end. Heather had already told Lilian about Katherine¡¯s pregnancy. Of course, Lilian was overjoyed. When Katherine was still with the Levine family, Lilian had hoped that they could have children as soon as possible. This way, Maxwell and Lilian would not be lonely. Even if there were a lot of serv ants in the huge mansion, it was still lonely for them. The best way to relieve their loneliness was to have a few mischievous grandchildren around. After waiting for two years, Katherine still didn¡¯t get pregnant. Besides, Christopher was very cold toward Katherine. As time went on, everyone¡¯s expectations gradually diminished, and the matter was no longer brought up. The Levine family had a rule that men couldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask for a divorce. 11:26 Wed, 24 Jan Cu Chapter 68 897 Unexpectedly, Katherine, who always seemed to be obedient, was the one who took the initiative to divorce him. It was a dream of many women to marry into the Levine family. They would never worry about anything in their life, and the men here were handsome and wealthy. If she wanted to, she could stay with the Levine family forever, as their rule was her protection. Unexpectedly, she chose to leave with nothing. Maxwell and Lilian were so unhappy about the divorce that Maxwell even punished Christopher for it. Now that Lilian was told that Katherine was pregnant before the divorce, it was inevitable for her to feel upset. At present, Lilian could only treat Ivy as her granddaughter. ¡°Ivy, we all regard you as our family, and we know how you feel about Christopher, but it¡¯s still a matter of fate. You are a good girl, but Christopher might not be blessed enough to have you.¡± Now that Katherine was pregnant, of course, the family was expecting her and Christopher to retie their knot. Since Lilian had said so, Ivy was smart enough to stop messing around. All this time, it had just been wishful thinking on her part. If she continued making a scene, she would be getting herselfpletely broken off from the Levine family and the Levine Group. ¡®It¡¯s not worth it. Circumstances are constantly changing. Maybe I will still have a chance!¡¯ she thought. Since Katherine wanted to leave no matter what, it meant that she had no intention to stay with the Levine family. Since the Levine family supported Ivy, she figured she would still have hope as long as she did not give up. She would take things one step at a time. With that thought, Ivy wiped her tears and put on the look of a good girl again. Kimberly received a text message notification. She clicked on the message and nced at its content. It read: [Kimberly, your ex-husband fell for it and flew to Ledroustein.] Esther just brought her a ss of orange juice. Kimberly looked at the orange liquid in ??? Chapter 68 her hand. She took a sip of it, and it tasted good. Then, she gulped down a few mouthfuls. She drank as though she was emptying a bottle of beer and felt great. Her mood was fabulous. At this moment, she felt as if she was a hunter, and Christopher was her Although the prey was clever, he was under her control at present. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. orange prey. She put down the gently touched her belly with both hands, and asked softly, ¡°Babies, what do you think your daddy will look like after he goes to Ledroustein and fails to find us?¡± Undoubtedly, he would throw something, and his face would be as dark as the night. sky. People around him will be overwhelmed by his scary vibe. Life was indeed funny. She used to follow him eagerly and tolerated him in every way, all because of Gregory¡¯s schemes that not only targeted her but also him. Unexpectedly, she epted the fault, brutally suppressing herself beneath it. Of course, in addition to sympathizing with him as a victim, she was also slowly falling in love with him through their interactions. Fortunately, she was rtively clear in the head. She left just in time. However, things soon took a turn. Whatever Christopher did was all in vain. If he wanted to take her kids away, that was not going to happen. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She was in a good mood, and the weather was fine. She was not going to be bothered by all of this, and Christopher could do whatever he wanted. Whenever she felt like this, she would want to go for a walk in Diana¡¯s medicinal herbs. garden. O 26 Wed, 24 Jan Chapter 68 Edward was truly amazing. Esther told her that he had already mostly recovered the entire medicinal herbs garden. It looked great, and Diana would surely be happy. Although Diana was gone, this garden must be the ce she missed most. It was therapeutic to wander and stroll around in it. Looking at Kimberly walking around in the medicinal herbs garden, Esther was worried about her being under the direct sunlight. Hence, she quickly walked over with an umbre. ¡°Ms. Larson, although it is not scorching, the ultraviolet rays are very strong. You¡¯d better be careful and use an umbre.¡± Esther took good care of Kimberly, making thetter feel the love of a mother again. She smiled brightly at Esther. ¡°Esther, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s amazing? Although this medicinal herbs garden has been renovated, I always feel like I¡¯m home when I¡¯m here.¡± Esther chuckled when she saw Kimberly being so happy. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mrs. Larson used to walk these grounds very often.¡± They walked around in the garden for a long time. Having been taught by Diana, Esther had learned a lot about herbal medicine from Kimberly¡¯s mother and could even state their functions. Thus, she exined them to Kimberly just like how Diana used to exin them to her. Christopher rushed to Ledroustein overnight. After more than ten hours of traveling, he didn¡¯t even care about the jetg anymore. ording to the address intercepted by Noah, he gradually narrowed down the area and finally urately located the ce. Then, he went straight to his destination. It was a residential area, but it was spar sely popted. Noah looked around and checked several times. ¡°Yep, this is the ce,¡± he confirmed. They went to the neighbors and asked, ¡°Hello, has a foreign woman been living heretely?¡± As he spoke, Christopher took out Katherine¡¯s photo. The two neighbors stepped forward, picked up the photo, and looked at it carefully. They shook their heads and said, ¡°Sorry, we haven¡¯t met this beautiful woman before.¡± O Chapter 68 They also pointed at the house that Christopher had located. ¡°That house has been unupied for a long time, and I heard that the owner is traveling around the world.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Before the two foreigners could finish speaking. Felix secretly nced at Christopher. With just one glimpse, he hastily averted his gaze. Christopher¡¯s eyes gleamed with a cold light. They spent countless hours searching from Moranta to Ledroustein, only to realize in the end that their efforts were all in vain. No wonder Christopher¡¯s expression looked like this. Felix was silently thankful that Noah hade along. Without Noah¡¯s presence, he would have been unsure how tofort Christopher. After the two foreigners finished speaking, Christopher stood still,pletely mesmerized, and lost in a trance of contemtion. Noah graciously expressed his gratitude to them. ¡°Christopher, it appears that we have been deceived. It seems that she intentionally led us to the wrong address.¡± Noah told the truth and chose his words with caution. Christopher knew about the problem, but his friendship with Noah kept him from getting angry. Had it been his subordinates, he would have roared at them mercilessly until they werepletely lost. He gazed up at Noah and pondered before he uttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so cun ning.¡± When he heard this, Noah also found it utterly unbelievable. He hardly crossed paths with Katherine, so they never even had a chance to have a one- on-one conversation. She always silently followed Christopher and behaved sweetly and helplessly. Had he not been aware of Christopher¡¯s dislike toward her, he would have perceived a tranquil ambiance between them at that particr moment. He was surprised to see this side of Katherine. After he pondered and analyzed inwardly, Noah had a shiver down his spine. ¡®Never mess with a woman.¡± Chapter 69 Katherine taught him a valuable lesson. When the woman was in love, she became as gentle as a kitten. However, once the woman¡¯s heart turned cold, she would transform into a fierce lioness. In fact, he felt that a savage lioness was a better match for Christopher. Perhaps they were meant to be a perfect couple. However, there would be many unexpected turns along the way. Katherine couldn¡¯t possibly be in Ledroustein. It was best for them to leave. Noah asked tentatively, ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Felix stood aside and held his breath. His ears perked up as he fixated on Christopher¡¯s alluring, slender lips.. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Christopher replied reticently while everyone waited for his response. He believed Katherine had assistance from an expert. If she could deceive him and lead him into Ledroustein, then she would certainly have more tricks up her sleeve. He had no interest in participating in this cat-and-mouse game. Hence, it was better to wait instead. If she ever felt like showing up, she would do so on her own terms. Perhaps by then, the little cutie next to her would have learned to speak. He wondered whether the child would call him ¡°Daddy¡± when he saw him. Based on Katherine¡¯s current attitude toward him, it was highly unlikely that the child would. Perhaps she would even find a new father for the little cutie. Christopher¡¯s facial expression constantly shifted as thoughts raced through his mind. At times, it radiated warmth, sometimes it appeared overcast, and asionally it mirrored a violent storm. Felix lost his nerve to sneak up on Christopher and kept it out of his mind. Although Noah was like a pawn because he rushed to Ledroustein with them, he knew. 889% 1 Chapter 69 exactly what happened. On the ne, he was seated next to Christopher. When he looked at Christopher as he closed his eyes to rest, Noah asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the rush to find Katherine?¡± Noah couldn¡¯t understand why he wanted to disturb her life when he didn¡¯t have any feelings for her. Christopher didn¡¯t sleep well. He felt fine when he was upied, but as soon as he stopped, he was overwhelmed by fatigue. Christopher felt pain in his temple and instinctively pressed it with his fingers. With a gaze fixed ahead, he retorted with a voice filled with h o ar seness, ¡°Because she sna tched my son away from me.¡± As Noah drank water, Christopher blurted out these words, which caused the water to gush from his mouth. Christopher was either lucky or wise. If he had turned around and spoken, the water would have sprayed his face. Currently, only a handful of water droplets hadnded on his luxury suit. Noah yfully smiled and swiftly grabbed some tissues. He pretended to wipe Christopher¡¯s suit multiple times, just like a dawdling waiter. Christopher turned his head and red at him. ¡°You are blessed with a son, which is indeed a momentous asion worthy of immense joy. Come on! Show me your biggest smile. Just then, Noah took out his phone and turned on the camera to record this historic moment for Christopher. But Christopher wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke with him. He was filled with anxiety at the mere thought of his son potentially referring to someone else as ¡°Daddy.¡± Over the past two years, he was mean to her and hoped she would give up and ask for a divorce. Yet, she didn¡¯t care. Eventually, she became pregnant, which gave her a trump card. However, instead of staying, she decided to leave right away. Chapter 69 Is there anything I¡¯ve neglected? The more Christopher thought about it, the stranger he felt. Noah observed Christopher¡¯s refusal to cooperate and quickly snapped twice, which captured only a few images of his perpetually frigid expression. He sat down and prattled incessantly, ¡°Christopher, I don¡¯t care. When you locate your son, he should acknowledge me as his godfather.¡± It was ¡°father¡± again. Christopher rubbed his forehead. As a father, he had not even been acknowledged yet. These people were all after his son. Once again, Noah was ignored, which led him to cease causing any further disturbances. It was quiet in the cabin. Everyone was tired after such a fuss. Meanwhile, Maxwell had been discharged from the hospital. He waited anxiously and excitedly at the Levine manor, eager to hear some good news from Christopher. After an interminable wait, his long-awaited dream had finally be a reality. He was overjoyed. Heather sat beside Maxwell and gently reminded him, ¡°Maxwell, it¡¯s important for you to be mindful of your mood. Having fluctuating emotions like this can have negative effects on your health.¡± Regardless of what others said, he would always be willing to listen to them as long as he was in a good mood. ¡°All right. Your words have been heard.¡± Felix called over 20 minutes ago and said that they were already on their way back. Maxwell nced at his wristwatch and muttered, ¡°The ride from the airport to home takes a mere half an hour at most. They should be here soon.¡± Maxwell couldn¡¯t bear to stay seated any longer, so he walked out of the living room and waited in the courtyard. The engine of the car roared as it pulled into the courtyard. As Maxwell walked ahead, Christopher got out of the car and called him, ¡°Grandpa.¡± SEND GIFT He didn¡¯t answer immediately. He tilted his head and peered into the car. ¡°What happened? Why are you the only one back? Where is Katherine?¡± Christopher should have realized that Maxwell would never personally greet him in the courtyard as he had never received such treatment, This time was no different. He was waiting for Katherine. ¡°We weren¡¯t able to find her in Ledroustein.¡± He refrained from providing further exnations. In short, all efforts were in vain, and she was not found.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Maxwell¡¯s disappointment and overwhelming sense of loneliness extended far and wide. Witnessing Christopher¡¯s exhaustion, Maxwell simply couldn¡¯t hold him ountable. He stepped forward and patted Christopher on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been running around for two days. You must be feeling incredibly tired. Go and rest now. There¡¯s no need to hurry to find her. Take your time.¡± Three dayster, the Xander family from Norham and the Coleman family from Baykeep had a marriage of convenience. It was a joyous event. Many guests attended the event, including Christopher. Naturally, he attended the event for the sake of Noah. He had no interest in the Xander family. At the wedding reception, Daniel Xander looked around. Today was an important day for him. On the outside, he feigned radiant happiness, masking the bitter feelings that consumed his heart. In the hall stood a rigid and dignified figure. As his gaze locked onto the figure, he soon realized that it was none other than Christopher himself. He was well aware that Christopher would show up due to his connections with the Coleman family. Christopher sensed a gaze fixated on him. As he turned his head, little did he anticipate locking eyes with the groom himself. In response, Daniel Xander smiled courteously, Deep down, he harbored a profound hatred for Christopher. Katherine held a significant ce in his heart. Christopher was lucky to marry her, but he didn¡¯t value her. Within a mere two years, she was abandoned, and now, there was no news at all. The most dreadful deed was that he forced the Xander Group into a desperate 89%B situation, leaving them with no alternatives. As Christopher was a distinguished guest invited by the Coleman family, Noah soon came to greet him. He maintained his usual style and teased, ¡°Look at the festive atmosphere. Can you feel it? How is it? Are you nning to hold a grandeur wedding to make it up to Katherine once you get her back?¡± Christopher was difficult to deal with. He immediately raised his fist to make his point clear. Thus, Noah instantly fell silent and begged for mercy, raising both hands in surrender. Afterward, Noah spent some time with Christopher. Initially, Christopher intended toe here and give gifts, then leave. However, when he noticed the Xander family, he became intrigued and casually observed them. It was boring too. Therefore, he stood up and was about to leave. Noah escorted him to the entrance. During the wedding reception, everyone socialized and enjoyed drinks. Daniel Xander¡¯s wedding reception was also a business banquet to get to know more people. Melvin introduced Daniel Xander to several influential entrepreneurs in the industry. However, the bride he married was not the woman he loved. In the end, Daniel Xander deliberately got himself drunk. It was said that every minute of the wedding night was precious. Nevertheless, he was trying to avoid it. Marissa was meticulous about maintaining her cleanliness. Although she had feelings for Daniel Xander, she would not allow herself to be tarnished by him. Ultimately, Daniel Xander was left in the study, and Marissa was alone in their festive wedding room. However, bitterness consumed her heart. In the fairy tale, the prince and princess lived a happy life in the castle. But there seemed to be a huge gap between reality and fairy tale. The marriage of convenience between Daniel Xander and Marissa made headlines, and Kimberly also read the news. ¡°This is surprising. Kimberly thought. Gregory and Lucia protected Kristin so well. Even in this crucial moment, they refused to sacrifice her to save the Xander Group. Instead, Daniel Xander became the bargaining tool. Then, she erged the news image. Daniel Xander¡¯s demeanor remained as icy as ever. Marissa, who was next to him, seemed very likable and innocent, with no bad intentions. There were rumors that Daniel Xander was now in charge of Xander Group. At first, when she heard it, she was a little surprised. Gregory¡¯s greed for power was so strong. How could he possibly consider surrendering his authority? It must be the credit of Daniel Xander¡¯s father-inw, Melvin. That was good, too. Daniel Xander was much more capable than Gregory. Under the leadership of Daniel Xander, it was only a matter of time before the Xander Group went further. While she was lost in thought, Olivia came over and invited her for a high tea. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. The three little cuties must be quite famished by now. As their godmother, allow me to pamper their lovely and talented mother.¡± Olivia grabbed Kimberly¡¯s arm and was about to walk toward the door. ¡°Have you read thetest news? Daniel Xander is married.¡± Olivia knew Daniel Xander was the only person Kimberly cared about in the Xander family. ¡°Yeah, I saw it on the trending topics. I¡¯m happy for him that he¡¯s married and regained his authority, and now he can be independent in his choices.¡± Kimberly was telling the Chapter 701 truth. She and Daniel Xander had no status in the Xander family. They were not treated as the eldest daughter and son. Instead, they were treated as helpless strangers living under someone else¡¯s roof. All these changes urred after Diana died and Lucia married Gregory. It seemed like thedy of the house yed a pivotal role in ensuring the harmony and prosperity of the entire family. Olivia watched as Kimberly enjoyed a delicious meal in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. ¡°How many women would long to be in your shoes? You¡¯re pregnant. You can indulge in endless cravings, never worry about weight gain, and still maintain your stunning figure.¡± With a mischievous grin, Kimberly yfully responded, ¡°We share the same build and figure, you know. If you are expecting, you¡¯ll look just like me. Would you like to give it a try?¡± Olivia was taken aback by her final question, ¡°Would you like to give it a try?¡± ¡°Forget it! I¡¯mfortable being alone. Besides, what¡¯s yours is mine too. You have three little cuties. I¡¯m concerned that you might struggle to take care of them by then.¡± Kimberly was determined not to let Olivia slip away so easily. She leaned in and whispered into Olivia¡¯s car, ¡°Any updates with Vincent?¡± Olivia¡¯s cars and checks turned slightly pink as she was questioned. Indeed, Vincent looked for her and expressed his intention to pursue and take responsibility for her. She was incredibly irritated.. At work, she disyed a remarkable level of independence. However, she had difficulties handling her emotions when it came to love. Probably it was because of a past trauma. She nodded firmly at Kimberly. Suddenly, Kimberly¡¯s phone rang. It was David. Kimberly had a lot of respect for David. She picked up the phone and called out, ¡°David.¡± ¡°Kimberly, do you have a moment to talk? Fabian was caught,¡± David asked on the other end of the line, sounding cautious. Chapter 70 Once David had ensured that it was safe, he proceeded to inform her about the current updates. ¡°My buddy has been on guard duty for a while and finally spotted Fabian. However, the progress made is not significant. The person behind it was too c unn ing and never appeared all along. Before the ident, Fabian received an anonymous call. The caller asked him to take a leave of absence and return to his hometown. The caller also asked him to install a mini program in Dad¡¯s car. During that period, Fabian was being pursued relentlessly by usurious loan lenders. Then, out of nowhere, someone came to his rescue, offering him a glimmer of hope. However, the caller and Fabian never actually met during the transactions. The mini-program system and the payment were both prearranged in one location. Currently, all evidence suggests that Fabian is the one responsible, and he has been jailed. However, the clue suddenly broke off for no apparent reason.¡± David was filled with intense emotions. He firmly believed he could bring the murderer to justice, but he never anticipated him to be so cu nning. Kimberly was at the other end of the line, experiencing the same emotions as David. Subsequently, she In Dellmoor, four yearster. SEND GIFT All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. COMMENT 0 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Dexter, Sebastian, Candice, please hurry up or we will bete.¡± Kimberly rushed upstairs in a hurry and urged the children. As she entered the room, Dexter and Sebastian, the two little boys, were already neatly dressed and well-organized. Candice, on the other hand, was struggling to keep up with her brothers¡¯ pace. She hurriedly dressed, unconcerned about whether she was wearing the shirt correctly. The same could be said for her socks, which had a floral pattern on one and a princess design on the other. When Kimberly saw that, she did not me Candice and smiled indulgently. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you two lend a hand to your sister? A true gentleman must exude grace. Only then will pretty girls like you in the future!¡± Kimberly continued to teach her sons in that manner, hoping to influence them to be considerate and caring men. After all, they had a cold-blooded and cun ning father, and she was not sure if her efforts would be sufficient to keep them from bing as ruthless as their father in the future. Nheless, the results seemed promising for the time being. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± Hearing themand from their beautiful mother, Dexter and Candice quickly got into action. Seeing that, Candicepletely embraced her role as a ytime princess as she waited for Dexter and Sebastian to dress her up. Her brothers were her princes. ¡°Please extend your feet, beautiful princess. I¡¯m going to give you a prettier pair of socks!¡± ¡°Beautiful princess, please lift your arm. I¡¯m going to perform some magic on you!¡± Dexter and Sebastian yed along using their sweet and endearing voices, imitating scenes of princes and princesses from cartoons. Kimberly stood nearby, her lips curving in a warm and happy smile, almost melting from the sweetness of the scene. Leaving the Levine family four years ago and giving birth to these three little cuties was Chapter 71 probably the wisest decision she had ever made. The two little boys were quite capable and quickly dressed Candice up. Then, Kimberly helped Candice style her hair beautifully and adorned her with her favorite princess hair essories. The more Derly looked at Candice, the more she liked her outfit that day. She could not help but kiss Candice on the cheek, saying, ¡°You look so beautiful, my little princess.¡± When the two little boys saw their little sister getting such special treatment, they became envious and approached for their fair share of kisses. ¡®I guess they learned how to be jealous while they were in my womb, Kimberly thought, grinning adoringly. With all three of them washed up, they formed a queue and headed downstairs for breakfast. Esther and John had already prepared breakfast in a timely manner, anticipating the arrival of the three of them. ¡°Good morning, Mr. White and Ms. Hansley!¡± The three little cuties greeted them with impable politeness. Etiquette education had always been a priority for Kimberly. Hearing that, Esther and John could not stop smiling. ¡°Good morning, Esther and John replied, guiding the children to their seats for breakfast. Next, Kimberly looked at her watch and said to the children, ¡°Sweethearts, today is your first day of school, and we do not have much time left. You must finish your breakfast as soon as possible. Being Dexter and Sebastian understood what their mother meant, but Candice was still a bit oblivious. However, seeing her brothers¡¯ nod, she also vigorously bobbed her head. Following that, the three children fell silent, transforming into expert caters as they focused on finishing their breakfast. Although the Larson family could afford to hire world-ss private tutors to teach their children at home, Kimberly preferred to let them develop naturally. They needed friends, and should learn to make friends on their own. 2/5 53% Chapter 71 They could gradually form their own values as a result of social interactions. In the end, she decided to enroll them in the most prestigious kindergarten in Dellmoor. The only thing she was a little worried about was Candice, but with her two brothers. looking out for her, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. At that point, she could not keep protecting them like a mother hen protecting her chicks. Instead, she reasoned that she needed to be more like an eagle, giving her children. opportunities to exercise and experience life so that they could one day soar to great heights. In 20 minutes, they finished their breakfast and lined up to go to the washroom to brush their teeth. After that, they each grabbed their backpacks. Along the way, the three of them were extremely happy, singing as they went. Even Kimberly¡¯s brother, Simon, stated that the three of them had exceptional potential. They would undoubtedly be top-tier celebrities if they entered the entertainment industry, easily outshining him. Kimberly¡¯s fourth brother, Simon, was a film, television, and music superstar with international clout. Hence, the Larson family did not require the children to be celebrities to support them. In Kimberly¡¯s opinion, each stage of a child¡¯s life required them to focus on the tasks associated with that stage. Starting a career as a celebrity at such a young age would inevitably result in them neglecting their education. Aside from that, being spoiled from a young age and not having to face life¡¯s challenges. would only hinder their development. ¡°Wow, you guys are amazing! You are all truly exceptional singers.¡± Kimberly was always. quick to offer words of encouragement to them. Soon, they arrived at the school gate. It was the first day of a new semester, and the atmosphere was lively. Many families were there, with parents holding the hands of their children. The three of them were, dressed in matching outfits and holding hands. Dexter held. Sebastian¡¯s hand, Sebastian held Candice¡¯s hand, and Candice held Kimberly¡¯s hand as they walked. ?? Chapter 71 The scene instantly became the center of attention, and many people around couldn¡¯t help but look at them with envy. Some even stopped to take photos of them. Even though the kids were still young, they had previously asked Kimberly a question. ¡°Mommy, everyone else has a daddy. Where is our daddy?¡± Ever since she made the decision to give birth to them, Kimberly knew that they would eventually ask her that question. However, because of the love and care they received from so many people, the children did not care as much about that matter as they did before. In fact, Yandel Larson treasured them dearly, constantly concerned that they would be hurt or ill. brothers¡¯ affection for them also gave the impression that they Furthermore, Kim about them. had five fathers who As they approached the school gate, Kimberly stopped and said, ¡°Sweethearts, please go in now. Your teacher is waiting for you there. Remember what I told you about being polite to your teacher and your ssmates?¡± Before she could finish speaking, the three children had already dashed toward the teacher at the entrance. It appeared that attending kindergarten was a thrilling experience for them. From the moment she decided to send her children to that kindergarten, Kimberly had. made a decisive investment. She was not doing it to receive preferential treatment for her children. On the contrary, she had specifically instructed the teachers to treat her children like. any other ordinary students. Going to school, in her opinion, was an opportunity to experience life. If she had. wanted them to be treated like little princes and princesses, she could have kept them at home. When Marcellus Barnes, the head of the kindergarten, saw Kimberly, he was about to approach her to greet her, but she waved her hand quickly, signaling him to return inside. Based on their agreement, only Marcellus knew the true identities of the three little ones, while the teachers were kept in the dark. 4/5 53% Chapter 71 Finally, with her children safely arriving at kindergarten, Kimberly felt she had free time on her hands. 5/5 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Since giving birth to her children, Kimberly had rarely visited herpany. Olivia¡¯s merger and acquisition case effectively resolved the patent and market entry issues. As a result, her expertise was widely acknowledged by everyone in thepany. Originally, Kimberly intended to appoint her as the chief financial officer of Larson. Corporation, but Olivia politely declined. Kimberly understood her well. Olivia disliked being restrained. The position of chief financial officer was demanding, and Olivia was more than capable of handling it. It was simply that she did not want her freedom to be limited. She would rather serve as a consultant to Kimberly. With capable assistants like Frederick and Olivia, Kimberly didn¡¯t have to worry too much. Larson Corporation continued to thrive, bing one of the most profitable businesses in Dellmoor and even the entire Moranta. Olivia used to constantly chastise her for being too preupied with raising the children, resulting in her rarely having free time at that time. However, she had no other choice. Candice¡¯s body was weaker than Dexter and Sebastian¡¯s, which had necessitated more attention and effort from her in recent years. Because of that, she had significantly less time for socializing with friends. Shortly after, she took out her phone and called Olivia, saying, ¡°Ollie, I¡¯m free now. Let¡¯s go have some fun to celebrate.¡± Olivia, the children¡¯s godmother, was well aware that that day marked the first day of kindergarten for the little cuties. Even though she teased Kimberly about losing herself in motherhood, she could not help but be smitten by the adorable children, especially the way they spoke in their sweet and tender voices. Olivia¡¯s ns to remain unmarried and childless had crumbled because of them. ¡°What a surprise! You finally have some free time today, huh? All right. I¡¯m on my way.¡± Chapter 72 53% Olivia was indeed Kimberly¡¯s best friend. Whenever Kimberly needed her, she would be there. That was the tacit understanding they reached long ago. They scheduled a meeting at a Clusian-style restaurant. Despite having eaten breakfast, Kimberly was still extremely hungry after taking care of her kids all morning. In the blink of an eye, Kimberly had caten three prawns. Watching her gobble up the food, Olivia was a bit shocked and worried she might choke. Thinking about that, she handed Kimberly a ss of water and said, ¡°With the way you are eating, no one would believe you are the CEO of Larson Corporation if they did not already know.¡± Then, Olivia mockingly added, ¡°I mean, seriously, you need to learn to take things easy. Taking care of one child is difficult enough, but you insist on raising three. Do you consider yourself to be superhuman? Do you think you actually possess remarkable abilities?¡± Kimberly took a big gulp from the water ss, replying. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should try to rx now that the kids are older, or I will be old before I have time to do my own thing.¡± After saying that, she pinched her own face and continued, ¡°Look at my face. It appears that I have lost a lot of cogen in thest few years.¡± When Olivia heard that, she chuckled and joked, ¡°It¡¯s never toote to mend. You should make changes while there is still hope, or you might end up getting facelifts in Kepraria.¡± Kimberly caught on to Olivia¡¯s yful tone and yfully threatened to tickle her. In fact, that was Olivia¡¯s vulnerable spot, and she quickly begged for mercy. ¡°You sure are adaptable, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kimberly said with a chuckle, showing mercy. ¡°Ollie, I¡¯ve noticed that you and Vincent are bing more and more alike,¡± Kimberlymented. She wasn¡¯t just making it up. It was indeed the case. As a matter of fact, Olivia and Vincent had maintained a close friendship for the past four years, with hints of romance but no formalmitment. Even Kimberly, an outsider, was growing impatient. 53% Chapter 72 ¡®Why am I more anxious about her love interest than her?¡¯ Kimberly wondered. Even Olivia could notprehend. Although she did not dislike Vincent, they had simply not made any progress. ¡°I heard the Sullivan family is looking for a girl from a prestigious family and forcing him into going on blind dates,¡± Kimberly said with a solemn expression. ¡°The Sullivan family has always been like that, prioritizing marriage before career. To be the heir, you must first start a family. Of course, they are a bit more humane now, allowing the younger generations to choose their own partners, but it still has to go through the family¡¯s approval process.¡± Kimberly¡¯s intention was to kindly remind Olivia that if both of them had mutual feelings, they shouldn¡¯t hesitate and should take action. Besides, they had known each other for some time. In matters of love, the ones involved always could not see things objectively, but the bystanders could. One should always go with the flow. Doing something when the resistance is minimal. would result in happiness. When it came to her and Vincent, Olivia was no longer shy or avoiding the subject. Kimberly realized that she couldn¡¯t ce all the pressure on Olivia. She needed to encourage Vincent as well. In reality, Kimberly had discovered by chance that the Sullivan family was looking for a potential woman for Vincent¡¯s blind date. Despite his prestigious family background, Vincent had limited freedom when it came to making his own choices. He would live the rest of his life under the control of others if he did not dere his independence now. As someone who had been through a failed marriage, Kimberly did not want something simr to happen to someone she cared about. ¡°In any case, that is just how things work in rtionships. Once you miss the opportunity, there may not be another chance. Your rtionship with Jaxon is a prime example,¡± Kimberly continued. When Jaxon was mentioned, Olivia was taken aback. Kimberly was right. Despite their feelings for each other at the time, they had squandered their opportunity. It was at that moment that Olivia realized that she needed to give it some serious. thought. 3/5 53% Chapter 72 She had heard that a young woman from a prestigious family had a crush on Vincent. That woman appeared to have recently returned to the country, most likely because she wished to marry into the Sullivan family. ¡°I got it. You are already exhausted from caring for your three children, and you are treating me like the fourth! I know you¡¯re looking out for me, and I¡¯ll give it serious. consideration,¡± Olivia replied. ¡°Here, have a piece of honey-garlic chicken thighs. It¡¯s great for replenishing cogen,¡± Olivia added, picking up two pieces and cing them on Kimberly¡¯s te. Suddenly, Kimberly¡¯s phone rang, and she nced at it. Seeing Kimberly¡¯s furrowed brows, Olivia asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s calling at this time?¡± Surprisingly, it was a call from the kindergarten. ¡°Kindergarten,¡± Kimberly replied as she answered the phone. ¡°Hello, is this Candice¡¯s mother? You need toe to the kindergarten immediately. She got into a fight with one of her ssmates.¡± Hearing that, Kimberly was dumbfounded. She never imagined that Candice, who was generally extremely well-behaved, would fight with someone. She would not have reacted as strongly if it had been Dexter or Sebastian. After hanging up, Kimberly and Olivia rushed to the kindergarten. As expected, she knew her child the best.. The incident was not at all her child¡¯s fault. Brody Zackery, another student in the ss from a wealthy family, had been so spoiled by his family that he had turned into a bully. Candice was brave enough to call him out when she saw him bullying other students. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Brody tried to hit her as well. Nheless, he failed to recognize that, despite her appearance, Candice had inherited her father¡¯s genes and was quite capable of defending herself, Candice eventually fought back, and Brody¡¯s parents arrived, causing havoc. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 53% When Kimberly and Olivia arrived, they could not help but be enraged when they saw Brody¡¯s parents acting arrogantly. It was natural for parents to be protective of their children. Candice had her older brothers, Dexter and Sebastian, by her side all the time, which made her confident and fearless. There was no doubt that she undoubtedly inherited the Larson family genes. Despite her bravery, she was still just a child. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As soon as she saw her mother arriving, she rushed into Kimberly¡¯s arms and started crying. Because the teacher was unaware of Kimberly¡¯s identity, she followed the kindergarten¡¯s procedures. Themotion immediately drew the attention of Marcellus. When he arrived, he realized it involved one of the school¡¯s major financial supporters, Kimberly, and that Kimberly¡¯s child had been mistreated at the school. Marcellus was at a loss. ¡°What should I do?¡± he muttered to himself anxiously. Then, his voice grew louder when he addressed the teacher, asking, ¡°What happened? What is the deal with all the trouble on the first day of school?¡± The teacher, unsure why Marcellus was so upset, was at a loss for words and mused, ¡®A little y fighting between children is normal. What is causing him to be so agitated?¡± Even though she thought so, she did not dare to respond so bluntly, She respectfully recounted the whole incident in detail. ¡°Mr. Barnes, here¡¯s what happened. These two children got into a conflict due to a verbal dispute, and it eventually escted into a fight.¡± Marcellus, recognizing Candice, expressed disbelief, saying, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? She¡¯s such a small girl, and you¡¯re telling me that she bullied him?¡± After that, he pointed to Brody, who was both taller and chubbier than Candice. His family had overindulged him, and as a result, he was arrogant. He was also obese. Despite the fact that he clearly lost the fight, Brody made a dissatisfied sound and refused to admit it, saying, ¡°She only won because I let her win. If you do not believe me, we can have another fight.¡± 1/5 53% Chapter 73 Seeing that their son was acting so rudely in front of Marcellus, Brody¡¯s parents became anxious. Nheless, they were ignorant of Kimberly¡¯s true capabilities and had no idea that they¡¯d provoked a big shot. Those who were able to attend that kindergarten were typically from affluent families. Brody¡¯s family was too high-profile and arrogant, thinking highly of themselves. Even with Marcellus trying hard to control the situation from the sidelines, it was of no avail. Initially, Marcellus considered trying to appease Candice into letting it go as a way to assist Brody¡¯s family. Unexpectedly, they didn¡¯t appreciate it at all and even pointed fingers at Marcellus, saying, ¡°What kind of principal are you? Mr. Barnes, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re ying favorites.¡± Kimberly couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so she handed Candice over to Olivia. Kimberly did not want Candice to see what was about to happen next. She was. genuinely concerned that Candice would refuse to attend school the next day due to themotion. Marcellus immediately understood the situation and brought Kimberly and Brody¡¯s parents to his office. Kimberly remained calm as she attempted to reach an agreement. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Candice¡¯s mother. How do you n to resolve this matter?¡± Kimberly did not want to make a big deal out of it in the first ce. Because her children would still need to attend kindergarten in the future, she intended to reduce. major issues to minor ones. Regardless, she never expected to meet such an unreasonable parent on the first day of school. ¡°How do we want to resolve this? We are not short on cash, so we do not need anypensation,¡± Brody¡¯s parents boasted to Kimberly in high spirits. Kimberly suppressed her disdain and anger as she observed the other party¡¯s ostentatious demeanor. ¡°Well then, what kind ofpensation are you looking for?¡± she asked. When the other party heard Kimberly¡¯s words, they assumed she hadpromised and secretly reveled in their own disy of power. 2/5 Chapter 73 ¡°I want your daughter to publicly apologize to my son in front of the entire school!¡± Brody¡¯s father, Patrick Zackery, spoke with arrogance, enunciating his demand word for word. When he mentioned Candice, he even pointed arrogantly at Kimberly with his finger. Kimberly had been through a variety of situations over the years. Of course, she would not engage in a public brawl with the opposing party because doing so would damage her own reputation. She remainedposed and calmly said, ¡°Mister, are you sure you don¡¯t want to reconsider? The teacher and the surveince footage have confirmed that your son was at fault in this matter. Don¡¯t you think your demand is excessive?¡± By doing so, Kimberly was giving the other party onest chance to settle the dispute. amicably. She had not expected to deal with someone so obstinate, someone who was not afraid of any consequences and seemed eager to escte the situation, oblivious to how bad things were going to get in just a few moments. Brody¡¯s father, Patrick, clearly lost his patience. He appeared visibly impatient and issued amand to Marcellus, saying, ¡°Mr. Barnes, I¡¯ll make things clear now. If she doesn¡¯t offer a public apology, I won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡± ¡°Either she makes a public apology or she withdraws from school!¡± he said, raising his hairy finger. For Kimberly, the idea of forcing Candice to drop out of school was the final straw. She couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She ignored Brody¡¯s father, refusing to engage with his unreasonable demands. anymore. Instead, Kimberly turned to Marcellus and asked, ¡°Is this student¡¯s parent from Zackery Materials Corporation?¡± Before Marcellus could respond, Brody¡¯s father interjected, ¡°What does it matter if I¡¯m from Zackery Materials Corporation or Lewis Materials Corporation?¡± With that, he proudly revealed his influence. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from Zackery Materials. Corporation. Do you know that we¡¯re the exclusive distributor of Larson Corporation¡¯s products?¡± Hearing that, Kimberly concluded that Larson Corporation needed to go through another round of restructuring. ¡®How can such a rude person be the exclusive 3/5 Chapter 73 1 distributor for Larson Corporation¡¯s products? I suppose it is time for me to show my trump card and silence them in an instant.¡¯ Thinking about that, she reached for her phone and called her trusted aide, Frederick. ¡°Terminate all cooperation with Zackery Materials Corporation immediately!¡± she instructed. Kimberly disyed a decisiveness and ruthlessness reminiscent of Christopher at that moment, issuing immediate and firm orders to resolve the issue immediately. When Brody heard that, his attitude shifted from arrogance to bewilderment. He continued to struggle and eximed, ¡°Who do you think you are? Terminating all cooperation with Zackery Materials Corporation? Are you insane?¡± However, Frederick¡¯s efficiency was remarkable.. Just as Brody¡¯s father insulted Kimberly by calling her insane, he received a call from Larson Corporation.. The next second, he shifted from his arrogant demeanor to one of deference, answering the call with a subservient tone. Kimberly wanted to regurgitate the prawns she had just eaten as she looked at his expression while he spoke on the phone. In less than 20 seconds, he began shouting into the phone. But the other end of the line had already disconnected, denying him the opportunity to beg forgiveness. It was at that moment that he finally realized that he had offended a big shot. In the meantime, Kimberly turned and briskly walked away. She had never been one to enjoy spectacles. With the termination of Larson Corporation¡¯s business with Zackery Materials Corporation, thetter was effectively on the verge of bankruptcy. She was certain that his son would not be able to attend that kindergarten anymore. With the matter resolved, she decided to leave, but not beforeforting her daughter, Candice. After Patrick finally realized his grave mistake and considered going after Kimberly, he was stopped by a security guard. Left with no choice, he had to seek Marcellus¡¯ help. He copsed to the ground, losing his previous arrogance, and grabbed Marcellus¡¯ sleeve with desperation. ¡°Mr. Barnes, please put in a good word for me. It is entirely my fault for offending someone I should not have.¡± 4/5 Chapter 73 However, Marcellus only gave the pitiful middle-aged man a meaningful look before yanking his hand away. With a deep sigh, he went out of his office. SEND GIFT Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 He was arrogant earlier but became miserable and pathetic at that moment. Brody¡¯s father walked out with a frustrated expression, lost in thought, and looked disappointed, like a disheartened person who was about to jump off the building after losing money. Brody¡¯s mother, Joyce Zackery, noticed that the situation was bad. Patrick had always been the one who caused others to suffer loss and had never suffered loss himself. Besides, she had seen Kimberlye out a while ago. Logically, that was not Patrick¡¯s way of handling things. Before the domineering Patrick reached the door, Joyce and Brody walked up to: Patrick eagerly. ¡°Patrick, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Truth be told, she was trembling when she asked that. She had always been the least important person in the family. When Patrick heard that, he suddenly became lucid. He immediately grabbed Brody, whom he usually favored, and scolded him. Joyce, standing next to him, was terrified. She had never seen a scene like that before. In the past, even though Brody had done something wrong, everyone in the Zackery family would have protected and spoiled him. ¡°Patrick, why did you scold Brody?¡± Brody covered half his face and cried loudly when he heard that Joyce was protecting him. He even said firmly, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯m going to tell Grandpa and Grandma right now!¡± Then, he ran away by himself. When Joyce saw that, she was afraid that something bad was going to so she ignored Patrick and ran after Brody. The scene looked like a prelude to someone bing poor. n to R. The first half of Patrick¡¯s life had gone smoothly. When he was in middle age, he faced a catastrophic crisis. He was pathetic and detestable. An evil person confessed and woke up only in a moment of desperation. He got in the driver¡¯s seat and sat there without starting the car. He wanted to make Chapter 74 amends but had no chance. Previously, Kimberly and Marcellus had attempted to tolerate Patrick on multiple asions. Nevertheless, Patrick grew furious and aimed to push them to their limits. He reaped what he sowed. In the meantime, Kimberly looked at Candice in distress. Then, she reached out to hug and kiss her. Kimberly was a little scared. A person¡¯s sense of security would be easily lost. On second thought, the kindergarten was actually a small society. Those were the normal things the children needed to face after they grew up. It was not necessarily a bad thing for them to experience it sooner. ¡°Mommy, that ssmate is truly fierce. He was obviously unreasonable and bullied the girl, Candice said in a mellow voice. She seemed to have things straightened out and knew what was going on. Kimberly stroked her head. The Big Bad Wolf in the cartoon did something bad and ended up being punished. It¡¯s the same in kindergarten. He¡¯ll be punished for what he has done!¡± Candice and the other two little cuties looked at Kimberly at the same time. Their eyes. blinked, and their long eyshes fluttered like ck piano keys moving up and down. Dexter thought of something and could not help but be curious. He wanted to know how the bad person was punished. ¡°Mommy, how will the teacher punish Brody in the end?¡± Dexter asked. ¡°Um¡­¡± Kimberly wondered how to respond. She said to herself, ¡®You truly are my naughty son. You only ask difficult questions. That was a very challenging question. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll be punished by the teacher. Maybe his parents will confiscate his toys. Or maybe¡­ Kimberly deliberately made a long foreshadowing before answering. ¡°Perhaps he doesn¡¯t like the school, so he bullied his ssmates. In that case, his mom will eventually transfer him to a new school.¡± Kimberly¡¯s answer was based on two considerations. 53%* Chapter 74 On the one hand, she wanted to tell the children in a more eptable way that Brody would no longer be their ssmate. On the other hand, she also wanted to find out if they were thinking of changing schools themselves. As for the possibilities mentioned by Kimberly, the three little cuties began a lively discussion. They were discussing it passionately. It seemed they had forgotten the unhappiness in school and were judging a topic as outsiders. ¡°I think he¡¯s going to get punished by the teacher. That¡¯s what I saw in the cartoon. The teacher says today that if you don¡¯t follow the rules, you will be punished.¡± Dexter was the first to say what he thought. The three of them seemed to be having a debate. Dexter did not forget to ask Kimberly¡¯s opinion, ¡°Mommy, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± He considered Kimberly the arbiter. ¡°Well, I guess that makes sense!¡± When Sebastian heard Kimberly¡¯s affirmation of Dexter, he did not want to be outdone. ¡°I think he¡¯s supposed to sleep alone at night. If he does something wrong, he has to stay in a dark room.¡± When Kimberly heard Sebastian¡¯s answer, she was stunned. She had never let them stay in a small and dark room or threatened them with it. ¡°Sebastian, I think Brody is over three years old like you. You can sleep by yourself,¡± Kimberly said. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I don¡¯t think Mommy will want to put us in a dark room, Sebastianmented. He must have watched some cartoons or read someic books. Sebastian was probably the most cun ning and simr to Christopher among the three children. Kimberly needed to intervene and correct. She did not want to have an aloof kid in her life after doing everything she could to leave an indifferent man. At that moment, Christopher sneezed a few times in a row in the CEO¡¯s office of the Levine Group in Norham. He casually grabbed two tissues, wiped them, and thought, ¡°Who is saying I¡¯m handsome behind my back again?¡± Felix stood aside, waiting for Christopher to sign, and asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Levine, 53% Chapter 74 have you caught a cold? Shall I buy you some medicine?¡± Christopher waved his hand and eloquently signed his elegant signature on the document. Christopher stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window after Felix left. He turned his head and stretched his back. It had been four years since he had heard from Katherine. It was as if she had vanished from the earth. Maxwell and the others were anxious to find their great-grandchildren, but what was more urgent at that moment was Christopher¡¯s marriage. Ivy had been waiting for Christopher devotedly. They all saw it and thought the two were a good match. They were pushing Christopher to get married recently. He had no choice but to work around the clock to dy the matter. At that time, the atmosphere in the car in Dellmoor was still lively. Sebastian had understood Kimberly¡¯s words and nodded firmly. Then it was Candice¡¯s turn to speak. She was sitting on the side and could not wait and tried to interrupt several times. It seemed that ordinary etiquette education was still very effective. ¡°Mommy, I think he doesn¡¯t like the students, so he bullies others. We all cherish what we like!¡± Kimberly gave a thumbs-up and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. What you say makes sense. In short, his behavior that day was wrong. We should be kind to others and not bully the weak.¡± When Kimberly saw it was a good time to teach the children, she began to give another Cleopatra speech. The three little cuties listened attentively. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Olivia settled into the driver¡¯s seat, then turned to nce at the entire family, a warm feeling of joy washing over her. Back at the Larson residence, the children had just finished lunch and were now ying in the amusement park in the residence. Esther and several serv ants kept a watchful eye on them. Olivia and Kimberly were in the second-floor study, standing by a floor-to-ceiling window, watching the little ones as they yed joyfully. ¡°Look at how much fun those kiddos are having!¡± Olivia was already caught up in their joy. The children were innocent by nature. No matter how unhappy they might feel, they could quickly let go of their troubles. Kimberly¡¯s gaze followed the little ones¡¯ yful antics, her face glowing with a deep sense of contentment. A peaceful life was no more than that. Suddenly, the peaceful silence was shattered by the rapid ringing of a phone. Kimberly frowned, and her expression reflected her displeasure and contempt. It was already lunchtime, and she couldn¡¯t understand who could be so thoughtless as to call at that hour. She nced down and saw that it was Frederick calling. He was well aware of her routine and wouldn¡¯t have called at that hour unless it was a matter of importance. When she saw Frederick¡¯s name, her mood brightened a bit, and she pressed the answer button. ¡°Ms. Larson, Mr. Zackery of Zackery Materials Corporation has insisted on meeting with you to offer an apology.¡± Frederick sounded just as puzzled as he spoke on the other end of the line. Frederick knew that Patrick wanted to apologize since he had been the one to cklist Zackery Materials Corporation. It had been a decision of higher authorities, and he had only followed their orders. Zackery Materials Corporation had served as a long-standing supplier to Larson Corporation for years, and their flourishing in Dellmoor owed much to their affiliation with Larson Corporation. It seemed that their sustained sess had led them to becent. Frederick was well aware of Kimberly¡¯s authoritative presence, having spent. considerable time with her. She had a simple rule. She didn¡¯t bother others unless they bothered her, but if someone crossed her, she didn¡¯t make it easy for them. It was clear that Patrick had managed to get himself on the wrong side of Kimberly. Frederick couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by Patrick¡¯s audacious behavior. Even if Patrick didn¡¯t know Kimberly was the CEO of Larson Corporation, there was no excuse for his arrogance, particrly when dealing with such a beautiful woman. ¡®Wow, I didn¡¯t expect that uncouth man to act so fast, Kimberly thought. A look of disdain crossed her face as she remembered Patrick¡¯s former arrogance and overbearing demeanor. This person is truly absurd. In this world, there are all kinds of medicines: antihypertensive, painkiller, hematinic¡­ Doesn¡¯t he know there¡¯s no such thing as regret pills?¡± she mused. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to ensure that person disappears from Larson Corporation. He must never set foot in Larson Corporation again.¡± Kimberly gave the order with unwavering determination, exuding an air of elegance and regal authority, much like an icy beauty queen. She believed that someone like Patrick could pose a significant risk to thepany¡¯s prosperity if he showed up at Larson Corporation. Frederick immediately notified the security department upon receiving the order. At the same time, he became increasingly convinced of Patrick¡¯s remarkable talent for getting Kimberly stirred up. A minuteter, several guards of the security department had already carried Patrick into the elevator. Patrick¡¯s pleas seemed to go unanswered in the face of those abrupt, sturdy men. Patrick realized he had no choice but to cling desperately to William for support at that terrible moment. He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Let go of me! I demand to see Mr. William Larson!¡± However, the reality was that Larson Corporation had undergone significant changes, and everyone recognized only Kimberly. No one knew or cared about William. The security guards paid him no heed, lifted him out of the elevator, and swiftly drove 1:12 Thu. 15 an Chapter 75 him out thepany gate. To prevent him from re-entering Larson Corporation, the sturdy men formed a human barricade. 53% The spectacle caught the attention of everyone at Larson Corporation. It caused quite a stir. Patrick from Zackery Materials Corporation was well known to many people. He had likely taken over Zackery Materials Corporation during William¡¯s tenure, and their close rtionship had given him an undeserved air of authority. As a result, most people tried to avoid him and keep their distance from him. Numerous female employees harbored a strong aversion to him due to his cun ning demeanor. His lecherous conduct and the way he leered at his attractive female colleagues were genuinely repulsive. They felt a sense of satisfaction to see him in such trouble. It reinforced the belief that sooner orter, there would be consequences for wrongdoing. As a result, they wholeheartedly apuded and praised Kimberly for that turn of events. A colleague on the first floor nonchntly snapped a photo of Patrick looking.pletely defeated and promptly shared it on group chat. The chat was immediately flooded with a series of celebratory emojis. One particrly sardonic member evenposed a rhyme: [Once the haughty Mr. Zackery, with airs of grandeur, full of glee. Now reduced to a down-and-out, a tale of fortune turned about.] Meanwhile, Frederick also faithfully reported Patrick¡¯s request to meet with William. With Frederick¡¯s professionalism and keen intuition, he considered that piece of information to be highly valuable. Kimberly¡¯s approach was indeed reflected in the matter. Still, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but see shades of Christopher in it. ¡°Kimberly, you¡¯ve managed this situation brilliantly. Mr. Zackery was practically inviting trouble,¡± Olivia remarked, her praise devoid of any exaggeration. If it hadn¡¯t been for his pushy demand for an apology from Candice and his intention to have her expelled, Kimberly would have been willing to offer him a way out. Chapter 7.5 Zackery Materials Corporation seemed to have lucked out in avoiding scrutiny during the clean-up of William¡¯s remaining supporters. It appeared they had managed to stay under the radar. The main reason was that during Cameron¡¯s tenure as the head of Larson Corporation, Tyson Zackery, Patrick¡¯s father, directly supervised Zackery Materials Corporation. He was known for his prudent and rtively honest approach. That was akin to Zackery Materials Corporation having a ¡°get-out-of-jail-free¡± card. Kimberly casually remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zackery Materials Corporation to turn out to be such a goldmine for Uncle William. He must have made quite a fortune over the years. Olivia naturally agreed with her remarks. With her financial and investment knowledge, Olivia was fully aware of the profitability involved in such dealings. Kimberly quipped, ¡°No wonder Uncle William has so much free time to indulge in antique collecting all day long. It¡¯s quite avish pursuit, you know. Just a few days ago, I heard he bought a vase from the Byzantine Empire period at an auction market for a who pping 10 million dors.¡± Olivia pondered for a moment and kindly reminded Kimberly, ¡°This person should undergo a more thorough investigation, and there might be some hidden secrets. These matters are like tumors. The sooner you deal with them, the more essential it is for thepany¡¯s growth.¡± Kimberly nodded. It appeared that an idea she had been considering for some time was finally taking shape. ¡°I n to conduct aprehensive audit of Larson Corporation. Starting with Uncle. William¡¯s tenure, we will conduct thorough audits of all major coborative projects. over the past few years.¡± Kimberly looked up at Olivia with a serious expression and exined, ¡°Frederick has a very busy schedule, and I can¡¯t assign this task to anyone else. Therefore, I need you, my strategist, to take charge.¡± Kimberly often felt that Olivia was an invaluable strategist to her. She was grateful to have Olivia by her side in the Larson family. Otherwise, she would have felt truly lost. Olivia was a straightforward person. She was willing to help Kimberly wholeheartedly. What further motivated her was the substantial reward Kimberly provided. Olivia had long since be a wealthy 53% Chapter 75 Zackery Materials Corporation seemed to have lucked out in avoiding scrutiny during the clean-up of William¡¯s remaining supporters. It appeared they had managed to stay under the radar. The main reason was that during Cameron¡¯s tenure as the head of Larson Corporation, Tyson Zackery, Patrick¡¯s father, directly supervised Zackery Materials Corporation. He was known for his prudent and rtively honest approach. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. That was akin to Zackery Materials Corporation having a ¡°get-out-of-jail-free¡± card. Kimberly casually remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zackery Materials Corporation to turn out to be such a goldmine for Uncle William. He must have made quite a fortune over the years.¡± Olivia naturally agreed with her remarks. With her financial and investment knowledge, Olivia was fully aware of the profitability involved in such dealings. Kimberly quipped, ¡°No wonder Uncle William has so much free time to indulge in antique collecting all day long. It¡¯s quite avish pursuit, you know. Just a few days ago, I heard he bought a vase from the Byzantine Empire period at an auction market for a who pping 10 million dors.¡± Olivia pondered for a moment and kindly reminded Kimberly, ¡°This person should undergo a more thorough investigation, and there might be some hidden secrets. These matters are like tumors. The sooner you deal with them, the more essential it is for thepany¡¯s growth.¡± Kimberly nodded. It appeared that an idea she had been considering for some time was finally taking shape. ¡°I n to conduct aprehensive audit of Larson Corporation. Starting with Uncle William¡¯s tenure, we will conduct thorough audits of all major coborative projects over the past few years.¡± Kimberly looked up at Olivia with a serious expression and exined, ¡°Frederick has a very busy schedule, and I can¡¯t assign this task to anyone else. Therefore, I need you, my strategist, to take charge.¡± Kimberly often felt that Olivia was an invaluable strategist to her. She was grateful to have Olivia by her side in the Larson family. Otherwise, she would have felt truly lost. Olivia was a straightforward person. She was willing to help Kimberly wholeheartedly. What further motivated her was the substantial reward Kimberly provided. Olivia had long since be a wealthy 5/3 07:12 Thu, 25 Jan Bw. Chapter 75 53% Just as they reached an agreement and exchanged high-fives, a sports car suddenly entered the yard. The screeching brakes caught the attention of the three little cuties. SEND GIFT Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Much like boys¡¯ natural fascination with sports cars, Dexter and Sebastian wasted no time sliding down the slide to catch a glimpse of the shy sports car in the courtyard. It seemed like Candice was particrly fond of this sports car as well. ¡°Wow, this car is so cool. Dexter and Sebastian, can we ask Mommy to buy one too?¡± Candice seemed to have a telepathic connection with Dexter and Sebastian, effortlessly tuning into their thoughts. The two young boys turned to look at Candice with a serious expression. In their brief nod, they shifted their attention back to the sports car. Suppressing their curiosity, they engaged in a thoughtful conversation. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever seen this car before, Dexter remarked. ¡°I really wish we could sit in it and go for a ride,¡± Sebastian added. ¡°But Mommy told us not to go near strangers,¡± Candice reminded. At that very moment, the driver¡¯s side door swung open, and the driver strode toward the rear trunk. Once the three little cuties realized that the handsome man was David, their excitement. surged, and they rushed over. ¡°Uncle David, Uncle David, Uncle David¡­¡± Hearing the endearing calls of his nieces and nephew, David paused what he was doing, crouched down, and eagerly awaited their warm hugs. After their affectionate greetings, the trunk of the sports car popped open, and it was ast if David was performing pure magic. One fascinating toy after another suddenly materialized right in front of the little ones. ¡°Wow, this is my favorite doll, and her dress is so beautiful!¡± Candice immediately spotted her gift. In fact, her room was practically overflowing with dolls. Just like how every girl¡¯s closet. always yearned for one more pretty dress, she had no resistance when it came o dolls. She held her beloved toy, unwilling to part with it. ¡°Thank you, Uncle David, I love you. the most,¡± she said, then tip-toed to nt a hearty kiss on David¡¯s check. Dexter and Sebastian each received a toy sports car and a Transformers toy, and their 53% Chapter 761 joy knew no bounds. They were bursting with excitement, eager to take their toy cars for a spin. David was well aware of their impatience and had thoughtfully ensured that the salesperson had fully charged the toys for them. At that moment, Kimberly and Olivia emerged upon hearing themotion. Kimberly yfully teased, ¡°David, if you keep pampering them like this, you¡¯re definitely spoiling them.¡± However, David didn¡¯t seem concerned. ¡°Our kids deserve all the pampering so they can stand strong out there!¡± There was an underlying meaning in David¡¯s words, likely hinting at his awareness of the recent incident at the kids¡¯ kindergarten. It appeared that he had made a special visit to find out about the incident. Despite his usually hectic schedule, David made an effort to visit them nearly every weekend. Seeing Dexter and Sebastian having so much fun, Candice also became interested. She rushed over and tugged at the hem of Kimberly¡¯s dress. ¡°Mommy, I want to y with Dexter and Sebastian too.¡± Kimberly, noticing the eager look in Candice¡¯s eyes, crouched down and affectionately patted her head. Kimberly blinked her big eyes, her amber eyes yfully rolling around, purposefully giving herself an adorable and clever look. ¡°I believe you can solve this problem on your own!¡± She pointed toward Dexter and Sebastian and said with gentleness, ¡°Right now, there¡¯s only one princess, but we have two knights. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be thrilled to take the princess for a ride.¡± Upon hearing Kimberly¡¯s suggestion, Candice quickly had an idea. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she addressed Dexter and Sebastian. ¡°My dearest knights, today, the princess desires anN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. adventure. What do you say we settle this with a game of Rock, Paper, Scissors? The winner gets to apany the princess!¡± It was quite surprising how well Candice handled the situation with just a bit of guidance. When Candice initially expressed her desire to ride in the sports car, she expected Dexter and Sebastian to readily agree as soon as Kimberly mentioned it to them. However, Kimberly deviated from the usual script. She used the moment to teach Candice the importance of self-reliance. Chapter 761 It didn¡¯t take long to determine the winner. Candice happily took her ce in Dexter¡¯s car, and Dexter even chivalrously opened the door for her. David gazed at Kimberly affectionately. ¡°You certainly have a knack for this, but raising kids is quite a skill.¡± He truly believed that when it came to parenting, he was a straightforward person who preferred directness. Kimberly instantly grasped his point and yfully teased, ¡°David, you¡¯ll have to find an exceptionally patient wife in the future. Parenting isn¡¯t just about discipline and punishment; it¡¯s important to impart valuable lessons through enjoyable activities. I¡¯ve learned that over the past few years.¡± She cast another nce at Olivia and continued, ¡°Practice is the ultimate measure of truth. I have ns to write a book in the future, sharing these valuable experiences with all of you. What do you say?¡± Olivia¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Great, I¡¯m eagerly anticipating the transformation of the female CEO into a super mom!¡± The three little ones were thoroughly enjoying themselves, and Dexter and Sebastian began a lively race with their toy cars. Fortunately, the Larson residence offered ample space for them to have plenty of fun in the yard. John and a few serva nts were keeping an eye on the kids. After Kimberly provided some instructions, she headed back to the living room, apanied by David and Olivia. ¡°David, you usually only have time to visit them on weekends. Why the surprise visit today?¡± Kimberly asked, already knowing the answer. David was extremely protective of the kids. Upon hearing from Vincent that they had a tough time at kindergarten, he rushed over to assess the situation. ¡°These three are my precious gems. If anyone tries to bully them, I won¡¯t tolerate it.¡± Originally, Vincent was nning toe along, but he had to attend an urgent. meeting. Kimberly yfully turned to Olivia and shed a mischievous smile, as if to say, ¡°You, youngdy, you and David still insist that nothing¡¯s happening.¡± Olivia naturally picked up on Kimberly¡¯s teasing, expecting that Kimberly might yfully use her of prioritizing her romantic interests over her responsibilitiester. David continued, ¡°Who are they? They must be quite audacious to bully our kids.¡± As he spoke, he even warned. ¡°Kimberly, you can¡¯t simply ignore this.¡± Chapter 76 Watching David¡¯s furious expression, Olivia couldn¡¯t help but reflect, ¡°Indeed, family traits run deep.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re notfortable dealing with it, I can handle this matter.¡± Kimberly could sense David¡¯s anger in his words, and she knew he wouldn¡¯t easily let go. of this issue. ¡°David, the situation has already been resolved. Please don¡¯t worry. I understand that the environment ys a significant role in shaping a person¡¯s character, so I¡¯ll keep a close watch on the kids¡¯ school.¡± Then, she proceeded to provide David with a detailed ount of the entire incident. Upon hearing that the matter had been resolved and that Zackery Materials Corporation had been cleared, David experienced a profound sense of relief. However, when he heard the name ¡°William,¡± his expression darkened considerably. That sly man was undeniably cun ning, and Zackery Materials Corporation was likely just one of his hidden pawns, leaving the question of how many more remained to be uncovered. SEND GIFT Chapter 77 Chapter 77 hapter 77 Kimberly seemed much more rxed than usualpared to David¡¯s seriousness. Her behavior never failed to amaze him. Indeed, Kimberly was the sister he had always wanted. David couldn¡¯t help but remember how her submission to Christopher had made him clench his fists in frustration, back when she had been called Katherine Xander, and he had first discovered her. At that moment, he wished he could smash Christopher¡¯s captivating face, which had a maic charm that attracted women. In many people¡¯s eyes, Kimberly seemed incredibly lucky because she had rediscovered her authentic self. However, few people knew the pressure and effort she endured behind the scenes. Not only did she have to deal with intensepetitive pressures on her own, but she also had to navigate theplexities of managing internal conflicts among various figures within thepany The most prominent of thosepanies was the investment firm that William headed up. William, however, had proven himself to be quite adaptable. On the surface, William seemed to have changed in the years since Kimberly¡¯s return to the Larson family, showing more restraint. Even his beloved daughter, Whitney, had shed some of her domineering attitude. Yet, David didn¡¯t see that change as a simple case of someone turning over a new leaf. He realized that dealing with someone who was concealing their true self and pretending was far more challenging than dealing with an openly arrogant and obstinate person. Kimberly was quite perceptive and naturally understood David¡¯s concerns. ¡°David, don¡¯t worry too much about the future. Enjoy the present, that¡¯s what truly matters,¡± she said with a rxed and radiant smile. ¡°Have you forgotten what you told me back then?¡± She blinked her big eyes as if reminding David of the words they had shared. Subsequently, the two of them spontaneously uttered the same phrase, perfectly in harmony. 1/5 Chapter 77 ¡°There¡¯s always a solution to a problem!¡± They exchanged nces and broke intoughter. About an hourter, the three little cuties grew tired of ying with the toy cars. They then rushed to the living room. David was their favorite because he would carry them on his shoulders. David was a burly man, over six feet three inches tall. One by one, the little cuties took turns sitting on his shoulders as he sped up, imitated a diving eagle, or pretended to be a giant airne soaring through the sky. The living room was filled with a mix of sounds, includingughter, shouts, and yful bickering among the three adorable children, creating a joyful and lively atmosphere. Olivia watched the strong sibling bond between David and Kimberly and felt a wave of nostalgia. It had been a long time since she had visited her own family. Compared to many people her age, she considered herself fortunate to have a capable older brother, Wayne Salter, who could manage the family matters, sparing her from making sacrifices to ensure the family¡¯s future. However, the Salter family¡¯s traditional values remained, and there remained a particr expectation that both men and women should marry when they reached at certain level of maturity, a rule passed down by their ancestors. In recent years, Olivia was still young, and her family was well aware of her past. unpleasant rtionship, so there was no rush to get married. In the blink of an eye, more than four years had passed since she had moved to Dellmoor. During a phone conversation with Madeline Salter, Olivia¡¯s mother, the day before, they got around to the subject Olivia had been trying to avoid after some initial pleasantries. ¡°Ollie, you¡¯re not getting any younger. Don¡¯t focus solely on your career. The most important thing for a young woman is to find a loving family and a good husband.¡± Madeline¡¯s persistent words over the phone appeared to be losing their influence on Olivia, as if she had be immune to them. Nheless, acknowledging the difficulty of opposing Madeline¡¯s wishes, Olivia patiently listened, asionally offering responses, and was eventuallypelled to set a deadline for her. Olivia was under considerable pressure and simply wanted to end the conversation as Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 77 soon as possible. Then she suddenly had an idea that seemed promising at that time but made her regret her decisionter. ¡°Ollie, are you being honest with me? Have you actually found a boyfriend?¡± Madeline was on the other end of the line, sounding somewhat skeptical. She pondered, ¡®Have I been pressuring her too much in recent months? Maybe she came up with this boyfriend story just to get me off her back because I¡¯ve been bothering her?¡¯ Madeline was genuinely happy to hear that Olivia had found someone she was interested in, but the news hade so abruptly that she couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of unease. She decided to create a situation to verify the truth. Then, Madeline proceeded to interrogate Olivia as if she were conducting a census, bombarding Olivia with dozens of questions. ¡°What does he do for a living? How old is he? How tall is he? Where is his family from, and what does his family do?¡± Madeline had always believed in the importance of matching social status and background when it came to finding a partner. In that context, she had a deep sense of aplishment and the authority to speak, which was supported by the existence of previous examples of sess. Wayne and Anne Salter, Olivia¡¯s sister-inw, had undergone thorough scrutiny by Madeline. Their love was deep, and their rtionship was perfect. Over the past few years, they had even weed a chubby little grandson into the family.. Olivia deeply regretted her choice as she watched Madeline¡¯s actions unfold. At first, she had intended to reassure Madeline and case her concerns. Little did she know that she had unwittingly created more Olivia had always been a dutiful daughter, and when Madeline asked questions, she. found it hard not to answer. If she didn¡¯t provide adequate answers, Madeline might set her up on a blind date. Yet, even if she wanted to answer honestly, she didn¡¯t have any information about her potential future husband or his family background. She would have to make up details on the spot in order to have an answer. Then she had a brilliant idea. Since Madeline wis a fan of Brad Pitt, Olivia thought of describing her future husband based on Brad Pitt¡¯s qualities to please her. That way, she could easily brush the subject aside. Chapter 77 Everything appeared to be going smoothly, and Madeline was truly delighted when she heard it. However, a more challenging and unexpected task suddenly emerged, catching Olivia off guard. ¡°Ollie, it¡¯s been a Since youst visited. How about this, bring him this Saturday, introduce him, and let your dad and I get to know him.¡± As Madeline spoke, she gave subtle hints with her eyes to Benedict Salter, Olivia¡¯s father, who sat nearby. Benedict had been sitting on the couch reading a newspaper while listening to the conversation between Madeline and Olivia. He had likely grasped the situation. At that moment, he felt a great deal of sympathy for his beloved daughter, but there was also a hint of anticipation in his heart. ¡°Here, wait a moment, I¡¯ll let your dad speak with you.¡± Madeline handed over the phone and whispered in Benedict¡¯s ear, ¡°Make sure Olivia brings her future husband to us!¡± Benedict and Madeline had always been a couple admired by many. Benedict was a devoted husband who excelled at taking care of his wife. The love between them was the kind of love that Olivia had always looked up to. After Madeline had shared her thoughts, Benedict felt it was his responsibility to fulfill the request. ¡°Ollie, I overheard your conversation with your mom, and it sounds like this young man is quite a catch. Let¡¯s invite him over this Saturday, so we can all get to know him better. Otherwise, your mom will be losing sleep over this again.¡± Olivia felt a sense of defeat when she realized her parents were in agreement on the matter. She had hoped that Benedict would stand by her as he had in the past. She knew she had to create the fabric of lies she had spun all on her own. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Even the usually clever Inferno found herself stumped at that moment. She decided to take it one step at a time, starting by ending the phone call and then nning her next course of action.. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Benedict and Madeline were eagerly anticipating the arrival of their son-inw. Madeline appeared startled. She suddenly pped her thigh and yelped. Her outburst left Benedict bewildered, thinking that something had gone awry. Benedict quickly turned his gaze toward her and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± ¡°I forgot to ask what¡¯s our son-inw¡¯s favorite food!¡± Madeline replied. Upon hearing Madeline¡¯s answer, Benedict felt that her nervousness and extravagance were somewhat excessive. Madeline could not stop uttering ¡°son-inw¡± at every opportunity. If Olivia found out. she would be afraid to bring her partner home. The whole situation seemed to suggest they were discussing marriage arrangements.. ¡°Rx. Just prepare some home-cooked dishes. Most importantly, make the food Ollie loves. We need to show him how much we cherish and love our daughter. This way, her future husband and his family will value her even more.¡± What Benedict said was true, and he spoke with the air of an emotional expert. Madeline nodded in agreement. She realized he had a point. The haste in wanting to meet Olivia¡¯s partner was driven by their desire to ensure she would find a loving and caring family. In contrast to the joyful atmosphere at the Salter residence, after Olivia hung up the phone, she found herself at a loss. She ran her fingers through her hair in frustration. However, she still could not think of a suitable candidate to act as her boyfriend. She did not have many male friends in her social circle. The first person that came to mind was Vincent. However, when his name appeared, Oliva shook her head vigorously, dismissing the idea instantly. If Vincent found out, he would surely tease her, thinking she was desperate to get married. He might even believe she rejected him because she was ying hard to get. Thinking about that, Olivia shook her head vigorously again. After ruling out Vincent, she thought of Jaxon. It was said that one would never know Chapter 78 the value of something until you need it. As for Olivia, at that moment, she needed a fake boyfriend. Hence, she could help but wish she had more male friends. Although her family knew Jaxon, if she were to ask him for this favor, he might pester her instead. After considering all that, Olivia figured it was better to ask Vincent for help. At least with Vincent, she¡¯d only have to endure a bit of teasing. However, things could getplicated if she chose Jaxon. That was because he might have thought she still had lingering feelings for him. One by one, she eliminated her options. In the end, she thought of Frederick. In their professional interactions, he had always been polite. However, on a personal level, Olivia was not close to him. Moreover, he seemed constantly tied up with work. Frederick was Kimberly¡¯s right- hand man. He probably would not have time to help Olivia. ¡°This is so annoying! Oliviained inwardly. Madeline had mentioned Saturday. However, it was already Thursday, which was the day after tomorrow. Time was incredibly tight. Every time Olivia faced decisions that were hard to make, it drove her to frustration. She could not just ask a gigolo to be her fake boyfriend. If word got out, it would tarnish her reputation. ¡®No, this is absolutely not an option, she muttered. When she was at her wit¡¯s end, the first person she thought of was Kimberly. Being around thetter always gave Olivia an inexplicable sense of security. ¡°I think I¡¯ve gotten myself into trouble, and I don¡¯t know how to resolve it,¡± she told Kimberly. Then, Olivia hesitantly exined the whole situation.. After hearing her out, Kimberly seemed unfazed. ¡°Do you need to be so torn up about this?¡± Yet, she could not help but criticize Olivia. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s fine that you thought of Frederick; but how could you consider Jaxon?¡± Kimberly countered, showing no mercy. Her implication was clear. Anyone would do except him. Initially, Frederick was indeed a solid choice. He could help her through this predicament without causing any futureplications. Kimberly then continued calmly, ¡°But Frederick has a ribbon-cutting ceremony to 2/4 Chapter 78 attend the day after tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid he may not have time to apany you.¡± Over the phone, her voice brimmed with enthusiasm as she said, ¡°I think Vincent ca help you with this. Look at him. He¡¯s as good-looking as Brad Pitt! Besides, he¡¯s so charming. He¡¯ll definitely win your parents over. Isn¡¯t this problem solved then? Your worries are needless. Maybe this is the start of your rtionship with him.¡± Kimberly held the phone, making a supportive gesture before concluding. ¡°You¡¯ve got this, my beautiful girl! It¡¯s about time you think about your love life. Do you want to stay single until my little cuties are all grown up and can handle things independently?¡± Besides, Kimberly heard about something recently. A girl named Isabe Jennings had been relentlessly pursuing Vincent. Rumor had it she even followed him to the office, insisting on bing his assistant. Although Olivia did not tell Kimberly about that, she was sure the former knew. Considering that Olivia might be too embarrassed to bring it up. Kimberly offered, ¡°I know you¡¯re shy. So, why don¡¯t I talk to Vincent? I¡¯ll give him a direct order to help you out!¡± At that moment, Kimberly spotted Vincent¡¯s car entering the Larson residence. He had called half an hour ago, saying he wasing to visit her children. All the uncles were the same, popping over every few days to visit Kimberly¡¯s children. As for Vincent, Dexter and Sebastian always hoped he would stay forever. The boys loved ying games, and Vincent was the kind of person who knew how to cater to their interests. He liked ying Legend of Kings and had shared his skills with them without reservation. The sessor outshining the predecessor was inevitable. Thanks to Kimberly¡¯s strong genes, Dexter and Sebastian were highly interested in things likeputers and the inte. They also had a natural talent for it. Moreover, they had impressive problem-solving abilities. Vincent was well aware that ying against them now required some brainpower, and given time, they would surely surpass him. Vincent, wearing a pair of brown-colored sunsses, emerged from the driver¡¯s seat. He was particrly meticulous about his hairstyle, a ssic example of rather losing his mind than having his hair in disarray. Ever since her children were born, Kimberly felt that her love had been somewhat divided among them. As a result, when Vincent arrived at the Larson residence, his Chapter 78 priority was to seek out the kids. Kimberly could not help but feel neglected. She had to hold back her words, which were already on the tip of her tongue. Olivia¡¯s situation was urgent, and Kimberly was eager to set his schedule. After all, Vincent was a busy man. What if he felt discouraged because of Olivia¡¯s rejection and had made ns for the weekend with other girls? Vincent and Olivia were making Kimberly anxious. Even though they clearly had feelings for each other, they kept holding back. Kimberly hoped that with Isabe around, she could be a catalyst for their love. Although she was Vincent¡¯s younger sister, it seemed like she was taking on a maternal role, ng about him and his love life. After ying with the kids, Vincent finally had time to listen to her. ¡°Vincent, are you free this Saturday? Why don¡¯t you apany Olivia back to Norham? I¡¯m worried about her going back alone,¡± said Kimberly. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Hearing Kimberly¡¯s words, Vincent was a little surprised. The first message that popped into his head was, ¡®Olivia wants to go back to Norham. He almost forgot that Olivia came all the way there from Norham because she wanted. to help Kimberly. To think that Kimberly would let him apany Olivia back to Norham, Vincent became all the more confused. He wondered if Kimberly was implying that he should make a trip to Olivia¡¯s home. At first thought, he felt a little baffled, for he had no idea what position he was in to do that. In disbelief, he pointed to himself. ¡°Are you sure? Let me get this straight ¨C you¡¯re asking me to apany Olivia back to Norham? To apany her home?¡± Observing the incredulous visage on Vincent¡¯s face, Kimberly remained unfazed. ¡°Mm- hmm! Is there anything wrong with that? Don¡¯t you think a stunning, talented youngdy like her would require a chivalrous knight to escort her back safely?¡± She had no clue if Vincent was too excited or if he was not thinking straight. In her book, the man ought to be aware that she was creating opportunities for him and thedy. Vincent was quite adamant about it, seemingly men tally stuck in a dead end. That situation looked like a couple who just had a tiff and were both waiting for the other party to pacify them. Yet, it was a third wheel who stepped in to smooth things out. Of course, the couple would be disappointed. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she tell me that herself?¡± Vincent acted like he was the little woman. Gone was his usual gentlemanly demeanor. Kimberly could stand it no more. She bent her finger and knocked him on the head, not matter how dashing he had styled his hair. ¡°Are you a blockhead? Don¡¯t you know that girls are shy? Men like you should take the initiative, don¡¯t you think? The opportunity has presented itself right in front of you. All you¡¯ve got to do is to seize it with all your might! Enough with the whys. Are you scared that I might set you up or something?¡± Being taught a lesson by Kimberly, Vincent was all smiles the next second as he decided to pull a surefire move to please Kimberly. 53% Chapter 79 He walked up to her and began massaging Kimberly¡¯s shoulders while acknowledging her words, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll do whatever my dear sister says,e hell or high water.¡± Kimberly burst outughing after that yful tease. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if hell or high water doese, I¡¯d not make you do it, but I digress someone else would¡¯ve stopped you before I did!¡± Aplishing the first step of her n was more than half the battle. Giving Vincent a sweet surprise was her next course of action. She deliberately kept the man in suspense as she cleared her throat and added, ¡°But you can¡¯t just assume the role of a driver for this trip.¡± Listening to that, Vincent was intrigued, pinning his gaze on his sister as if he were awaiting his order from the queen. ¡°In addition to being a driver, you also have a new identity, which is¡­¡± She deliberately drawled as she spoke, raising her pitch as high as she could possibly reach. Vincent noticed that she had done it on purpose, thinking, ¡°This little girl sure likes making fun of me. Although he was dissatisfied, he could only keep urging her, ¡°What sort of identity is it? Spill it!¡± Kimberly brooded over the subject for a moment, thinking that her chance hade. A eureka moment crossed her mind as she muttered to herself, ¡°This is it! Maybe I¡¯ll y dirty and trick Vincent into getting me the treasure I so desire.¡¯ Without further ado, she put her whim into action. ¡°Do you really want to know? On one condition, though. I¡¯ll let you in on that only if you give me your word!¡± she said. Never in his wildest dreams did Vincent envision Kimberly to be so sly that she had already mastered the skill of fishing in troubled waters. As expected of someone who had been doing business for several years. All that woman had in mind was equivalent trades. However, Vincent could do nothing, for everything was under Kimberly¡¯s control, and she would be calling the shots. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m all ears. I¡¯ll promise to fulfill that condition of yours as long as it¡¯s something within my limits.¡± Vincent¡¯s mind was nk. He summoned his will to keep calm and collected on the surface, but deep down, he was anticipating her so-called condition. Since the prelude to her motive had been delivered, she did not wish to beat around Chapter 79 the bush anymore as she cut to the chase and asked, ¡°I want that newly found vintage coffee set of yours, the one that¡¯s from the 18th century, century, I believe?¡± Truth be told, she had already asked around and knew about the tea set inside and out, not to mention had had her eye on it for so long. Yet, she still yed dumb as though she did not know much about it. The said coffee set was Vincent¡¯s favorite, and he had gotten his hands on it after jumping through a lot of hoops. Of course, he was reluctant to part with it. He struggled at the idea for a while, for the tea set had not even been in his possession for long. He had to dissuade Kimberly, ¡°Look, I have many other better R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only treasures with me. Why don¡¯t you give the others somet thought?¡± There was no way Kimberly would fall for that. Putting on a mien depicting that she was not up for negotiation, she pressed on. ¡°I only want that coffee set.¡± It was truly an ufortable sensation to be on the short end of the stick. Even so, Vincent still chose to give it up despite the pain. He did have a liking for that tea set, and originally, he wanted to y with it for a while before gifting it to Kimberly. In fact, he long knew that his sister fancied it. Still, he himself also adored the item, which was why he wanted to keep it by his side for a while more. ¡°All right, it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll bring it to you some other day.¡± Kimberly would not allow herself to be tricked. ¡°Nope. Some other day sounds too vague. We¡¯ll make it tomorrow!¡± Such was what any shrewd businessman would do. Minimizing the risk of uncertainties was always the most important thing to do. Vincent raised his right hand. Seeing that, Kimberly hurriedly stretched out her right hand as well. They high-fived each other. ¡°Deal. The other identity you¡¯ll be taking on is Olivia¡¯s boyfriend,¡± was Kimberly¡¯s revtion. That news came as a bombshell even more powerful than the one from a minute ago. It felt sweet and wonderful, aligning with Vincent¡¯s expectations. Unfortunately, his happiness did notst for even a minute when Kimberly dashed his hopes all over again.. ¡°That¡¯s after you win her over. For the time being, you¡¯ll be ying pretend. In other words, you¡¯ll be acting as Olivia¡¯s boyfriend just to meet her parents. Consider yourself a boyfriend for rent for now. Got it?¡± Chapter 79 Be that as it might, that did not bring Vincent down. In his opinion, it was only a matter of time before he could call Olivia his own. Meeting the parents of thedy of his dreams was no trivial matter. He, for one, would take it as a rehearsal. After dropping that statement, Kimberly rose to her feet, all ready to take her leave. ¡°You¡¯d better be ready! The best time to get in your future mother-inw¡¯s favor is now. As the saying goes, a stitch in time saves nine.¡± Needless to say, Vincent knew that, too. Following that, Kimberly sneakily sent Olivia a WhatsApp message: [It¡¯s done.] Olivia had been worried and nervous ever since Madeline asked her to invite her boyfriend home on Saturday. Kimberly might have done her a favor, but she only felt even more anxious. As a consultant of Sullivan Group, she had to admit that word about Isabe badgering Vincent as of Although a huge portion of that was nothing less than baseless rumors, as an individual. who worked with thew, she believed that no rumors would ever be groundless. Being in a rtionship with Jaxon had been nothing but a painful experience. At that time, she would get herself wasted day in and day out and even forced sleeping pills more than the rmended dosage down her own throat. Luckily, someone found her in the nick of time, thus letting her survive the ordeal. Looking back on the days, she found herself too young and naive back then. Yearster, she received the long overdue exnation from Jaxon, but she had already moved on and burned the bridge, crossing over to a brand-new chapter of her life. Turning back and giving it another shot was no longer possible. With the change in her state of mind, her standards and the way she looked at love also evolved ordingly. In actuality, she was no longer the woman she used to be. To see Vincent wooing her, she still would not let him tug at her heartstrings. She was not ying hard to get, but rather, she was afraid. That said, Isabeing into the picture only served to make her even more wired. Chapter 79 SEND GIFT Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Vincenty in bed, too excited to fall asleep. To him, this was just too good to be true. However, he was still a little unhappy that it wasn¡¯t Olivia who told him about this in person. If it were, then this would have been perfect. He didn¡¯t really care about the coffee set. After all, he had nned to give it to Kimberlyter. However, Kimberly had obviously made rapid progress, advancing by a few levels. He could not believe how well she took advantage of the situation. Kimberly deliberately emphasized to him that he would just be a fake boyfriend, but Vincent didn¡¯t care. ¡°Who cares! Now that I finally got an opportunity, I¡¯m going turn myself from a fake boyfriend to a real one, he thought. 130 It would be his first time meeting his ¡°father-inw¡± and ¡°mother-inw.¡± Even if Vincent had seen the world, he was inevitably still nervous. Tossing and turning in bed endlessly, he just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Suddenly, he decided to just get out of bed. He looked at the screen of his phone. The hour hand was between 11 and 12. He thought, ¡®She should still be awake at this hour, right?¡± Not long after, Olivia was woken up by her phone ringing. She usually had the habit of leaving her phone outside her bedroom. She would also adjust the phone to silent mode or vibrate mode. Perhaps her mind was in too much of a mess today, she had forgotten about that. She narrowed her eyes slightly, answered the call reluctantly, and said ¡°hello¡± groggily. From her tone, it was easy to tell that she had been woken up. ¡°Are you asleep? We need to make some preparations before going back to Norham the day after tomorrow.¡± Hearing Vincent¡¯s voice, Olivia woke up immediately. 1/5 Chapter 80 She rubbed her eyes hard and focused her gaze on her phone to confirm that it was indeed Vincent who had called. ¡°Huh? We still need to prepare?¡± Olivia asked without thinking. Then she went on as though she was answering her own question, ¡°We don¡¯t need to make any preparations. I¡¯m just going back to have a look. We don¡¯t need anything at home.¡± She deliberately emphasized cach word when she uttered thest sentence. With that, she felt as if she should thank him. After all, he was so generous. Not only did he agree to apany her back, but he was also so thoughtful. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, and I thank you on behalf of my family. You really don¡¯t need to make any preparations. When we get there, you just have to do as I say.¡± Olivia had never thought that if she took a boyfriend back, and he won her family¡¯s heart, it would just cause trouble for herself. Later, when her family asked her to bring him home again, it would only put her in a dilemma. She must do the opposite and let her familypletely extinguish all their hopes of getting her married. Before Vincent could answer, Olivia quickly excused herself by saying that it waste and that she needed to rest. Then, she swiftly hung up the phone. Vincent was about to say something when he heard a series of monotonous beeping. tones after the line was cut off. The woman was smart and capable in the workce. She never backed down when encountering any difficulties. He simply did not know how much longer she wanted to run away when it came to rtionships. Vincent clearly felt that she was not repulsive to him. He didn¡¯t know what the problem was. He knew nothing about her and Jaxon¡¯s past. 53% Chapter 80 Kimberly didn¡¯t reveal anything about it, even though Vincent was close to her like a brother. But it was up to Olivia to decide whether she wanted to speak about it or not. At this time, Vincent was like a detective in the dark, eager to find out the answer. He was never a man who was easily persuaded. ¡°It¡¯s better to rely on myself than others. I should prepare some things first. When we get to Norham, I¡¯ll buy other things to please her parents with her by my side, he thought. Kimberly sent the little kids to the kindergarten on time every day as usual and then went to the office to deal with important documents. Since the three kids went to school, she had gradually shifted her energy to work. Larson Corporation now operated in an orderly manner, both in terms of internal management and external rtions. It had long since be a gship enterprise in Dellmoor, winning various awards for several consecutive years and gaining a great reputation. Since Kimberly took over as CEO, Larson Corporation¡¯s employees experienced a noticeable increase in their happiness levels. First of all, the average ie of the employees had increased significantly. Those with strong capabilities might have even doubled their ies. Other than that, there was a lot of room for promotion. Thus, the employees¡¯ sense of personal achievement and belonging was much stronger. As a leader, Kimberly had Frederick as her right-hand man. In addition, she had also. trained a group of capable workers in the past. few years. This way, Kimberly was more rxed and only needed to givemands and advice. Everyone really admired her. She had a good eye for talent. People like Genevieve and the others, who never used to get much attention, had now grown and improved quickly and were even capable of taking charge of their departments. Genevieve had been promoted to director of the design department, leading the whole. design R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only department and continuously creating new products for thepany. She could be regarded as a member of thepany who brought much profit to thepany. As a manager, Kimberly had be an expert in devolving power, one who eagerly Chapter 80 sought after employees of worth and ability. Three little cuties were especially popr in the kindergarten. After Brody quit the school, everyone became more harmonious. The ssmates were united and helped each other. The little cuties were good-looking in appearance and kind-hearted. Most importantly, they had high IQ and EQ, always gaining the teachers¡¯pliments. Just like this, they soon became influential and popr figures in the ss and made, many friends. That was the way with children. Whoever received the most red flowers and praise from the teachers would be the leader. Dexter and Sebastian became the leaders of the boys in the ss, while Candice became the leader among the girls. As a result, their daily interaction with the other kids increased, and they received all kinds of information. Some of their ssmates would inevitably show off how good their fathers were. Other than their mother, the little cuties could only show off their tall and handsome uncles. However, after listening to the ssmates show off, the little cuties¡¯ curiosity increased a little. ¡°Other people¡¯s daddies are so great. Where is our daddy?¡± asked Candice. Sebastian replied, ¡°Mommy said that Daddy went far away to fight monsters. We can join him when we grow up.¡± ¡°Yes, our daddy is a big hero,¡± said Candice. Dexter said, ¡°I think we are good enough now. We can go and find Daddy now.¡± Kimberly was still nice to Christopher. At least, she did not use reasons like ¡°he got sick and went to heaven¡± to exin his absence to the children. She still let the children maintain a good impression of their father, and they believed. he was tall and mighty. The main reason why they didn¡¯t insist on wanting to meet their father was that they had five incredible uncles. ¦° Chapter 801 These men had been ying the role of a father very thoughtfully. Thus, the children. never felt as though theycked a father. But now that they had grown up, they had their own ideas. SEND GIFT Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Kimberly had never been careless about raising children. After the children were born, she rarely went to the office. She entrusted Frederick with full responsibility and took care of things remotely as amander-in-chief. If there were any important paperwork, Frederick would bring it to her home personally. She only had to visit the office asionally to take a look at things. Thus, she could be considered the most rxed and carefree CEO in Dellmoor. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After the children started going to school, she would pick them up and drop them off herself whenever she had time. As usual, Kimberly arrived at the kindergarten on time today. The children looked excited when they saw their mother. They hadn¡¯t seen her for a day and missed her very much. ¡°How was your day? Was there anything interesting in school today? Who wants to be the first to share about it with me?¡± She didn¡¯t want to miss any stage of her children¡¯s lives and enjoyed listening to them tell her about the people they met, what happened, and how they solved their problems. These details were very precious to her. Candice was the first to hold her hand high, and she started talking before the others. Mommy, many ssmates said that their daddies are cool, just like Batman, who can do anything¡± She talked in a mellow voice and kept gesturing cool actions as she spoke. ¡°Everyone said that their daddy stayed at home every day and shared a room with their mommy.¡± Dexter and Sebastian seemed to deeply empathize with their sister¡¯s words. They were all affected by the topic of their daddy. Dexter looked confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Daddye back after fighting the monsters? Won¡¯t he miss us, Mommy?¡± As he spoke, it was obvious that he was particrly sad. Kimberly was surprised that this topic would go so deep today. She looked at the eager expressions of the little children and couldn¡¯t tell them the truth either. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that their daddy was a big bad guy, and she had run away Chapter 81 secretly. 25 She hugged them and whispered emotionally, ¡°Your daddy must miss you and love you. very much.¡± In her mind, scenes of cartoons she had seen shed through. She knew that the children were very kind and had a sense of justice, so she was ready to use this point to manipte their feelings. ¡°But even if he misses you very much, you have to be patient because there are many monsters in that ce. If he sneaks back, many children like you will get hurt,¡± she went on. It had to be said that Kimberly¡¯s acting skills were rather good and were not inferior to Simon¡¯s. If he e saw it, he would definitely say, ¡°Kimberly, you really should make your debut. You¡¯re wasting your talents.¡± The little cuties propped up their heads with their hands and stared at their mother intently, listening to her as she told them about how great and heroic their father was. From time to time, Candice even eximed, ¡°Wow! Our daddy is a great hero!¡± In fact, Kimberly was upset when she heard Christopher being praised by her child. ¡°What hero? He¡¯s more like the monster, she thought. Nheless, her expression. remained as bright as before. She had never studied acting, but she knew the importance of affecting others with her own emotions. Among the three little cuties, Candice was easier to fool than her two brothers. Basically, she believed anything her mother said. However, Dexter and Sebastian were not so innocent. They still had their own thoughts. At that moment, it was obvious that they were going to cause trouble, and Kimberly felt that she might not be able to control the situation anymore. It truly took constant-alertness to handle the situation. When they were younger, dealing with them was a piece of cake. But now that they had gotten older, the difficulty level had obviously increased. It was up to how Kimberly handled each situation as they unfolded. ¡°Mommy, Daddy is so handsome, but we haven¡¯t seen him before. What a pity!¡± As he spoke, Dexter poked Sebastian beside him. 07:13 Chapter 81 hu, 25 Jan ¦° It seemed they hadbined forces. No matter what, they wanted to get some valuable information from their mother. There were so many photos at home ¨C photos that recorded every stage of their childhood, their daily life, and the fun times they had. In the photo, other than the three children, there would be their mother, their five uncles, and their godmother, Olivia. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any pictures of Daddy? Not even one?¡¯ they wondered.. Ever since they learned the word, ¡°daddy,¡± they were always a little curious about this question. However, this curiosity was not activated and remained a thought that only shed through their minds. However, today was different, as more than one ssmate showed off their father. That¡¯s what frustrated them. They wanted to solve the mystery. After receiving the signal from Dexter, Sebastian put on an expectant look and said, ¡°Mommy, it seems that Daddy has many more monsters to fight. He won¡¯te back so soon. Can we see what Daddy looks like? That¡¯s a good question, Kimberly thought. Kimberly saw the interaction between the two brothers just now. It seemed that these two little guys had really thought about it today and were working hard to reach their goal. At this time, Candice, who was only beginning to get what was going on, began to join them as well. She became excited and finally took her two brothers¡¯ request to the next level. ¡°Mommy, do you have Daddy¡¯s photo and video on your phone?¡± After saying that, she also exined her next idea, ¡°I must choose the most handsome one, print it out, and hang it beside our photo. This way, we can see him every day, and he can see us every day, too.¡± Innocent as she was, Candice thought that people in photographs were alive. In her eyes, flowers and nts, cats and dogs, and even dolls were just like children. They were all very cute and had their own parents. Kimberly blinked her big eyes, sweeping her gaze from one child to the next, pausing Chapter 81 for a few seconds on each child until it finallynded on Candice.. Of course, there couldn¡¯t be pictures of Christopher on her phone. However, there were plenty of pictures of him in the headlines of major business publications. The little children just didn¡¯t know who their father was. Otherwise, with Dexter and Sebastian¡¯s Christopher used to not care about all the gossip about himself on the inte. Many of them had been deliberately used to annoy Katherine so that she would initiate a divorce. Unexpectedly, for some reason, he seemed to have changed. The disgraceful and scandalous photos had all disappeared. Only some business or personal photos remained. Kimberly was just a little surprised. She didn¡¯t care about his motives. It was Vincent who had told her about all this. She wouldn¡¯t have wasted her time investigating him. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Four years ago, Christopher spent a lot of money and mobilized a bunch of people to go after her. In the end, Kimberly worked with Vincent and led Christopher to Ledroustein instead. Whenever Kimberly thought of this, she felt very happy. Before she became Kimberly, especially during her first two years of marriage to Christopher, she kept sticking to him every day. At that time, she was also suddenly interested in letting him experience the feeling of being deceived and manipted. So, she deliberately set up an address at Ledroustein and pretended to identally. expose herself there. In the end, Noah fell into the trap. It had been a long time since then, and her children had also grown up. A group of pedestrians suddenly appeared in front. The driver braked abruptly, and Kimberly suddenly came back to her senses. ¡®Did Christopher delete all those bad photos because he found out about the existence of the children? Is he trying to create the image of a great and powerful father?¡± Kimberly thought, feeling very upset. ¡°This man is too self-righteous. If he thinks he can be the father of the children just like this, he¡¯s thinking too much!¡± She thought how Christopher had said determinedly in Maxwell¡¯s room, ¡°She isn¡¯t worthy to have my baby.¡± ¡®Fortune doesn¡¯t always favor the same people. Considering what you did to me before, the final say now, she thought. I get If one day Christopher came up to her and wanted the children back, she would say domineeringly, ¡°You are not worthy of being the children¡¯s father.¡± The children were waiting for their mother¡¯s answer, but she was lost in her own thoughts. Candice¡¯s imagination went wild. ¡°Mommy, did you fall asleep? Your eyes are clearly open, though. Is this a new skill you have learned?¡± Candice thought Kimberly was sleeping with her eyes wide open when she was in fact lost in thought. 07:14 Thu, 25 Jan Chapter 82 How Kimberly hoped the children¡¯s innocence wouldst. It was simply so adorable that she couldn¡¯t exin the truth to them seriously. She deliberately went along with the child. ¡°Yes, do you want to learn? I will teach whoever is obedient and turn them as smart as me.¡± Kimberly thought that the topic of their father carlier was finally over. Unexpectedly, they had no intention of sparing her at all. Like adults, children would not be distracted if they were serious about something. In this case, Dexter seemed determined to make his mother¡¯s life difficult. He reminded her warmly, ¡°Mommy, we want to see a picture of Daddy.¡± She had thought of what to say to her children while she was in her daze earlier. ¡°There¡¯s no picture of Daddy in my phone orputer!¡± she said. Hearing Kimberly¡¯s answer, the children were sad and disappointed. They could not believe they had waited so long for such a disappointing answer. ¡°Simon was right. These little cuties are the best actors and should be nominated for the Oscar,¡¯ she thought.. They were lively just a few moments ago, but suddenly they looked like they were utterly defeated and had no energy. She shook Dexter beside her, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be disappointed. Don¡¯t you want to hear why?¡± Indeed, they thought it was weird. They were a family, so how could there be no pictures of their R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only father? ¡®Is Daddy an ugly freak?¡¯ they even thought. On second thought, they believed he shouldn¡¯t be. After all, they were quite satisfied with their looks. Everyone praised themselves for being cute. Every time they showed up together, many people couldn¡¯t help but raise their phones to take pictures of them. If their father was ugly, he wouldn¡¯t have had such beautiful children. This thought made them deny the idea that had suddenly popped into their minds. Sebastian even went to the extent of thinking, ¡°If Daddy is ugly, but Mommy is so Chapter 82 :53% beautiful, that would be like an ugly duck marrying a beautiful swan. He couldn¡¯t helpughing at his own thoughts, and everyone was puzzled. Kimberly knew that the kid must have thought of something cute or amusing again. ¡°Sebastian, happiness should be shared. If you have any happy thoughts, please share them with us!¡± Sebastian thought, ¡®I won¡¯t tell you. If Daddy found outter that Ipared him to ant ugly duck, he would surely kick me out. He said quickly, ¡°Nothing, Mommy. Didn¡¯t you just say that you were going to tell us the reason? Yeah, Daddy is so great. Why aren¡¯t there any photos of him? We want to know.¡± Candice also raised her hand and echoed, ¡°I want to know, too.¡± Dexter also put on a roguish look. ¡°Yes, I want to know as well.¡± The three children were so different from one another despite being triplets. It was amazing. Kimberly couldn¡¯t help smiling warmly. ¡°First of all, Daddy doesn¡¯t like taking pictures. He would be very ufortable. Although he is handsome, his photos are always ugly, so he doesn¡¯t like taking pictures. Some old photos that we used to have had already been taken away by him.¡± When Kimberly said this, she was obviously feeling very guilty. Her words were far from the truth. ording to the media, Christopher¡¯s handsomeness was unparalleled. His face was stunning from every angle. ¡°Hahaha, if Christopher knew that I spoke about him like this in front of his children, he would probably want to choke me to death, Kimberly thought. The children were a bit dissatisfied with this reason. ¡®What¡¯s so hard about taking a picture? How is it hard to just stand there and smile happily at the photographer?¡¯ they thought. Their minds were filled with endless questions. Kimberly couldn¡¯t exin too much to avoid it from bing worse. She hurried on to talk about the second reason. ¡°There is another more important reason! Didn¡¯t I tell you Daddy went to fight monsters? If the monsters find him with his pictures, won¡¯t he be in great danger?¡± Kimberly found a little inspiration from crime dramas. Chapter 82 They seemed to be quite satisfied with this reason. They began to talk. ¡°I don¡¯t want Daddy¡¯s pictures to be seen by the bad guys. He won¡¯t be safe then,¡± said Candice. Dexter said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it on TV. It would be dangerous if he was exposed.¡± ¡°Mommy, in this case, we¡¯d better not look at the photos,¡± said Sebastian. Apparently, the three little cuties had believed the reason she made up. Christopher didn¡¯t have to do anything, and the children still cared about him so much and were so thoughtful of him. The more Kimberly thought about it, the angrier she felt. It was so unfair. But on second thought, this showed that they were truly her children. It would be a tragedy if they were cold-blooded like him. SEND GIFT Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 When the kids heard what Kimberly said, they stopped demanding to see Christopher. Finally, Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief and thought, This should be enough to deal with it for a while. Unfortunately, shortly after Vincent and Olivia returned from Norham, the kids began. to look for Christopher again. Raising children indeed required wits and courage. Kimberly had strong opponents, and it was even one-on-three. Although the kids were still small, they had high IQ and EQ and good looks. Any one of these qualities would outshine many of their peers, not to mention thebination of all three. Without a doubt, Kimberly had met powerful opponents, but she dly endured the hardships. Kimberly had always attached great importance to the habit cultivation of the children. The kids had learned to greet people with ease. In kindergarten, the teachers and their ssmates liked those three polite children with. good manners very much. When they met their ssmates and teachers, they always took the initiative to greet them. They were sweet and enthusiastic. At home, they also called the serv ants affectionately. To them, those people were their good friends, especially Esther and John, whom they basically regarded as their grandparents. Kimberly hadcked family warmth since she was a child. Besides, in the Larson family, only Yandel was close to her. The others either regarded her as an enemy or a dispensable stranger. In addition, Esther and John were old subordinates of her parents. They were extremely loyal to her and devoted themselves to the Larson residence. They not only regarded her as a boss but also treated her like a daughter. Other than greeting, the kids had also developed the habit of following rules. The rules of the kindergarten should naturally be abi ded by everyone. After entering. the kindergarten, the first task was to set rules. They had to line up and raise their hands to speak, and they were not allowed to whisper to other children in ss. At home, Kimberly also set rules and schedules for them. Chapter 83 That was very important. Preparation would lead to sess, while without it would result in failure. Meanwhile, as the three children got out of the vehicle, John and the others already waited at the door. With them, the Larson residence was full of life and joy. Since they went to kindergarten, the mansion had be quiet. It w I was no wonder Yandel called Kimberly every few days and asked to bring the kids. to the Larson estate. It was too quiet, and he wanted the three kids to liven the atmosphere. After John and Esther finished their work every day, they looked forward to the kids returning from school. ¡°Mr. White, Ms. Hansley, we¡¯re back. Did you make the most delicious fried chicken today?¡± Candice could not wait to enjoy the food. ¡°Okay, go wash your hands quickly ande over for dinner soon,¡± Kimberly ordered. Led by the serv ant, the kids lined up and headed toward the bathroom. Esther smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Larson, you know how to handle them. Look how obedient they are.¡± Kimberly had always been satisfied with the performance of the kids. ¡°Raising children is like managing apany, which depends on systems and rules to discipline and motivate them. That¡¯s why I always tell you not to spoil them too much. Children are sensitive. When they realize they haven¡¯t followed the rules once, they will work toward the goal next time.¡± Upon hearing Kimberly¡¯s words, Esther was hit by a sudden realization. It was indeed difficult to go from extravagance to frugality. The Larson Residence had always been deste, and every room was spa cious and bright. Kimberly was a generous boss, and the wages she offered were high. Therefore, the ser vants worked hard to keep the windows bright, clean, and spotless. In the dining room, three kids and Kimberly sat around the table and enjoyed a well- prepared dinner with relish. The scene was very warm. eyes Looking closely, Esther found Kimberly somewhat resembled Diana, her ey especially. She was inevitably touched by the sight and thought, ¡®If only Mrs. Larson and the others were still here!¡¯ Chapter 83 After dinner, the kids yed in the mansion¡¯s yground and digested the food. Kimberly sat on the swing at the side and watched them y without doing anything else. After a while, the three little ones had an idea and got together as if they were plotting something N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. interesting and novel. Kimberly was truly grateful to be given three children at once. It was fun and lively to grow up with several kids, while it was inevitably lonely to be alone. Before returning to the Larson family, although there were Kristin and Daniel, they were alienated from each other and could not be regarded as siblings. After returning, she truly felt the preciousness of siblinghood with thepany of her five brothers. While she was still deep in thought without paying attention, the little kids had sneaked behind her. Candice climbed onto the swing and sat next to her. Seeing that Candice had already sat down, Sebastian and Dexter shouted loudly, ¡°It¡¯s taking off. I¡¯m going to take you to the moon.¡± Those two kids were full of love and passion for outer space, and they imagined that the swing was a spaceship. They were quite strong. They kept pushing on the side with all their might, and the swing swung higher each time. Eventually, they were tired. Kimberly watched them panting and smiled dotingly. She tried to bring the swing to a quick stop by pressing her tiptoes against the ground. After she got off the swing, she patted andplimented the two boys, ¡°Awesome, my little Superman!¡± Then, she made a gesture of invitation and said with a doting face, ¡°This beautiful little princess is from a beautiful in outer space. Let¡¯s ask the two little astronauts to send the princess back to her When Candice heard that she was a princess from outer space, she pped her hands. non-stop. ¡°Oh, this game is great! I like it very much. Thank you, Mommy!¡± When Dexter and Sebastian received Kimberly¡¯s instructions, their exhaustion disappeared immediately, and they were filled with energy. They went around and climbed onto the swing quickly and easily. One sat on the left side of Candice and the other on the right. Chapter 83 Kimberly waited for them to settle down, then like amander-in-chief, she announced, ¡°Ready, little heroes. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll be here waiting for your triumphant return!¡± The Larson residence was full ofughter and joy. ? Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Kimberly texted Olivia and Vincent before going to bed on Friday night. For Olivia, she reminded her to pay attention to safety on the road. The audit for recent projects was not that urgent, and the time was rtively ample. Considering that Olivia had not spent time with her family for a long time, Kimberly suggested she take the opportunity to stay home longer. As for Vincent, she wrote concisely: [Good luck!] Finally, the Saturday that Vincent had been looking forward to had arrived. Early in the morning, he put on his best clothes. The wild Maserati, the noble Rolls-Royce, the coquettish Porsche, the calm Bentley, and rows of luxury cars were ready in the garage, waiting for their owner¡¯s call. Like most sessful men, Vincent loved cars and always rewarded himself with luxury cars. That calm Bentley was the reward he gave himself after winning thewsuit against Christopherst time. Whenever he was depressed, he would admire the cars in the garage. In his eyes, they seemed to have vitality and could quickly umte energy for him when his spirit was low. Vincent walked around the garage. The first one he had his eyes on was the wild Maserati, but soon he rejected the idea himself. It was not that the car was not good. Every car there was his favorite. It just urred to him that the car was too wild andcked steadiness. When a family chose a son-inw to marry their daughter, the first thing to consider had to be whether the man was steady and worthy of lifelong entrustment. Although the car was only a means of transportation, it could also show the quality of its owner. Finally, he fixed his gaze on the calm Bentley. One reason for choosing that car was that it was earned by Olivia rather than himself. The significance was unmatched by other cars. At the same time, the style of the car certainly would fit the widely recognized image of a satisfying son- inw. Appearing calm, low-key, and reserved, not only could the car give people afortable sense of affinity but also make them feel more secure. Chapter 84 Although Olivia said there was no need to prepare anything, Vincent had made a big purchase yesterday, and his trunk was already full. He could not just waste the rare opportunity. Some people said that as long as one had money, shopping was not a problem. In the past, Vincent had thought so, too. But after yesterday¡¯s exhausting shopping, he no longer did. In the past, he only bought things for himself or someone he knew well. With a specific. goal, he would head straight to the shopping mall, and there would be no issue as long as he went for the high-end ones. But now, it was as if he were finding a needle in a haystack. He had no idea what the Salter family liked, and he could only guess and use Google. He had searched the Inte for what the inws liked best. He got a variety of answers, and a ton of dazzling rmended products flooded his phone screen. In the end, he had no choice but to seek help from his elder brothers in the group chat, Protect Sis PLUS, of which Kimberly was not a member. Vincent: [Everyone, I¡¯m going to meet my future father-inw and mother-inw tomorrow.] He wanted to insert a new line but identally hit the send key. Before he could type the second sentence, amotion had arisen in the group. Simon: [Good job. Who is thedy?] Edward: [I didn¡¯t expect you to be the first among the five of us to be out of bachelorhood.] Samuel: [When are you bringing her to meet us?] Vincent did not have time to read those replies and hurriedly sent his remaining text. Vincent: [What shall I bring for the first visit?] After that, he did not forget to add a frustrated emoji. Indeed, the wisdom of the masses exceeded that of the wisest individual. Everyone brainstormed and R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only earnestly offered their suggestions. David: [Famous tobo and alcohol are the most basic. Bring the best cigarettes and wine from your home.] Samuel: [Your mother-inw is also a woman. She naturally loves skincare and healthcare products.] Chapter 84 Simon: [That¡¯s right. Supplements can¡¯t go wrong.] Edward: [Bring coffee beans. Your father-inw probably likes coffee. Or, how about you be more generous and offer your new coffee set from the 18th century?] Upon reading Edward¡¯s suggestion, Vincent could not help but grumble. He sent a crying emoji and texted: [Kimberly has swindled the coffee set.] Then, the other four people sent a snickering emoji in unison. If Kimberly had not acted fast, Vincent might actually send the coffee set to Norham, after hearing Edward¡¯s suggestion. At that moment, David texted again: [Alright, stop chatting here. Hurry up to buy those things we mentioned just now. Add more as you see fit. It should be enough.] Vincent felt reassured by David¡¯s words. After that, he had gone shopping in a hurry, and that was how the trunk was filled up by today. It looked like he was going to meet the parents and propose to the daughter. After everything was done, Vincent called Olivia. He told her that he would be at her house in half an hour and asked her to get ready quickly so that they could set off early. It was a three-hour drive from Dellmoor to Norham.. Despite having prepared many gifts, Vincent nned to shop around in Norham again. with Olivia to add some more things to her family¡¯s liking. Better safe than sorry. Olivia was an efficient and self-disciplined person, and she seldom slept in. She had woken up early and finished her morning run. Then, she took a shower, changed into a floral dress, and put on beautiful light makeup. If Benedict and Madeline saw her sloven appearance, they might mistakenly think she did not live a good life and might not let her live on her own again. Therefore, Olivia had to return home in her best condition. She did not expect that Vincent would call her so carly and would arrive in half an hour. She used that time to check roughly the luggage she had packedst night. Then, she called Kimberly and said, ¡°Kim, I¡¯m leaving soon. When I get back, I¡¯ll bring you Norham¡¯s pickles you¡¯ve been craving for.¡± Like Olivia, Kimberly loved Norham¡¯s pickles. The pickles could also be bought in Dellmoor, but both of them thought it was not as tasty. Chapter 84 53% ¦° Their favorite was a small shop owned by an olddy next to the university, which they used to visit now and then to satisfy their cravings. SEND GIFT Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 84 Kimberly texted Olivia and Vincent before going to bed on Friday night. For Olivia, she reminded her to pay attention to safety on the road. The audit for recent projects was not that urgent, and the time was rtively ample. Considering that Olivia had not spent time with her family for a long time, Kimberly suggested she take the opportunity to stay home longer. As for Vincent, she wrote concisely: [Good luck!] Finally, the Saturday that Vincent had been looking forward to had arrived. Early in the morning, he put on his best clothes. The wild Maserati, the noble Rolls-Royce, the coquettish Porsche, the calm Bentley, and rows of luxury cars were ready in the garage, waiting for their owner¡¯s call. Like most sessful men, Vincent loved cars and always rewarded himself with luxury cars. That calm Bentley was the reward he gave himself after winning thewsuit against Christopherst time. Whenever he was depressed, he would admire the cars in the garage. In his eyes, they seemed to have vitality and could quickly umte energy for him when his spirit was low. Vincent walked around the garage. The first one he had his eyes on was the wild Maserati, but soon he rejected the idea himself. It was not that the car was not good. Every car there was his favorite. It just urred to him that the car was too wild andcked steadiness. When a family chose a son-inw to marry their daughter, the first thing to consider had to be whether the man was steady and worthy of lifelong entrustment. Although the car was only a means of transportation, it could also show the quality of its owner. Finally, he fixed his gaze on the calm Bentley. One reason for choosing that car was that it was earned by Olivia rather than himself. The significance was unmatched by other cars. At the same time, the style of the car certainly would fit the widely recognized image of a satisfying son-inw. Appearing calm, low-key, and reserved, not only could the car give people afortable sense of affinity but also make them feel more secure. Chapter 84 Although Olivia said there was no need to prepare anything, Vincent had made a big purchase yesterday, and his trunk was already full. He could not just waste the rare opportunity. Some people said that as long as one had money, shopping was not a problem. In the past, Vincent had thought so, too. But after yesterday¡¯s exhausting shopping, he no longer did. In the past, he only bought things for himself or someone he knew well. With a specific. goal, he would head straight to the shopping mall, and there would be no issue as long as he went for the high-end ones. But now, it was as if he were finding a needle in a haystack. He had no idea what the Salter family liked, and he could only guess and use Google. He had searched the Inte for what the inws liked best. He got a variety of answers, and a ton of dazzling rmended products flooded his phone screen. In the end, he had no choice but to seek help from his elder brothers in the group chat, Protect Sis PLUS, of which Kimberly was not a member. Vincent: [Everyone, I¡¯m going to meet my future father-inw and mother-inw tomorrow.] He wanted to insert a new line but identally hit the send key. Before he could type the second sentence, amotion had arisen in the group. Simon: [Good job. Who is thedy?] Edward: [I didn¡¯t expect you to be the first among the five of us to be out of bachelorhood.] Samuel: [When are you bringing her to meet us?] Vincent did not have time to read those replies and hurriedly sent his remaining text. Vincent: [What shall I bring for the first visit?] After that, he did not forget to add a frustrated emoji. Indeed, the wisdom of the masses exceeded that of the wisest individual. Everyone brainstormed and earnestly offered their suggestions. David: [Famous tobo and alcohol are the most basic. Bring the best cigarettes and wine from your home.] Samuel: [Your mother-inw is also a woman. She naturally loves skincare and healthcare products.] Chapter 84 Simon: [That¡¯s right. Supplements can¡¯t go wrong.] Edward: [Bring coffee beans. Your father-inw probably likes coffee. Or, how about you be more generous and offer your new coffee set from the 18th century?] Upon reading Edward¡¯s suggestion, Vincent could not help but grumble. He sent a crying emoji and texted: [Kimberly has swindled the coffee set.] Then, the other four people sent a snickering emoji in unison. If Kimberly had not acted fast, Vincent might actually send the coffee set to Norham, after hearing Edward¡¯s suggestion. At that moment, David texted again: [Alright, stop chatting here. Hurry up to buy those things we mentioned just now. Add more as you see fit. It should be enough.] Vincent felt reassured by David¡¯s words. After that, he had gone shopping in a hurry, and that was how the trunk was filled up by today. It looked like he was going to meet the parents and propose to the daughter. After everything was done, Vincent called Olivia. He told her that he would be at her house in half an hour and asked her to get ready quickly so that they could set off early. It was a three-hour drive from Dellmoor to Norham.. Despite having prepared many gifts, Vincent nned to shop around in Norham again. with Olivia to add some more things to her family¡¯s liking. Better safe than sorry. OliviaExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. was an efficient and self-disciplined person, and she seldom slept in. She had woken up early and finished her morning run. Then, she took a shower, changed into a floral dress, and put on beautiful light makeup. If Benedict and Madeline saw her sloven appearance, they might mistakenly think she did not live a good life and might not let her live on her own again. Therefore, Olivia had to return home in her best condition. She did not expect that Vincent would call her so carly and would arrive in half an hour. She used that time to check roughly the luggage she had packedst night. Then, she called Kimberly and said, ¡°Kim, I¡¯m leaving soon. When I get back, I¡¯ll bring you Norham¡¯s pickles you¡¯ve been craving for.¡± Like Olivia, Kimberly loved Norham¡¯s pickles. The pickles could also be bought in Dellmoor, but both of them thought it was not as tasty. Chapter 84 53% ¦° Their favorite was a small shop owned by an olddy next to the university, which they used to visit now and then to satisfy their cravings. SEND GIFT Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Olivia was a little surprised when she heard Vincent¡¯s words as she was about topromise. There was no such good thing as a free lunch. Olivia knew this very well. Vincent had gone from strong opposition at the beginning to his sudden change of mind now. Her instinct told her such a good thing would not happen, so she kept her guard up to avoid walking into a trap. Feeling a sense of danger growing denser, Olivia remained calm and collected. Her expression was natural and elegant, with a hint of teasing. ¡°Oh? What are the conditions? Let me hear them.¡± In negotiations, momentum yed a big part in deciding who would emerge victorious. One did not expect Olivia to negotiate with him calmly without refusing directly. Vincent was quite taken aback by this. ¡®She can¡¯t me me for pushing her. After all, she was always running away. If I don¡¯t, she¡¯ll always stuff her head into the ground like an ostrich, and I don¡¯t even know if there will be progress,¡¯ he thought. It turned out that he did not care about marriage and simply went with the flow. His ears had been calloused by countless advice from his family, who told him to start a family before focusing on his business. Ultimately, he ignored them as it did not cause him much trouble. However, after the birth of the three little cuties, he realized he really liked children. The little cuties were so lovely. As their uncle, hepletely spoiled them as if they were his own children. Regardless, a pleasant thought had been sprouting in his heart. Vincent also wanted to marry the woman he loved and have children with his perfect genes. Most importantly, he found that this feeling was growing stronger. He finally seized an opportunity to be the one in control. It was natural to seek a little benefit for oneself. 1/4 Chapter 86 Vincent was an excellent driver. He had been driving on the highway at a constant speed of nearly 75 miles per hour, and the experience felt smooth. +5 He held the steering wheel and stared straight ahead. Olivia secretly nced at him and had to admit he looked quite dashing while he drove. Hence, Olivia could not help but take another look. However, Vincent saw her peeping. With the help of the rearview mirror, Vincent glimpsed at Olivia¡¯s subtle movement, He replied with great interest, ¡°It¡¯s simple. You can do it if you want to.¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t expect him to y riddles with me. What a sly fox!¡¯ Olivia eximed inwardly. Little did she know, he learned this from Kimberly. After learning it and using it immediately, Vincent deemed it highly effective. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Hurry up and tell me. As long as it isn¡¯t unreasonable or doesn¡¯t go against principles, I will agree.¡± Olivia understood it was she who requested something from someone else, so she humbled herself. ¡®He¡¯s someone I spent so much effort to get to help me smooth things over. Before that¡¯s done, I need to treat him with respect,¡¯ Olivia thought. ¡°Next Friday, ourpany will hold a team building activity. You must participate in it.¡± Vincent revealed his terms immediately after arousing her interest. In addition to working for Larson Corporation, Olivia also served as a consultant for Sullivan Group. Although she seldom went to thepany when there was nothing to do, she still owned the title. In a strict sense, she was considered a member of Sullivan Group. Therefore, she had to participate in the team-building activity. After pondering, Olivia agreed directly. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± Vincent waited for the right time to grab his phone and pressed the recording button as Olivia was about to answer He waved his phone in front of Olivia and said confidently, ¡°Look, I have evidence here. Don¡¯t look for any excuse to stand me up for no reason when that timees.¡± 2/4 07:14 Thu, 23 Jan Chapter 86 Seeing the man¡¯s bright smile, Olivia could not tell whether he was shrewd or childish. Along the way, they chatted and listened to music. Time went by quickly. The three-hour drive was not that boring. Soon, they arrived at Norham toll station. After getting off at the station, Vincent navigated to the shopping street. +5 Olivia realized something was off after a while. She asked confusedly, ¡°Did you go the wrong way? Are you sure you¡¯re navigating to the address I sent you? You¡¯re going in the opposite direction from the house.¡± Vincent did not deny it nor exin as his wicked smile deepened. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll sell you? Don¡¯t worry. I am a good citizen who abi des by thew. Trafficking women and children willnd me in jail. Besides, I¡¯m not willing to do that.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Olivia raised her pinkish fist threateningly after hearing Vincent¡¯s words. Vincent continued, ¡°I told you to be prepared, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now, you¡¯ll have toe to Norham and make ast-minute effort.¡± Olivia did not know his trunk was full of stuff. If he continued to buy other things, he might have to ce them in the back seat. She was about to refuse, but the car was already heading to the shopping street. This was also not a good ce to make a U-turn. ¡®Might as well go along with the flow,¡¯ Olivia thought. Seeing Olivia did not refuse again, Vincent seized the opportunity and began to inquire about her family¡¯s preferences. Soon, they arrived at thergest shopping street in Norham. It was already noon, and Olivia¡¯s stomach rumbled uncontrobly. Unfortunately, this noise fell into Vincent¡¯s ear. Olivia felt incredibly awkward and embarrassed. However, Vincent said with a doting face, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere to eat delicious food. I¡¯m also hungry after driving for the entire noon. My stomach is about to growl.¡± He was clearly joking about the sound Olivia¡¯s stomach made just now. Vincent was no stranger to Norham. It turned out that he met Kimberly in Norham. 3/4 53% +5 Chapter 86 Not only did he suffer misfortune in this ce, but he also found a blessing. Here, he met his treasured sister, Kimberly. Now, he met the woman he wanted to cherish for life. ¡°I know an authentic Epean restaurant. I¡¯ll take you there for a taste.¡± Seeing Vincent navigate the road with familiarity, Olivia felt like he was more like a Norham local while she was the outsider. Not to mention, some people had a better sense of direction than others and could easily blend into the new environment. While she was lost in thought, Vincent had parked the car and was about to get out of the driver¡¯s seat. Seeing Olivia in a daze, Vincent hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you hungry now?¡± Olivia quickly unfastened her seatbelt, grabbed her purse, and got out of the car. ¡®This restaurant is really nice. Looks like I¡¯ve never been here before, Olivia thought. They found a seat by the window. Olivia liked to enjoy the scenery and food at the same time. She looked up and realized there was a guest at that table. 4/4 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Vincent noticed Olivia¡¯s surprise. He followed her gaze and caught a glimpse of the most annoying person. Indeed, that man was none other than Christopher, who always caused much harm. Of course, he was also the dream man of many women in Norham. Sure enough, he quickly forgot about his former partner after getting a new one. After Kiara, he might have another Kayra or Kathra. Sitting opposite him was a gentle, beautiful woman. That woman was Ivy. However, they did not know her. ¡®Her looks and temperament are pretty good, butpared to my precious sister, Kimberly, there is a world of difference between them,¡® Vincent thought. For some reason, Vincent picked up his phone and pressed the shutter button. He was perhaps a little shocked by this natural reaction. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He might have considered that shallow man to be Kimberly¡¯s partner a moment ago. Olivia was also slightly taken aback by his unusual behavior. ¡°Why are you taking pictures of him? You aren¡¯t going to send this to Kimberly, are you?¡± Vincent massaged his temples, thinking, ¡®Huh? I must¡¯ve traveled back to a few years ago. Yes, I must¡¯ve thought of Christopher as Kimberly¡¯s husband when I took the picture.¡¯ Nheless, the restaurant was a public ce. Although not many people were dining in at the restaurant, customers were sat at several tables. It was indeed quite embarrassing for him to be staring at someone else. Besides, Christopher had a solid foundation in Norham. Vincent reminded himself to be careful when in someone else¡¯s territory. Olivia nced at them from the corner of her eye. The two did not have much interaction. In fact, the woman seemed to be the one taking the initiative. She kept looking after Christopher as he ate, serving him this and that. 1/4 53% Chapter 87 Olivia did not know who Ivy was nor what kind of person she was. However, Olivia hadbeled Christopher as a scumbag in her heart. +5 When she saw the woman, Olivia could not help but feel sorry and thought Ivy did not deserve this. Olivia was also curious about something. Christopher was born with a dark personality, so he would not know anything about being a gentleman or treating someone with affection. Criticisms toward Christopher filled Olivia¡¯s little mind. Suddenly, she was surprised by a gentlemanly and sweet gesture. The man before her had already cut the steak delicately and ced the te in front of her while she was still in shock. Vincent was a little displeased when he saw Olivia staring across the table and urged her to eat. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop looking anymore. If you do, people might think you¡¯re plotting against him. Careful, or that woman might spill wine on you.¡± Vincent started to scare her as if she was a little child. Of course, he knew Olivia would not be interested in that man. Leaving the past grudges aside, Christopher was, truthfully, not ugly. In fact, one could say he was incredibly handsome. Vincent had always thought Kimberly was hypnotized by his appearance. Looking at beautiful women could be pleasing to the eye, but it was the same for handsome men, too. However, any man would be unhappy to see the woman he liked openly staring at other men in front of him. Vincent admitted he was jealous. Begrudgingly, he said, ¡°There is a super handsome guy in front of you. If you like staring at handsome men, why go through all that effort to do it?¡± Olivia was amused by him/ She pointed to herself and asked seriously, ¡°Do you think women can be my opponents?¡± 2/4 07:14 Thu, 23 Jan Chapter 87 In other words, she meant to say, ¡°Have you forgotten how I threw you over my shoulder after bullying me when we first met at the Royal Club?¡± Vincent remembered the embarrassing incident after she asked that question. n He forced an awkwardugh and ced a delicious¨Clooking dessert in front of Olivia. ¡°Here, this is your favorite. No matter how strong you are, you will only have energy after you¡¯re full!¡± Olivia epted the dessert and relished it. +5 While Olivia enjoyed the dessert, Vincent reminisced about the feeling of being thrown over her shoulder. Feeling goosebumps growing on his skin, he thought, ¡®If I marry this little woman in the future, I must spoil her properly. Otherwise, if I identally make her unhappy, she might break my bones.¡¯ He never expected such explosive force from such a small body. Christopher used to be a soldier, so his sharpness and insight were better than average. In fact, he had already noticed Vincent and Olivia when they looked in his direction and started whispering among each other. At first, he was a little surprised. These two people utterly defeated him in the courthouse in Dellmoor. ¡®The world is so small. I didn¡¯t expect to meet them again in Norham after many years,¡¯ he thought. When Christopher saw Olivia, he could not help thinking of Kimberly. He knew Katherine had only a few friends, and Olivia was the closest with her. Toward the end of the meal, Christopher deliberately walked to greet them, which was beyond his expectations. He was supposed to walk to the exit after the meal, but he purposely made a trip toward the two. He took the initiative to greet them and said, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Sullivan.¡± After a pause, he looked at Olivia. ¡°Long time no see, Kimberly¡¯s best friend.¡± Vincent and Olivia were shocked by that title and wondered, ¡®What does he want? Why 3/4 Thu, 25 Chapter 87 would he mention Kimberly for no reason?¡® Of course, their shock onlysted a second, so Christopher did not notice it. He greeted them simply to learn about Katherine¡¯s news by probing. ¡°That woman kept her skills under such tight wraps. I¡¯ve been looking for her for so long but couldn¡¯t find any traces of her,¡¯ he thought. He was embarrassed to admit that she yed him, and he went to Ledroustein only to snatch the air. Olivia replied generously, ¡°How have you been, Mr. Levine? What luck!¡± When she said that, she deliberately nced at Ivy with some interest. Unexpectedly, Christopher said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re just colleagues.¡± +5 He did not know why he exined himself. Perhaps he did not want Katherine¡¯s friends to misunderstand. That was to say, he did not want Katherine to misunderstand. Yet, Ivy seemed extremely embarrassed. It was rare for him to agree to apany her to a meal. She was over the moon and hugged his arm. He merely paused for a moment and said nothing. Now, he said they were only colleagues in front of Kimberly¡¯s friends. Disappointment instantly filled her eyes, and she subconsciously let her hands slide off his arm. Olivia saw everything and smiled wryly. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 53% Olivia was never a person who liked to kick someone when they were down. On the contrary, upon seeing this woman¡¯s embarrassment at this moment, she felt a little sympathetic. Of course, this sympathy was only before Olivia knew what Ivy had done to Kimberly and what Ivy would do to Kimberly in the future. It turned out that when Kimberly was still Katherine, she often behaved in such a way that she followed Christopher without any sense of existence at all. This woman was treated better inparison with Katherine. Vincent was like a spectator as if he did not know these people. All this was because he believed that Olivia could handle it. Furthermore, he was particrly looking forward to seeing a different side of Olivia. Today¡¯s incident really blew Vincent¡¯s mind. Vincent thought, ¡®This little woman is really talented. She is skilled in bothmunication and fighting.¡¯ From the beginning, Christopher seldom crossed paths with Olivia. He just knew that Katherine often went out with her for activities like shopping, traveling, and other things. However, he was seeing her in a new light today. He did not expect her best friend to be so different, while Katherine was as meek as a kitten. Thest time he went to court in Dellmoor, he was shocked for a moment at that time. It was the same today. Christopher nced sideways at Vincent, who was watching the fun. Then he looked at Olivia again. He had to say that they were a match made in heaven, making one instantly think of the phrase ¡°a stunning couple¡± when looking at them. He smiled and said, ¡°As expected. What a stunning couple.¡± Then, he changed the topic to thewsuit fromst time, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Inferno has been elusive all this while. There are very few people who know her true identity. How could she suddenly be mypetitor? It turns out that Mr. Sullivan has won the beauty¡¯s heart,¡± Christopher said. Just as Olivia was about to retort, the phone suddenly rang, 1/4 Thu, 25 Chapter 88 The familiar melody indicated that it was her phone that was ringing. 3 +5 She looked down and sighed inwardly. ¡®Kimberly, Kimberly, why are you calling at this time? You¡¯re really going to give me a heart attack.¡¯ Olivia was a well-knownwyer who had seen all kinds of situations. Especially when she met capable She was used to such a situation as a duck to water after gaining repeated practical experiences. She raised her phone in an elegant and dignified demeanor and motioned. ¡°I have to take this call.¡± Finally, she calmly walked to an empty corner and answered the phone. Kimberly thought, ¡®By this time, Olivia and Vincent should have arrived in Norham.¡¯ Thus, she called to make sure they were safe. However, she did not expect that Olivia would not answer the phone even after her ringtone rang twice. Kimberly was about to lose her patience. As soon as the phone was connected, she spoke in haste. ¡°Both of you are going to Norham for fun, and you¡¯ve forgotten about me. Don¡¯t you know how to make a call when you arrive?¡± Although it clearly showed that she was annoyed, she was clearly full of concern. Olivia did not quite hear clearly what Kimberly said at all. She just felt that Kimberly was chattering a lot to her ears. Her gaze was still toward where Vincent and Christopher seemed to be chatting about something and looked as if they were quite engrossed in it. ¡°Kim, guess who I met in Norham?¡± When Olivia said this, Kimberly could clearly feel that the former was surprised. Kimberly was clever, so naturally, she was able to guess it. Still, she thought to herself, ¡®What a small world.¡¯ She estimated that they should have been in Norham for less than an hour, yet they managed to bump into each other. Then, she said, ¡°Since you asked me that, it¡¯s pretty close that the person is the one who I¡¯ve been avoiding for four years.¡± Olivia was a little surprised that Kimberly figured it out so quickly. 2/4 53% Chapter 88 5 ¡°It¡¯s Vincent¡¯s fault. Initially, we nned to go back to the Salter residence for lunch. He decided on his own ord and insisted on shopping in the mall and said that it was impolite to go empty-handed, which is against his gentlemanly manner,¡± Olivia said. Kimberly chuckled and thought, ¡®Vincent is really taking it seriously this time. It looks like I don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore. She suddenly remembered the case fromst time, so she kindly reminded Olivia, ¡°Last time, you and Vincent caused him a crushing defeat. You have to be careful when you arrive at his turf this time!¡± They chatted for a while before hanging up. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Vincent saw Olivia walking toward him after answering the phone. He had almost finished his meal. They were not prepared to spend more time with Christopher. Besides, Vincent had more important things to do. His mother-inw was the key to whether he could marry Olivia and bring her home as soon as possible. It was the first time he came to visit her, so it was important to cater to her interest and leave a good impression on his mother-inw. As long as he won her support and had her on his side, he would be more confident, so that Kimberly would not always say that he was procrastinating on this matter. Vincent thought, ¡®That¡¯s right. Those three little cuties can already handle things on their own, so I have to keep up too. ¡®Most importantly, when ites to marriage, the family is indeed putting pressure on me. ¡®My own destiny is in my hands. The Salter family was also a prestigious family in Norham, although it was not as good as the Sullivan family. However, it was still a very good choice. After all, the Sullivan family had yet to consolidate its interests by marriage of convenience. Vincent deliberately appeared very intimate with Olivia in front of Christopher. For some reason, Vincent just innocently thought that showing a public disy of affection. was also a way to intimidate them. 3/4 Chapter 88 This meal made Ivy feel superfluous. Unexpectedly, Christopher became very odd in front of Katherine¡¯s friends. Maybe bygone love was unforgettable to him. There were hidden feelings that could be perceived from the look in Ivy¡¯s eyes. Ivy thought, ¡®Perhaps he just wants to take this opportunity to find out news about Katherine and get his children back. +5 ¡®I wished it was thetter. In that way, at least I still have a chance. Even if he did get the children back, I¡¯m willing to be someone else¡¯s stepmother for his sake and treat those children as my own. ¡®However, if it was the former, doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ve been working hard to n for so long, only to see it all go to waste in the end?¡¯ Upon thinking of this, she really felt like she was going to have a breakdown and freak out. However, she could not get angry yet. She had to pretend to be well-educated and sensible. Upon seeing that Vincent and Olivia had left, Ivy tugged at Christopher and said, ¡°Christopher, let¡¯s go. Grandpa Maxwell is looking forward to seeing you go over and y a few more rounds of chess with him soon.¡± Although Olivia and Vincent had left, Christopher always felt that Olivia and Katherine kept in touch. However, this woman was also a cun ning and clever one. Christopher would have forgotten if Ivy had not reminded him. He nced at Ivy, nodded, and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then he walked out with his muscr legs. Ivy was a little behind him in her high- heeled shoes, so in the end, she had to trot along the way. 4/4 SEND GIFT Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 A series of ttering sounds came at an inappropriate time. Christopher usually disliked this sound the most. He found himself already irritable after not gaining any advantages from his visit to Olivia and the others. This sound was like a fuse, aggravating the irritation in his heart. Unable to control his irritation, he furrowed his brows and turned to look in the direction of the sound. He saw Ivy rushing to catch up with him. Ivy was well aware that Christopher disliked the sound of high heels. In fact, everyone in Levine Group knew that. In Levine Group, the entire floor of the CEO¡¯s office was furnished with expensive soundproofing materials, all imported from Zosteylor. Men¡¯s shoes were not a problem. Even if they were to step heavily on this type of flooring, it would not produce noise. However, women had to be more careful. When buying high heels, they must pay attention to the material and design of the heel. If anyone identally wore an inappropriate pair of shoes to work, she should stay at her office table as much as possible and avoid walking around. This was to prevent the CEO from confronting her for her bad choice. In Christopher¡¯s eyes, Ivy had always been different from others. She was his savior and had been helping him at Levine Group ever since her return to the country. She had now be the director of Levine Group¡¯s design department. Upon noticing Ivy¡¯s embarrassed expression, he realized he had indeed gone too far. Christopher stopped in his tracks and waited for Ivy to catch up. Seeing this, Ivy¡¯s mood improved instantly. She was even happier than seeing a rainbow after the rain. ¡°Christopher, you were walking too fast, and I couldn¡¯t keep up with you. I had to run.¡± She decided to exin herself even though she knew Christopher was not going to me her at all. Christopher remained silent and said nothing. He just nodded. 1/4 53% Chapter 89 +5 When they arrived at the underground garage, they each got into the car separately. Ivy fastened her seatbelt and nced to the left. She could not hold back her feelings. It was as if she was going crazy. The once-distant long-distance calls now seemed more heartwarming. Even if not particrly sweet, they were warm enough tofort her. However, now that he was right in front of her, it did not feel the same as before. ¡°The furthest distance is when I am right in front of you, and you do not know that I love you,¡¯ Ivy thought. This thought kept hovering in her mind. However, it was not quite urate. Christopher had known her feelings for him for a long time. It was all just her making a fool of herself. She used to think she had lost to time and distance. However, it seemed that that was not the case. She had known him longer than Katherine, and she had also returned early. ¡°Christopher, your behavior in the restaurant earlier was a bit unusual,¡± shemented tentatively. Startled by Ivy¡¯s remark, Christopher hesitated for a moment. Undeniably, his behavior in the restaurant had indeed been unusual. He replied nonchntly, ¡°I was just saying hello to an old friend.¡± If Olivia knew that Christopher regarded himself as ¡°an old friend,¡± she would most probably roll her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that girl to be the famous Inferno. It¡¯s hard to tell.¡± This was Ivy¡¯s honest opinion. However, after saying this, she had second thoughts. ¡®Birds of a feather flock together. Katherine and Olivia; being ssmates and best friends¡­ I assume Katherine¡¯s legal skills are also extraordinary! Kimberly had always been a nightmare for her while growing up. No matter how hard Ivy tried, she could notpare to Kimberly. Some people were clearly more talented, yet they still worked so hard, so Ivy had no reason to bezy orcent. 2/4 Chapter 89 This was why she had been working hard all these years. Christopher sinctly replied, ¡°Indeed.¡± There was not much conversation between them on the way. In the entire Levine family, Ivy got along well with everyone except Christopher. Two years ago, Ivy moved out of the Levine manor. Originally, her n was to marry into the Levine family. Unexpectedly, it did not go as she wished. What was more, Christopher rarely came back home, for he usually stayed at Osimor Residence. Living in the Levine manor subjected her to various restrictions, so she decided to move out. This move also had its advantages. On weekends, she could use the guise of visiting Maxwell to bring Christopher along. When they arrived at the Levine manor, Christopher went to y chess with Maxwell. Maxwell liked to y chess when he had free time, but Lilian did not know how to y. If Heather had time, she would apany him for a few rounds. Therefore, he always hoped that Christopher woulde back to y chess and have a heart-to-heart talk with him. Ivy naturally apanied Lilian and Heather to enjoy the cool weather in the yard. It was early autumn, yet it was still a little warm. Lilian shook a fan with a de pattern in her right hand, which was reminiscent of the steel fans of Kitana from Mortal Kombat. Ivy took over the fan and carefully fanned Lilian, making her happy. Maxwell paused for a moment while holding a chess piece halfway in the air. He asked thoughtfully, ¡°That girl, Ivy, has been infatuated with you for years. You¡¯re eventually going to settle down and start a family.¡± Being pressured into marriage again disrupted Christopher¡¯s thoughts. He was ustomed to making his own decisions and did not favor the sudden interference, which left him feeling rather displeased. 3/4 53% Chapter 89 This was why he was reluctant to visit the Levine manor frequently. He nced at Maxwell for a few seconds and then refocused on the chessboard. Silence was Christopher¡¯s signature move. Maxwell was a smart man himself, so he naturally understood Christopher¡¯s feelings after seeing his actions. ¡°Don¡¯t give her fantasies since you have no intentions. Let¡¯s get it straight. If a woman develops resentment due to love, it can be disastrous.¡± It was indeed true that wisdom came with age. Christopher would realize how prescient Maxwell¡¯s advice was in the future. Lilian had the habit of taking a nap every day. She would go and take a nap not long after. Ivy was so bored that she ran to the study and decided to challenge Maxwell to a few games of chess. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ivy was a diligent girl with talents in various fields, including the five fine arts. +5 She knew that Maxwell enjoyed ying chess, so she had even taken chess lessons to be able to bond with him. As they yed, Ivy acted like an advisor to Maxwell, breathing life back into the game whenever it seemed to be nearing a stalemate. Deep in thought, Maxwell considered Ivy, realizing that she was a good girl. However, Christopher was not interested in her. However, Maxwell had some close friends with children of a simr age to Christopher, and he wondered if he could be Cupid and help Ivy find a suitable partner. 4/4 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 After bidding farewell to Christopher, Vincent took Olivia and began preparing for some shopping. Olivia felt like her legs were about to give out. Luckily, the hearty steak they had for lunch earlier boosted her energy. Both of them had their hands full of shopping loot, though most of them belonged to Vincent. The bags were filled with a variety of high-end skincare products, scarves, handbags, and other items. Olivia could not help but feel that Vincent was being overly extravagant and said, ¡°Stop buying things. We won¡¯t even be able to fit them in the carter.¡± She even threatened him, saying, ¡°If you can¡¯t fit them, you¡¯ll have to carry them back yourself!¡± At this time, Olivia¡¯s friend brought over the agreed-upon 20,000-dor car. Olivia told him where Vincent¡¯s car was and asked him to pull over. When Olivia and Vincent got down, the two cars formed a clear contrast. Olivia obviously felt a ck cloud hanging over Vincent¡¯s head as he seemed dumbfounded and unwilling to ept the situation. It seemed that, sometimes, men needed to be coaxed. Olivia collected her thoughts and attempted to offer some words of wisdom, imitating the expression of a motivational speaker. ¡°A capable man can adapt to different circumstances. Think of this 20,000- dor car as a part of a popr reality show where billionaires experience ordinary life.¡± After saying that, she did not forget to ask Vincent, ¡°Does that make now?¡± A real man never went back on his word. you feel better Now that Vincent had already agreed and won a benefit for himself, he was not one to go back on his word. He took the car keys and stuffed all the shopping loot earlier into the trunk. He then pulled out the keys to his luxury car. 1/5 Chapter 90 25 Seeing this, Olivia thought he might be having second thoughts and was about to intervene. However, Vincent spoke first, putting her concerns to rest. 53% +5 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve promised you, and I¡¯ll keep my word. I¡¯m just moving the things from the trunk of my car to this car.¡± This response was typical of Vincent. He was someone who always kept his promises; otherwise, he would never make them in the first ce. Subsequently, Olivia observed Vincent opening the trunk of the Bentley, which was filled to the brim with an assortment of items and various products. Seeing this spectacle, Olivia¡¯s mouth fell wide open, and she looked utterly incredulous. ¡°When did you prepare so much stuff?¡± Then, she came back to her senses and asked, ¡°After buying so much, what¡¯s the point of all these extra items?¡± She even yfullymented on his wealth, saying, ¡°Mister, are you so wealthy that you don¡¯t know where to spend your money anymore?¡± Vincent did not offer a response or engage in the conversation. Instead, he busied himself with transferring all the offerings he had prepared for his future mother-inw. Olivia¡¯s friend also joined in to help with the lifting. Vincent had already prepared numerous gifts when he was in Dellmoor, and while shopping in Norham, he had indulged himself even more. Consequently, this small car was packed to the brim with gifts, and the back seat was overflowing with products. Sitting in the front passenger seat, Olivia could not help butugh as she looked at the back. Both of them gave off a distinct impression of being small business owners. They seemed as if they had justpleted a sessful haul and were on their way to set up a street market stall. It was just that they were carrying a car full of items from luxury brands. Olivia did not intend to let Vincent off so easily. She teased him, saying, ¡°Look at all the things you bought. It¡¯s very professional. These are the essentials when a son-inw visits his mother-inw. It seems like you have a lot of experience because you have considered everything so thoroughly.¡± Olivia had observed carefully. Indeed, Vincent¡¯s choices were all top-notch and in line with her mother¡¯s preferences. 53% Chapter 90 +5 However, what Olivia did not know was that these were the result of the wisdom of five menbined. Vincent was experiencing this kind of thing for the first time as he had never been a son-inw before. Seeing Olivia wearing a mischievous smile and mocking him, Vincent felt that he needed to punish this little woman properly. However, they were in a moving vehicle. After all, his carefully selected Bentley had significant sentimental value as it was a witness to their rtionship. Moreover, if he had driven his own car, they would not have been so crowded, and he would never have felt like a FedEx driver. This experience was truly unique for him. Olivia, who was gloating, did not anticipate that Vincent would suddenly m on the brakes and stop the car at the side of the road. He leaned toward Olivia¡¯s side, directly aiming for her lips. Olivia sensed the impending danger; however, it was toote to react. Vincent used his hand to hold the back of her head, rendering her unable to break free from his kiss, no matter how much she struggled. Feeling the little woman struggling hard, Vincent released her and sat back upright. He restarted the car and continued on their way. Vincent wore a mischievous smile, thinking, ¡®This eloquent woman¡¯s taste is quite good.¡¯ Finally, he gave her a friendly warning. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke a man face-to-face; the consequences are self-inflicted.¡± The scene from just now yed back and forth in Olivia¡¯s mind, and her face turned even redder. Vincent took great pleasure in observing Olivia¡¯s bashful demeanor; it was all within his sight. Because of his bold move, she finally became quiet. She could not quite exin the mix of emotions she felt. She had always disliked frivolous men and considered herself quite traditional. However, she did not seem to mind Vincent¡¯s recent actions, even though she found them rather unexpected. All she felt was embarrassment. They continued their journey in silence. The atmosphere was calm once again. 3/5 Inu, 23 Chapter 90 +5 Vincent thought, ¡®Next time you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll use this trick to deal with you.¡¯ He was secretly delighted that he had discovered Olivia¡¯s soft spot. He felt as if he had mastered a unique skill. Soon, they arrived at Olivia¡¯s house. It was located in a peaceful and elegant residential area. Vincent¡¯s car seemed out of ce in this serene setting. He could not help but mutter to himself silently, ¡®me it on this little woman. I¡¯ve made so many preparations, and now, I¡¯ve wasted all my efforts because of this car.¡¯ He then contemted what would happen if Kimberly and the others found out that he had driven a 20,000-dor car to Olivia¡¯s house. It would probably be a year- long topic of discussion among them. The redness of Olivia¡¯s cheeks and ears had not yet subsided when Madeline rushed out to greet them. She had heard the sound of the car engine. Madeline was a bit surprised when she saw the car. However, she quickly thought, ¡®It¡¯s the person that matters. Sure enough, she saw the son-inw looking dignified, even more handsome than Brad Pitt. Despite the slightly worn car, his outfit was quite stylish. Like a gentleman, he gracefully walked to the passenger¡¯s side and opened the door for Olivia. His demeanor was warm and gentle. Madeline was thrilled with her son-inw. Seeing Olivia¡¯s flushed skin, Madeline asked anxiously, ¡°Ollie, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so red?¡± Then, she reached out and touched Olivia¡¯s forehead and her own before murmuring to herself, ¡°Not running a fever!¡± Seeing the situation, Vincent could not help but wear a mischievous smile. His mouth seemed to be R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only smeared with honey, and he took the initiative to greet Madeline. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Salter. I¡¯m Vincent Sullivan.¡± Vincent then began to tter her. ¡°Mrs. Salter, you look so young. If I didn¡¯t know Olivia only has one brother, I would have thought you were her sister!¡± 4/5 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 The more Madeline looked at Vincent, the happier she became. Madeline could not help but like her future son-inw, Vincent, more and more as she looked at him. At first, she was concerned about her precious daughter, Olivia, and whether she had a fever. However, within a short conversation, she hadpletely forgotten about her daughter¡¯s condition. ¡°Youngd, you¡¯re really something. You¡¯re so eloquent and look just like a superstar.¡± Madeline praised Vincent highly and gave him a five-star review if five stars were the highest rating. Just look at it, ¡°eloquent¡± and ¡°big star.¡± Madeline was certainly generous with herpliments. Even her son, Olivia¡¯s brother, Wayne, hadn¡¯t received such high praise at home. In the Salter family, the girls were treated like princesses, while the boys were raised as bodyguards. Therefore, Olivia held a very high position in her family. Unexpectedly, today, Vincent managed to steal the limelight. Facing Madeline¡¯s praise, Olivia found that Vincent had quite the nerve to ept all thepliments and even resorted to tattling like a little schoolboy. Vincent deliberately looked back at Olivia and said solemnly, ¡°Exactly, I told her I wanted to visit Mr. and Mrs. Salter in Norham long ago, but Ollie kept finding excuses to dy it. Madeline had originally regretted not having to meet Vincent earlier. After she heard Vincent¡¯s words, it turned out to be her precious daughter who was ying the tricks. Madeline who had already started walking into the courtyard. suddenly stopped, turned back, and pointed her finger at Olivia. Olivia had a wry expression on her face. It was a norm that everyone was supposed to marry and forget their mothers, but in Madeline¡¯s case, it was ¡°the mother-inw gaining a son-inw and forgetting her daughter.¡± When she saw Madeline and Vincent get along so well, Olivia could not help but make a face at them and intentionally teased them. Vincent was overjoyed. Today is truly a lucky day. I¡¯ve already gained Madeline¡¯s favor. 17:05 Fri, 26 Jan Chapter 91 With Madeline¡¯s approval, he felt more confident that Olivia would stop trying to evade him. Moreover, when he yfully punished Olivia earlier, she reacted calmly, which was a good sign. When he thought about all the good things, Vincent truly felt spirited and could not help but radiate with happiness. It seemed like losing that set of 18th-century coffee set to Kimberly was worth it. Madeline walked ahead and led Vincent inside. Vincent suddenly realized he was so happy to talk with Madeline that he had forgotten about the things in the car. He told Madeline that he needed to get the things from the car. When she heard this, Madeline grabbed him and dragged him forward. ¡°Once you¡¯re at the Salter residence, it¡¯s not proper for a guest to move things themselves.¡± She immediately summoned a few serv ants to help with the unloading. Olivia observed all this and thought, ¡®Mom¡¯s being so biased! Vincent gets such special treatment, but Wayne has to carry things every time he visits.¡± Furthermore, she usually imparted the value of self-reliance to them. She believed that attending to matters personally was always better than relying on others. However, it appeared that the situation had changed in Vincent¡¯s case. However, in the Salter family, Madeline held the authority. She was the and the top authority. queen mother Her words were final. When she looked at her mother¡¯s adorable expression, Olivia had nothing to say and decided to y along. ¡°Alright, you can do as you please.¡± Benedict had already made tea in the living room. Unfortunately, Olivia¡¯s brother, Wayne, had to leave for a business trip and could not meet his sister. Meanwhile, Olivia¡¯s sister-inw, Anne, was ying with a little cutie. After he chatted with Benedict for a while, Vincent was captivated by the little cutie. Ever since Kimberly had given birth to the triplets, Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice, Vincent¡¯s love and anticipation for children had grown significantly. 17:05 FM, 26 Jan Chapter 91 The way he held the baby was so skillful, and he was good at entertaining the child. Those who did not know better would have thought that Vincent was already an experienced father! Madeline, surprised by this sight,mented, ¡°I never expected you to be so good with children. Nowadays, many young people seem to avoid or neglect spending quality time with their kids.¡± Madeline knew about Katherine but was unaware of Kimberly¡¯s existence, let alone the fact that Katherine and Kimberly were the same person. Consequently, she was not aware of Katherine having three children. Olivia had a very close rtionship with her family and shared about everything with her mother. However, she remained silent about Kimberly¡¯s situation. She kept her mouth shut on this matter. Such matter was best kept secret, especially during this time. So, when Madeline had doubts about Vincent, Olivia quickly interjected, ¡°His friend had triplets; he must have helped take care of them from time to time.¡± Olivia¡¯s exnation enlightened Madeline. Nheless, she still thought highly of Vincent for his childcare skills and wanted to give him some extra credit for it. In Madeline¡¯s eyes, today was a big celebration, so she decided to personally prepare a grand meal to show her appreciation. Madeline still wanted to know more about Vincent, so she decided to take Olivia to the kitchen. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, Olivia was quite puzzled and thought, ¡®Doesn¡¯t Mom know that I barely know my way around the kitchen?¡± It was only after moving out of Kimberly¡¯s house and living on her own that Olivia started experimenting with simple dishes and followed cooking tutorials in her spare time. If something went wrong, there must be a demon. Vincent was called to y chess in the study with Benedict. Olivia was a little worried that Vincent was not under her surveince. She wondered if Vincent might not follow her n and possibly messed things up. Thus, even if she was in the kitchen, she kept peering toward the study. Chapter 91 When she saw her daughter¡¯s actions, Madeline could not help but smile and said, ¡°Are you worried that your boyfriend will be devoured by Dad?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can see that the young man is very clever. Even Wayne can¡¯tpare to him. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not just from an ordinary family.¡± Madeline knew her son very well. Although she had only spent a short time with Vincent, her intuition told her that he was not an ordinary guy. Olivia was a bit surprised to find her mother¡¯s keen insight. ¡°Mom, have you learned some mind- reading skill or something else?¡± In response to Olivia¡¯s teasing, Madeline replied, ¡°If I had learned mind-reading skills, how could you ever deceive me?¡± At this moment, Olivia was secretly ming Vincent for making random remarks, which potentially caused trouble for her. Little did she expect that Madeline would drop a bombshell and said, ¡°What are you two up to? You¡¯re driving a little old car, but the stuff inside is all valuable items. I took a quick look. The things inside could probably buy dozens of these cars.¡± Olivia sighed and wondered how to answer this. She felt an urge to run to Benedict and escape from this situation. ? Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 While Olivia was contemting her inner thoughts, Madeline had a keen sense of what was going on. Before Olivia could sneak away, Madeline dropped the onion she had been picking, firmly grabbed her, and spoke authoritatively, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away this time. Whenever ites to matters of the heart, you tend to escape.¡± Madeline knew that the pain caused by her previous rtionship with Jaxon had deeply affected Olivia. At that time, she was young and deeply in love, so she had given her heart wholeheartedly, which had consequently led to profound and painful emotional scars. All along, she never probed or pressured Olivia. She did not want to rush her into marriage, and they patiently waited for Olivia to make her own decisions. However, now that Olivia was getting older, many of her peers had started families and had children. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Madeline and Benedict who had always cherished her like a precious gem, naturally hoped for a fulfilling life for her. When she saw the situation, Olivia could only adapt to the circumstances. She briefly mentioned the matter of the car, ¡°The car was actually borrowed from a friend.¡± When she heard this, Madeline suddenly understood, and the mystery in her heart was finally unraveled. She remarked, ¡°No wonder it seemed so incongruous. Driving an ordinary and unremarkable car while purchasing so many precious items¡­ Isn¡¯t the contradiction just too significant?¡± In all honesty, Olivia felt that everything was out of ce too. Of course, this was not her initial n at all. She had no idea that Vincent¡¯s trunk would end up like Captain Marvel, which magically produced so many things. She had initially thought of Vincent as a pawn, who would drive a 20,000-dor car and perform the script she had prepared for him. Little did she know that this pawn had thoughts of his own and did not y ording to the rules. With the puzzle resolved, Madeline found herself liking Vincent more and more. She was eager to see the joyous event taking ce as soon as possible. She could not help but wish for the wedding to happen tomorrow. She had secretly run the numbers in her head. ¡°How far have you two gotten? Have you Chapter 92 met his parents yet?¡± Olivia felt a little taken aback. ¡®Meet his parents? What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Mom considers Vincent as meeting my parents? There¡¯s a big difference between the two.¡± Compared to Madeline¡¯s eagerness, Olivia appeared very calm. It seemed that she would need to employ some unconventional methods to temporarily halt Madeline¡¯s fervent ns. She pretended to be angry and said, ¡°My dear Mom, you¡¯ve turned into such a matchmaker. Why are you in such a rush to marry me off?¡± Then, with a hint of warning, she continued to brainwash Madeline. ¡°If you don¡¯t vet the candidates properly, and I end up marrying a scu mbag, what will we do? Divorce? If I be a divorcee, who would ever want to marry your daughter?¡± ¡°In that case, you and Dad will ultimately be the fool.¡± As Olivia spoke convincingly, she detected the worry in Madeline¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. Nowadays, we can never judge a man by his appearance. It¡¯s better to spend more time together with him.¡± Madeline quickly adjusted her pace, as she knew this was not something to rush. But the presence of Vincent made her feel more at ease, at least she could see substantial progress in Olivia. She looked at Olivia, nodded, and agreed with her viewpoint. Then she expressed her own position, ¡°Alright, I shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry. Patience is the key.¡± When she heard Madeline¡¯s agreement, Olivia let out a heavy sigh in her heart. She had finally managed to appease Madeline. She was well aware that it was not her cloquence or reasoning that did the trick. She simply knew how to leverage Madeline¡¯s deep affection for her. Madeline saw that Olivia was continuously ncing in the direction of the study, which was to be in the kitchen while longing to be somewhere else. She naturally interpreted it as a sweet interaction between the two young lovers. She smiled contentedly. ¡°Alright, you can¡¯t be of any help. Make a pot of coffee and take it over to them!¡± After she received the queen mother¡¯s decree, Olivia hurriedly left the kitchen and prepared a pot of ck Ivory Coffee before she headed straight for the study. In Madeline¡¯s eyes, it seemed like the interaction between the two young lovers had felt like an eternity after just a day apart. She smiled, nodded, and thought that Olivia and 17:06 Fri, Chapter 92 that young man were making good progress. When he saw Olivia enter, Benedict seemed to have found a savior and spoke first, ¡°Come,e, Ollie, sit by Dad¡¯s side. I must say, this young man is quite skilled at chess.¡± Olivia shot a fierce re at Vincent and used lip movements to question him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you following the script?¡± Vincent just ced a white chess piece and lifted his gaze to meet Olivia¡¯s face. He noticed her fierce expression and quickly moving lips, which were clearly a warning. He could not resist a fond smile and ignored her warning. With Benedict¡¯s support, he had the attitude of ¡°I make my own choices,¡± which irritated Olivia to no end. However, after Olivia became Benedict¡¯s adviser, Vincent hid his edge. He knew that if he provoked his woman too much, he would have to appease her in the end. Therefore, he showed mercy. After all, Vincent was not only a skilled hacker but also a famous chess master. Very few people knew about this aspect of his life. It was purely personal interest, and he had reached his current level after he learned from a world-renowned teacher due to a fortuitous encounter. Benedict was merely a chess amateur yer, and against someone with Vincent¡¯s high level of expertise, he would be easily defeated. Olivia was skilled at chess too. With her guidance and Vincent¡¯s intentional ckening, Benedict enjoyed a rxing game. Before long, the dining room was filled with the aroma of delicious food. Madeline was quite capable and had prepared arge spread of exquisite dishes. While she was busy preparing drinks and wine, she instructed, ¡°Ollie, the food is ready, go call them to have dinner. Don¡¯t forget about Anne too.¡± Another decree from queen mother had just been issued. Madeline¡¯s loud voice was heard by everyone. They were waiting for the final few moves to determine the winner of their chess game. Olivia left first to call Anne for dinner. The whole family sat together in harmony. Benedict raised his ss first and proposed a toast. Madeline was so engrossed in entertaining and guiding Vincent that she almost ignored everyone else and treated them as if they were invisible. ( Med posts and elegance at the dining table, which only added to bas , Voules the cable, she resorted too harsh kicks to signal Vincent to follow but help inat be anxiones abena his deviation from the n. dappe) koes Oba beer than anyone, so he noticed her subule actions and cat yonur food property¡± V this Vincent cold out help but revel in his amusement and felk the twoight so bamsell. These inws ech easier to deal with. This Oberia wwer warned by eri had the herwell the knew dy with her weer in le s advent 17:06 Fri, 26 Jan G Chapter 92 Vincent disyed poise and elegance at the dining table, which only added to Olivia¡¯s frustration. Under the table, she resorted to two harsh kicks to signal Vincent to follow the script. She could not help but be anxious about his deviation from their n. Benedict knew Olivia better than anyone, so he noticed her subtle actions and reminded her, ¡°Ollie, eat your food properly.¡± When he saw this, Vincent could not help but revel in his amusement and felt triumphant. He thought to himself, ¡°These inws are much easier to deal with. This son-inw¡¯s position is mine.¡¯ After she was warned by Benedict, Olivia had no choice but to behave herself. She knew causing a scene would not be appropriate, especially with her sister-inw¡¯s presence. She decided to let it go and took those things as they came. She could only me herself for the situation. After all, she had chosen Vincent for who he was and knew that he would not be as obedient as a puppet on a string. She regretted not spending 200 dors to find a gigolo to handle this situation. Clearly, in this round, Vincent won. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The next day, Olivia and Vincent were prepared to depart for Dellmoor. Olivia felt a sense of relief, thinking, ¡®It¡¯s finally over. I¡¯m sure Mom and the rest won¡¯t make things difficult for me for the time being. With that thought, she believed that all the effort and trouble she had gone through was worth it. Olivia had a mission for the trip as well; she had promised to bring pickles back for Kimberly. Before leaving, Olivia took Vincent to her former university and found the same small shop run by the kind old woman. Upon seeing the modest shop, Vincent appeared to underestimate its offerings. He cast a disdainful nce at the unassuming pickles and asked with a hint of contempt, ¡°Will these be any good?¡± Undeterred, Olivia picked up a toothpick, selected a piece of pickle, and ced it in her mouth. Then, using the same toothpick, she picked up another piece of pickle and offered it to Vincent. He hurriedly waved his hand, as he considered the shop to be nothing more than a roadside stall. Vincent had rarely visited such a ce since his childhood, making it difficult for him to appreciate or consume anything from there. After a three-hour drive, they returned to Dellmoor, and since it was a weekend, they went straight to the Larson residence./ Observing how Olivia and Vincent coexisted peacefully, Kimberly couldn¡¯t help but smile in relief. It appeared that the two of them had made good progress. Olivia knew that Kimberly had been longing for the pickles from the roadside stall for quite some time. She eagerly retrieved them. This delicacy held special memories from their youth. The three young children were overjoyed to see Vincent and Olivia. It seemed that the nature of children was such that any guests at home felt like a celebration. Kimberly was savoring the pickles with great interest, and Candice¡¯s mouth was also watering, making her look incredibly adorable as if she wanted a taste. ¡°Mommy, is this delicious?¡± Chapter 93 Kimberly replied gently, ¡°No, you can¡¯t have it. There are a lot of chilis inside pickles, and they would make you cry.¡± Vincent was a favorite of Dexter and Sebastian. Their mother had mentioned to them that Vincent was aputer expert, and in their eyes, he was a superhero with omnipotent abilities. After answering a call, Vincent ced his phone on the coffee table and went to the bathroom. Dexter and Sebastian had always wanted to y games on his phone. Seeing the opportunity, they cautiously nced toward the bathroom and noticed there wasn¡¯t much movement in there. Dexter signaled to Sebastian that it was safe. Sebastian quickly entered the six-digit password on the phone screen, which they had secretly memorized when they saw Vincent input it. The boys were geniuses, with terrifyingly good memory. Their photographic memory allowed them to remember anything with just a nce. Dexter leaned in and couldn¡¯t resist reaching over. He happened to tap on the photo. album. A picture appeared, disying Christopher and Ivy. Christopher was clearly visible in the photograph due to the angle. Upon seeing the person in the picture, both boys felt a sense of familiarity. ¡°Why is this man so handsome?¡± ¡°This handsome guy seems to resemble us a lot.¡± A series of questions puzzled the two boys. Finally, they decided to find out who the man that looked like them was. Therefore, Dexter used his smartwatch to take a photo of the picture. As Dexter snapped the photo, they heard the sound of the bathroom flushing. In a rush, Dexter put his smartwatch away and reminded Sebastian to put the phone back where they found it before they left the room. The boys were long gone by the time Vincent emerged from the bathroom. Chapter 93 Vincent couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled by the boys¡¯ unusual behavior. They were typically quite clingy and never wanted him to leave when he visited. He thought, ¡°Why are they acting so strangely today?¡¯ A string of question marks seemed to float in his Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. mind as he contemted their behavior. Kimberly, knowing Olivia and Vincent had been busy traveling back and forth for the past two days, chatted with Olivia for a while before urging them to head back and rest, as the next day was a workday. After Olivia and Vincent departed, Kimberly thought about her three children and decided to check on them. Candice was fast asleep in her room, taking a nap. On the other hand, Dexter and Sebastian were nowhere to be found in the living room or the yground. Kimberly searched and called out for them, but there was no response. Assuming they were somewhere in the Larson residence she decided not to worry too much. It was a tiring day. Feeling exhausted from the day¡¯s events, Kimberly passed by her daughter¡¯s room and noticed that Candice was sound asleep in her room, snoring softly. She couldn¡¯t resist smiling at her daughter¡¯s adorable slumber. This little one is so adorable!¡¯ she thought. Unable to resist, Kimberly walked in and gently tousled Candice¡¯s hair. She tidied up the dolls by the bed and theny down beside her daughter. Soon, she sumbed to the tiredness and fell asleep as well. Meanwhile, in the study, Dexter and Sebastian were engrossed in their task. Their eyes were focused on theputer screen, and they had imported the image from Vincent¡¯s smartwatch onto the With determination, the boys opened a search engine and enabled the photo recognition function to analyze the picture. After a while, a series of pictures and a biography of the handsome man emerged. ¡°Wow, it seems that he¡¯s also an amazing person,¡± Dexter eximed. Sebastian took control of the mouse, maneuvered the cursor on the webpage, and clicked on the biography. Before long, a wealth of information about Christopher appeared. Chapter 93 [Christopher Levine, 28 years old, CEO of Levine Group based in Norham.] [Young entrepreneur.] [The most influential business figure in Norham.] The two boys were silently engrossed in this information, searching for any relevant details. While it was all official and provided no personal or sensitive information, it became apparent that Christopher was a seasoned individual who had taken measures to protect his privacy, including his romantic life. Otherwise, his personal affairs would¡¯ve been discovered by the boys. Despite theck of personal details, Dexter and Sebastian were delighted with their discovery. It would be invaluable for their uing n, which involved seeking assistance from Edward. Seeing that there was no valuable information left to be uncovered and recognizing that Kimberly might uncover their actions, they hurriedly powered off theputer. Their instincts told them that the man in the photos had some connection to them. Children were innately curious and possessed a strong thirst for knowledge. In addition to their fascination withputers, they were also intrigued by medicine, likely influenced by Edward. Not only an excellent doctor, Edward was also a great teacher. He had a knack for exiningplex medical concepts in ways that were easy to understand and highly engaging, broadening the children¡¯s knowledge. In this aspect, Dexter and Sebastian were keen learners. Candice, on the other hand, often found herself bewildered during their discussions. The boys had learned that the most reliable method for establishing a blood rtionship between individuals was ¡°gic matching,¡± a concept akin to the Concentration they frequently enjoyed ying. At that moment, they aimed to uncover the connection with Christopher, much like Concentration in their favorite game. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The post-divorce Christopher almost seemed to have been reborn, staying away from those rumors and gossip and instead focused on his career. Despite it being a weekend today, he was still holding a weeklypany meeting in the office. Generally, mostpanies would choose to hold their regr meetings on Mondays. Christopher, however, arranged it on Sundays and would not change it unless there were special circumstances. Even Noah made fun of Christopher asionally, saying that thetter was turning over a new leaf, trying to seek a sense of achievement in his career after suffering a setback in his love life. Christopher didn¡¯t deny it, as he himself felt that rtionship matters were too troublesome and not as simple and direct as his career. Some people were clearly already outstanding, yet they still went to great lengths to be more diligent than others. The current Christopher was a ssic example. Still, this was also partially thanks to Kimberly. Getting the short end of the stick several times was considered a provocation for Christopher, which caused his fighting spirit. and sense of crisis to be stirred up. As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to go from frugality to extravagant but difficult to go from extravagance to frugality. Indeed, that was the truth. In the beginning, the employees of Levine Groupined endlessly about Christopher¡¯s actions. Nevertheless, Christopher was undoubtedly a great boss who was willing to share the increased profits with his staff. With the increase in sry, everyone naturally stoppedining and became even more loyal to this boss of theirs. When people were united, they could do anything. In recent years, Levine Group had been thriving, and Christopher won many personal des and became a veritable outstanding entrepreneur in Norham. At this moment, Christopher sneezed several times in session in his office. 17:06 Fri, 26 Jon GI Chapter 94 This abrupt bout of sneezes caused him to frown. It was not easy to catch a cold in early fall, and he didn¡¯t think he had any symptoms. As it turned out, it was because elsewhere, Dexter and Sebastian were continuously talking about and cyberstalking the man. Kimberly¡¯s naps were typically light because she dared not sleep too long. Otherwise, she would be drowsy all afternoon. About an hourter, she got up. Dexter and Sebastian were very meticulous. After leaving the study, they were so anxious that they wanted to look for their uncle, Edward, immediately. Regardless, they remained patient and waited for their mother to wake up naturally. Prior to this, they enthusiastically assembled the LEGO toys Olivia and others had brought back from Norham. Although the boys were still young, their hands-on ability was exceptional. Had it been other children of the same age meeting an obstacle, they would either give up halfway or ask their parents for help. These two, on the other hand, assembled their own individual sets. When they did encounter areas that required assistance, they would discuss it together like adults. As soon as Kimberly came downstairs, the boys hurriedly stopped ying and proposed to go to Edward¡¯s home to hang out. Often, Kimberly could never bear to turn down her children¡¯s reasonable requests. She gestured an ¡°OK¡± with her hand and raised the phone she was holding, stating, ¡°I have to ask Uncle Edward first. If he¡¯s free, we will go.¡± Having gotten their mother¡¯s permission, the kids circled the house merrily, much happier than when they received the toys they had always wanted. Seeing that, Kimberlyughed dotingly, looking beyond beautiful. Edward was a gentle, refined man. On his day off, he¡¯d sometimese over to apany the children and share some scientific knowledge to enlighten them. Kimberly once said very vividly that her five older brothers were her three children¡¯s general subject teachers. 17:06 Fri, 26 Jan Chapter 94 The eldest brother, David, was the gym teacher. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The second brother, Edward, was a science teacher, specializing in biology. The third brother, Samuel, was the art teacher. The fourth brother, Simon, was the music teacher. As for the fifth brother, Vincent, he was theputer science teacher. Upon hearing that the children wanted to visit him at his ce, Edward instantly became spirited and halted his ongoing medical research. Once the kids arrived at Edward¡¯s home, Candice, being extremely clingy, insisted on ying horse riding. Kimberly soon asked the girl to quickly get down after Candice did a fullp. ¡°Candice, don¡¯t you love your Uncle Edward the most? Onep will do. If not, his shoulders will hurt!¡± But Candice was obviously having a great time up there and refused to get down. Seeing that, Edward stopped Kimberly. Then, Edward acted as the girl¡¯s ne as Candice sat on his shoulders and giggled non- stop. This affection made Kimberly shake her head, thinking. ¡®Sure enough, children who know to y cute get everything they want. Dexter and Sebastian were here on a mission. They yed in the living room for a while, then ate some snacks. Next, they deliberately pretended to be bored and asked Kimberly and Edward, ¡°Can we yputer games for a while?¡± Edward knew Kimberly and Vincent¡¯sputer skills had been passed down to the boys, so he allowed them to y for a while since it was a weekend. Unbeknownst to him, the two little imps were actually executing their own n. Had they purely wanted to yputer games, they could¡¯ve done so in the Larson residence, for Kimberly would have given them permission. However, Kimberly had set a time limit of no more than 45 minutes at a time for gaming. This was also for the sake of their eyesight. Chapter 94 Whenever Kimberly came across children who had to wear sses at a young age and look at the world through lenses, she felt truly sorry for them. An idea about setting up a foundation for myopic children came into her mind. As a mother, she also wanted to try her best to do what she could for those innocent children. It was a genuinely meaningful act to her. Meanwhile, Dexter and Sebastian, the two little smarty-pants, had already entered Edward¡¯s study. They once heard from Edward that in his house, there was a machine containing many people¡¯s passwords. As long as there were medical records or birth records, that information would be collected and stored in that machine. Indeed, the two boys were here to verify whether the handsome man who looked like them had anything to do with them. Vincent was definitely a remarkableputer science teacher. Dexter¡¯s chubby little hands flew across the keyboard in an incredibly rhythmic way as if he were ying the piano. Before long, that machine¡¯s password was cracked. The boys then gained ess to the mysterious system and utilized image and facial recognition to retrieve their own information and that of the handsome man. The screen presently showed that data pairing was in progress. A circr icon kept spinning, making the two exceedingly nervous. While staring at the screen intently, they also worried about Kimberly and Edward suddenlying in. As they waited anxiously, the results came out. [Sessful pairing.] [The probability of paternity is 99.99%.] Dexter and Sebastian were stunned, musing, That handsome man is actually our daddy?¡¯ They repeated the process once more, but the result remained the same. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 After getting confirmation again, the group of cuties looked incredulous as they exchanged nces. At this time, Kimberly¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Dexter, Sebastian, time¡¯s up. It¡¯s time to end the game quickly.¡± Meanwhile, Candice had already arrived at the study room door like Kimberly¡¯s assistant. When she pushed it hard, she found the door didn¡¯t budge. Candice raised her hand and knocked on the door, shouting in a childish tone, ¡°Dexter and Sebastian, open the door quickly. I want toe in.¡± Dexter and Sebastian calmly deleted the browsing history. Vincent had once told them that looking up things on the Inte was like walking on a beach; it would Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. leave footprints. If one didn¡¯t erase their history, someone would soon find out about it. Dexter and Sebastian had sneaked in in the first ce. If Edward and Kimberly were to find out, they would definitely stop them from proceeding to the next step. They would even perhaps send them abroad. Thinking of this, the duo understood tacitly that they couldn¡¯t rush into it. ¡°Concentration¡± would never lic. It told them with statistics that the handsome man was their father. Kimberly told them that their father had gone far away to fight monsters. However, all the information showed that their father was like Kimberly, the CEO of a bigpany. Plus, their father¡¯s photos were everywhere on the inte. One could find it if they just search for his name. If he really went to fight monsters, his identity wouldn¡¯t have been exposed. Plus, their father didn¡¯t seem to hate taking pictures or being unphotogenic. After all, he looked handsome and cool in every single one of his pictures. Apparently, Kimberly lied. They wondered, ¡®Why did Mommy lie? Did they quarrel?¡¯ Another puzzle popped up in their heads. Kimberly was a woman, after all. It was normal for her to ignore their father after a fight. In television dramas, men would buy flowers, choctes, and gems to coax them 1707 Fri, 26 Jan 1 Chapter 93 if a woman got angry. They had checked that their father was in Norham, not far from where they were, Dellmoor. They wondered. Why is Daddy so stingy? He doesn¡¯t live far from us, but he never came to see us. Thinking of this, the two little cuties were a bit more disappointed and helpless about. their handsome father. Dexter sighed and said softly. ¡°Well, these adults are really troublesome. It seems that we need to do something.¡± He looked extremely helpless. The knock on the door became more rapid and disorderly, showing that Candice had lost her patience. Two little cuties opened the door and walked out of the study as if nothing had happened. However, Candice was very curious about what her brothers were doing in the room. Thus, she poked her head inside. However, nothing was interesting in the study. On several rows of shelves were thick books, while there were twoputers on the side. Candice shook her head, for she was not interested in it. Then, she turned around and walked away. The little cuties yed with everyone in the living room and watched TV for a while. Feeling a bit guilty, the duo wanted to leave early. ¡°Mommy, I remember that our teacher had assigned homework that we hadn¡¯t finished. Let¡¯s hurry home!¡± Then, they got up and were ready to leave. Kimberly looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Are you sure? I didn¡¯t hear that your teacher. assigned any homework, though.¡± Then, she took out her phone and told Dexter, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll call your teacher and ask.¡± Sebastian was quick to react and responded in a quick-witted way, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t call. Our teacher will criticize us for not paying attention in ss. This is a secret between our teacher and us to test which children pay the most attention in ss.¡± Kimberly was about to look for their teacher¡¯s phone number when she heard what Sebastian said. Doubtful, she turned around and asked Candice. However, thetter looked more confused than she was. 17:07 Fri, 26 Jan Chapter 95 BK 46% However, Kimberlyprehended that the confusion in Candice¡¯s eyes was due to her spa cing out in ss. ¡®She¡¯s just like me when I was a child, Kimberly thought. Kimberly smiled dotingly. Obviously, she believed Dexter and Sebastian¡¯s words. Edward was reluctant to see them leaving so quickly. However, the little cuties were ready to leave. In fact, their teacher hadn¡¯t assigned any homework at all. Dexter and Sebastian had made up an excuse just for the sake of it. However, they had to y the part now that they had lied. Back at the Larson residence, Kimberly took them to pick a variety of beautiful leaves. in different shapes from the yard. She wanted each of them to make leaf pictures. This piqued Candice¡¯s interest, for she was the first to say that she wanted to make a cute bunny. Dexter and Sebastian wanted to work together to make a picture of a loving family with leaves. Looking at the three little cuties in front of him, Kimberly wondered, ¡®How can there be such a big difference between these triplets?¡¯ In her opinion, Candice reacted normallypared to the kids her age. However, Dexter and Sebastian seemed to think more maturely. Candice wondered, ¡®Did I control them too much for them to act this way?¡± However, that thought onlysted for a brief moment. She was only responsible for guiding them, providing some help when they needed it. The most important thing was to keep them safe. After collecting arge number of leaves and flowers, Kimberly asked the serv ants to prepare cardboard, glue, double-sided tape, scissors, and other tools, and ce them on the marble table in the yard. Kimberly began to make leaf pictures with three little cuties. Dexter and Sebastian shared their responsibilities and cooperated with each other. In a short time, the draft of a loving family appeared. There were five people in total, a mother, a father, and three children. However, Candice seemed to struggle more as she didn¡¯t was true that girls were more delicate. know how to use scissors. It 46% Chapter 95 However, when Kimberly was pregnant, Edward said that there would bepetition if triplets were in her stomach. Boys were built better and would naturally sna tch up more nutrients, causing a difference between the babies. There would be some differences not only in size but also in intelligence. Kimberly cut out several parts in the shape of a rabbit. Although Candice was weak in handicrafts, she had beenmanding Kimberly all along. Kimberly thought, ¡®She¡¯s just like her father. They both have grandiose aims but puny abilities. After a while, Candice had finished pasting the rabbit and decorated it with flowers and grass. At this point, the other two little cuties were also done. They brought it over to Kimberly for her to evaluate. Looking at it, Kimberly eximed in her heart, ¡®Why does this leafy father figure look so like Christopher?¡± Kimberly had never been stingy with praise when it came to her children. When she praised them, she pointed to the picture and asked the two little cuties, ¡°Who did you refer to when cutting this father figure?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 46 Dexter and Sebastian had done it deliberately. There was no way they would admit that they already knew who their father was. Thus, they pretended to be confused. Instead of answering directly, Dexter took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Mommy, do you think we did a good job?¡± Before getting the answer, he quickly added, ¡°Or do you think it¡¯s too ugly?¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t want to be outdone. He also pretended to be upset and frustrated. ¡°We¡¯re so pitiful, after all. We have lived for several years, but we haven¡¯t seen our father yet. The way Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. he put it made it seem that he had lived for thousands of years. Seeing how unusual they were, Kimberly frowned involuntarily. She hugged Dexter with her left hand and Sebastian with her right hand. ¡°You misunderstood. I think you did a good job. I¡¯m only asking because I want to know the inspiration behind your work,¡± she consoled. ¡°Really?¡± asked the two little cuties in unison. Now that the duo were older, it was hard to fool them. Thus, Kimberly had to rack her brains to find an excuse. It seemed that the excuse she gave of their father fighting monsters couldn¡¯tst long. Kimberly nodded firmly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve always taught you to be an honest child, and so have I. I also want to be an honest adult.¡± After saying that, Kimberly put up her hands to swear. However, the little cuties were not easy to fool. It might only be enough to deceive Candice. Seeing Kimberly swear, Dexter had an idea. Blinking his crystal-clear eyes, he asked seriously, ¡°Is it true that you never lied to us? Not even once?¡± After being asked such a deep question, Kimberly was stunned and caught off guard. However, she nodded. However, the two little cuties thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t you say that all that matters is to learn from your mistake? We¡¯ve given me a chance, yet you don¡¯t want to tell us the truth. This reinforced their idea of finding their father themselves. Chapter 96 20 hardware and software they used were top-notch. K45% Now, his subordinates came to tell him that the system had been hacked, not to mention they had lost the most important data. The director of the technical department was ready to take the me and resign. At this time, Felix led Gordon in the technical department again. Happiness came all of a sudden. The bread thief left crumbs on purpose. It turned out that Gordon was lucky to decrypt the clues left by Dexter and Sebastian. Christopher¡¯s expression lit up a bit after he saw that things were turning around. The storm was finally avoided, otherwise, death would not have been sufficient to atone for the technical department¡¯s mistake. ¡°I paid a lot of money to hire you, Mr. rk. This is a very serious matter. Immediately organize a capable team to track down the clues. Make sure that you find the thief so that you can atone for your mistake.¡± After saying that, Christopher was lost in thought, ¡°Who had the courage to invade Levine Group so outrightly?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 At this moment, Christopher was radiating a frightening aura. After receiving his instruction, Adam and Gordon hurriedly left the office. They were lucky this time. It was apparent that the hacker was capable. However, they had deliberately left clues. Although Adam didn¡¯t know why, he was certain that the hacker didn¡¯t mean any harm. Or, more precisely, the hacker¡¯s goal was not that corepetency, Otherwise, the hacker wouldn¡¯t have left traces after getting the data. Not only was the hacker daring, but they had avoided Levine Group¡¯s rigorous defense. system and stole the corepetency so tantly. The hacker was definitely a pro. There was no way he could have forgotten to erase the traces, so he must have done it on purpose. Disregarding the fact the hacker had gotten the corepetency, Adam really admired. his capability. If the hacker wasn¡¯t an enemy, Adam could suggest to Christopher to recruit him. There was light at the end of the tunnel. Adam was almost in tears after things turned. around. This job was too important for him. If he was fired, his property loan of more than 4,000 dors a month would really overwhelm him.. In addition, Adam had just gotten married, and his wife was pregnant. She had already quit to take care of her baby in her womb. Thus, the burden of supporting the family fell entirely on Adam¡¯s shoulders. He secretly made up his mind that even if he stayed up all night, he would definitely find out who was the hacker. The employees of the technical department were thrown into chaos, analyzing clues against time. An hourter, Christopher didn¡¯t receive any update in the office. Thus, he strode toward the technical department. Seeing himing over in person, thosework engineers were even more nervous. Some people had sweat beads on their foreheads. It was unsure if it was because they 46% Chapter 97 were nervous or tired. = 2 = Meanwhile, Dexter and Sebastian high-fived each other after the mission in the Larson residence in Dellmoor. They wanted to celebrate their cool performance just now. Candice wanted to join in after seeing them high-five. ¡°Dexter and Sebastian, did something happy happen? Can you share it with me?¡± Candice¡¯s sweet and childish voice was really cute. Candice¡¯s eyes were eager. Sebastian wanted to reward her for not disturbing him, not to mention that the handsome man was also her father. Thus, Sebastian decided to tell her. He walked over and whispered in her car. Candice was a ticklish person and was very sensitive. When Sebastian leaned in over to talk, his R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only breath made her ears itch and she giggled. After hearing what Sebastian had said, she was surprised. Her mouth turned round by how shocked she was.. ¡°What? Have you already found Daddy? Will hee find us soon?¡± Candice had taken in too much information at one time. Thus, her eyes turned wide. Dexter acted like David and snapped his fingers. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all because of me and Sebastian!¡± Dexter seemed extremely arrogant. Looking at the confused look on Candice¡¯s face, Dexter quickly took out Christopher¡¯s photo. He introduced to Candice with great solemnity, ¡°Look, this is our father. Isn¡¯t he handsome?¡± Candice also liked handsome men. When she saw Christopher¡¯s photos, she was love- struck. Obviously, she was so surprised that she had been stunned by the sudden news. She spoke incoherently. ¡°Are you saying that¡¯s our father?¡± After that, she searched her mind for clues about her father. After searching for a long time, she remembered what Kimberly saidst time. ¡°Your 17:08 Fri, 26 Jan Chapter 97 daddy doesn¡¯t like to take pictures. He always looks ugly in them.¡± 45% She questioned her doubts, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy say that Daddy always looks ugly in photos?¡± After exining for a long time and showing her father¡¯s photos, Candice was still doubtful in the end. This caused Dexter and Sebastian to be a little speechless. They thought, ¡®Well, I can¡¯t me my sister for being stu pid. Mommy¡¯s the only one to me as she lied. ¡®However, I should me Daddy the most. Even if he had a big conflict with Mommy. he shouldn¡¯t have stayed away from us. ¡°What¡¯s more, his wife is angry. Shouldn¡¯t hee and coax her?¡± Now that Dexter and Sebastian had exposed the address, they hoped that their father was as smart as they were and woulde and find them. Right now, all they could do was wait. However, nobody took the bait after such a long time. gave Dexter and Sebastian went to the system again. They thought, ¡®How stu pid. We ga such a straightforward hint. Why do adults always like to make simple thingsplicated? ¡®It sees that Daddy isn¡¯t as capable as Mommy. If it were Mommy, she would have found us in no time.¡± Sebastian wondered, ¡®Well, it seems that we should make it easier for Daddy. Otherwise, what if he still can¡¯t find us?¡¯ After the two brothers reached an agreement, Dexter updated his status from invisible to online. He was practically exposing himself in front of the opponent, going easy on them on purpose! Their cursor kept blinking. They were actually automatically exposing themselves. They wanted to y a cat-and-mouse game with their father. However, their father was too stup id to y the game. 17:08 Chapter 97 26 Jan ¡°Mr. Levine, Mr. Levine¡­¡± Adam was so happy that he yelled. He was overjoyed and started to speak incoherently. ¡°He found us. Oh, no. I meant that we¡¯ve found his location.¡± Christopher had lost his patience from how long he was waiting. At that moment, he was resting with his eyes closed. Hearing Adam¡¯s exmation, Christopher opened his eyes and got up from the chair, walking quickly to theputer. A yellow-dotted cursor was blinking. Christopher replied indifferently, ¡°Contact the opposite party and see what they want. No matter what it takes, you must get the strategy back. That was theirpany¡¯s strategy in a certain field. If the corepetency was gone, all previous efforts would be in vain. In addition, this field would bring great benefits to Levine Group in the future. Adam tapped on the keyboard and sent out Christopher¡¯s instructions word for word. Christopher stared at the screen motionlessly. He was a little nervous and eager to see the hacker¡¯s answer because he hadn¡¯t figured out who they were yet Dexter and Sebastian saw the message from the opposite party. ¡°Huh? Daddy is quite generous. It seems that what we took away is very important!¡± However, the Larson residence had everything they wanted, not to mention they didn¡¯t.ck money. Dexter tapped on the keyboard and wrote a short code that included his requirements. This was a simple code that they were sure their father would understand. SEND GIFT Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Christopher stood in front of theputer screen and stared at it. As soon as there was a reply, he urged Adam and his team to elerate the decryption process. Adam was a seasoned hacker. However, facing off against a formidable opponent under the watchful eye of Christopher, he still felt immense pressure. He dared not look back at Christopher standing behind him, but he could sense a chilling aura surrounding him. When Adam received the code instruction from Dexter, he looked puzzled. ¡°Huh? Why is it like this? The other party didn¡¯t make any demands, they just provided an address.¡± At this point, Adam was truly at a loss. His child had not yet been born, so he had no experience in parenting. Therefore, he naturally wouldn¡¯t think of that aspect. He wondered if it meant the other party wanted to meet to discuss the terms. But that didn¡¯t seemed to make much sense to him. Originally, the other party was a thief who stole something, and if it was for the sake of the item itself, he could have just vanished with it. Adam wondered why would the thief intentionally expose himself. ording tomon sense, the other party should have some requests. Yet, the thief hadn¡¯t mentioned any conditions and had instead provided an address. Adam thought about it extensively, and even the entire technical department brainstormed together, but they couldn¡¯te up with a reasonable exnation. Seeing the situation, Christopher knew that Adam and the technical department had done their best. Clearly, they had reached a dead end, and continuing to linger like this would be meaningless. E Christopher then made a crucial decision based on Dexter¡¯s hints to visit Dellmoor to find out mo Felix, who was standing respectfully by the side, waited for Christopher¡¯s instructions. Perhaps they had been working together for a long time, but when Felix saw Christopher¡¯s expression and considered his consistent way of doing things, he naturally knew that Christopher would be making a big move. Chapter 98 ¦° Christopher turned to Felix and ordered, ¡°Go get ready and bring a few bodyguards. We will depart to Dellmoor after the ribbon-cutting ceremony tomorrow morning.¡± ording to Christopher¡¯s usual style, he should have departed immediately. However, there was an important ribbon-cutting ceremony scheduled for 10 a.m. the next morning, with key government officials invited as witnesses. As the CEO, his abrupt absence would be impolite. Since the other party had provided an address, it indicated that they had other motives. Therefore, they shouldn¡¯t pose an immediate threat to thepany. Yet, he had only confirmed that the address was in Dellmoor, without a specific location. In this regard, the little cuties couldn¡¯t be med. How would they know that their Daddy didn¡¯t even recognize their own home? Everything was all set except one thing. The most critical aspect now was for Adam and his team to quickly pinpoint the opponent¡¯s IP location so that they could navigate there. Dellmoor was vast, and it wasn¡¯t their territory. Searching for one person throughout the city without a lead would be a daunting task. Adam understood tacitly that his fate at Levine Group depended on the oue of thisst battle. Compared to their previous tasks, this was a rtively straightforward one, albeit time- consuming. He immediately reassured Christopher, ¡°Mr. Levine, rest assured, we will begin a thorough citywide search tonight.¡± He then looked down at his wristwatch and said confidently, ¡°We will definitely lock down the exact location before 7 a.m. tomorrow morning.¡± Christopher felt more assured when he heard Adam solemnly pledging hismitment. He nced at the employees in the technical department and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Then, Christopher got up and massaged his slightly throbbing temple, thinking, ¡°This weekend is truly hectic, even more so than the weekdays. Thinking of his disrupted weekend, a determined thought rose within him. He wanted to find out who the audacious little rascal was and dared to beard the lion in his den. Of course, he was still unaware that all of this was thanks to his three little cuties, whom he never met before. Seeing Kimberly packing her bags, Candice acted coquettish and said, ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t you take us with you?¡± Dexter and Sebastian had disapproving expressions as they sarcastically retorted, ¡°What do you mean by us? It¡¯s just you.¡± Besides, they had to wait for Christopher toe to the Larson residence. Based on their preliminary estimation, Christopher would be there tomorrow, or at thetest the day after. If Kimberly really insisted on taking them along, they would have toe up with clever excuses not to go. Kimberly was a little distressed when she saw Candice¡¯s pitiful look. She hadn¡¯t been separated from them since birth. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She paused in her packing and pulled Candice into her arms, gently patting her head. In a soft and soothing tone, she said, ¡°Sorry, but you and your brothers have school tomorrow. Besides, I¡¯m going for work, not on a trip. It¡¯s just for a day, and I¡¯ll be back the day after. Initially, Candice wanted to say, ¡°Can¡¯t we just take a day off from school? I¡¯ve seen some ssmates do it.¡± But before the words left her mouth, she heard Kimberly mention that her trip was for work. Candice had always been a reasonable child, not one to cause trouble for others easily. Observing Dexter¡¯s and Sebastian¡¯s resolute attitudes, she swallowed the words. She nodded despite her reluctance. Kimberly was deeply moved to see that. She genuinely believed that in her past life, she must have saved the entire gxy to be blessed with three such adorable children. She lowered her head and gave Candice¡¯s cheek a loving kiss. Encouraged by Kimberly¡¯s affection, Candice felt invigorated. Her tears turned into smiles as she felt relieved. She started imitating Kimberly, Chapter 95 running back and forth around the luggage, packing items one by one into Kimberly¡¯s luggage. Finally, she rushed back to her room, brought her favorite doll, and stuffed it into the luggage. With a sweet and childish voice, she said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ll be lonely outside without us. So, take this doll with you!¡± At that point, Kimberly felt that no matter how many children a woman gave birth to in her life, they must give birth to a girl. It was an absolute heartwarming experience. She watched Candice¡¯s actions with a warm smile and felt entirely content with life. As it turned out, she was going to Mysonna tomorrow with Vincent. It was Brent¡¯s 80th birthday celebration, and he had invited distinguished figures from all over. In general, Kimberly rarely attended such gatherings, but this was indeed a special asion. Most importantly, it was a good opportunity to establish strategic cooperation with the MacQuoid family. She deeply understood that besides being a mother, she was also a CEO. Therefore, even if she was reluctant to part with her little cuties, she had to prioritize the bigger picture. Besides, the children were growing up and needed to start experiencing the taste of separation. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 The three little cuties had been by her side since they were small, so Kimberly knew everything about them clearly. Their independence and self-sufficiency were noticeably stronger than their peers. Just for a day, they would be fine. Candice was just acting coquettishly earlier. While packing her bags, Kimberly sneakily nced at Dexter and Sebastian. The two boys were like real men. They showed no signs of reluctance to part from her. Kimberly couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®Could these two little rascals be as indifferent as their father?¡± With that thought, she couldn¡¯t help but rub her temple and continued in her heart, I hope not.¡¯ However, their behavior did give her somefort. At the very least, they could look after Candice while she was away. Then, Kimberly turned to Dexter and Sebastian and said, ¡°You two are brothers. When I¡¯m not home, you need to take care of Candice on behalf of me, okay?¡± Receiving Kimberly¡¯s instructions, the two little cuties nodded vigorously. Kimberly was very pleased to see that they were all so obedient. But she couldn¡¯t help nagging again, ¡°All three of you should listen to Ms. Hansley and Mr. White, okay?¡± Dexter muttered in his heart, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Mommy today? Why is she so naggy?¡± The pair of mother and son seemed to share a telepathic connection, as Kimberly could almost sense Dexter¡¯sints about her. She also felt that since bing a mother, she had indeed be more naggy. When working in thepany, she was swift and decisive, and she would never repeat herself. As a result, her employees were always terrified during meetings or when reporting to her. Every one of them was like a startled rabbit with ears perked up, afraid to miss any crucial points from her words. Kimberly couldnt help Being a mother was probably the sweetest and most troublesome thing in the world! The next day. Christopher received a call from Adam. The IP address had been sessfully traced. The precise location was the Larson residence. The Larson residence?¡± Christopher was quite surprised to hear that name. Naturally, he knew whose territory the Larson residence belonged to. Such matters couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes, so he decided to reconfirm the details again. He asked Adam on the other end of the line, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the Larson residence?¡± Christopher¡¯s reaction was exactly what Adam had expected, so he quickly shared all the information he had gathered. To be honest, when Adan first received this result, he was also left in a state of confusion. Everyone knew about Larson Corporation in Dellmoor. The Larson residence was the residence of the CEO of Larson Corporation. If they rush into someone else¡¯s house without full confidence, their reputation might be damaged. It could even lead to a corporate war if it¡¯s serious. Therefore, Adam had been extremely cautious. After numerous verifications, the result remained the same. Indeed, the IP address was within the Larson residence. On the other end of the phone, Adam was very respectful, fearing that any misstep might cost him his livelihood. After all, the core secrets had been stolen right under his watch. At this point, people wouldn¡¯t me the thief for being too cun ning; they would me Adam for his ipetence and inability to match the thief¡¯s skills. ¡°Mr. Levine, just like you, I had doubts when I first received this result. I conducted multiple tests and location checks, and the final IP address consistently pointed to the Larson residence.¡± He confirmed once more, ¡°It is indeed the Larson residence. There¡¯s no mistake.¡± Chapter 99 Christopher was well aware of Adam¡¯s capabilities and character. He was an extremely cautious person, and he wouldn¡¯t make bold ims without. substantial confidence. With that in mind, Christopher epted the results and thanked Adam and the technical department employees, saying, ¡°Thank you, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± After hanging up the phone, Christopher¡¯s doubts grew like a snowball rolling downhill. He had faced Larson Corporation in several conflicts, each of which ended in his defeat. However, information about the CEO of Larson Corporation remained elusive online. Achieving such a level of secrecy was no easy feat, indicating that Larson Corporation had a firm grip on the entire cultural industry. The eldest daughter of the Larson family was a sudden returnee. Under her leadership, she led the Larson Corporation into remarkable sess. Now, Christopher¡¯spany¡¯s core secrets were stolen, and all evidence was pointing out that the thief was in the Larson residence. Christopher was eager to unveil the woman¡¯s true colors. If not for the important ribbon-cutting ceremony in the morning, he would have rushed over immediately to uncover the truth. In addition to wanting to understand the intruder¡¯s true intentions, he couldn¡¯t fathom why someone who was clearly a skilled and righteous yer would resort to such despicable tactics. Furthermore, he also wanted to know what kind of person the eldest daughter of the Larson family was. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Could it be that she possesses remarkable abilities? Despite being at neer, she consistently outperformed him in their confrontations. In Christopher¡¯s innermost thoughts and principles, he still held a touch of chauvinism. Losing to a woman in such a way left him with a lingering sense of frustration. Now, the opportunity was right in front of him. He felt like a defeated man who had bided his time for years, finally having a chance to redeem himself. At the Larson residence, Dellmoor. Kimberly and Vincent had agreed to depart for Mysonna around noon. 17:09 Fri, 26 Jan GI Chapter 99 After the little cuties had their breakfast, Kimberly was about to head to thepany to discuss the strategic cooperation arrangement with the MacQuoid family with Frederick. Before that, she dropped the three little cuties off at the kindergarten. Upon reaching the kindergarten¡¯s entrance, the three little cuties each hugged Kimberly. Kimberly promised to bring back gifts for them, and Candice was delighted. However, Dexter and Sebastian took the opportunity to request something else; they didn¡¯t want souvenirs from Mysonna, they each wanted aputer. Kimberly was surprised by Dexter¡¯s and Sebastian¡¯s independent requests. As a highly skilled hacker, she knew they had exceptional talents in the field ofputers. However, they were still too young, and she didn¡¯t want them to delve into. the world ofputers at such a tender age. On one hand, she worried that they might be someone with social anxiety, making it hard to even find a spouse in the future. On the other hand, she was concerned about their eyesight; after all, the eyes were the windows to the soul, and she couldn¡¯t afford to be careless about their well-being. However, seeing the eager looks in their eyes today, like twin kling stars, she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. She simply made an agreement with them, ¡°You can have theputers, but you must be able to manage your time well, and the time spent online. each day must be strictly adhered to.¡± Upon hearing her agreement, Dexter and Sebastian quickly nodded, afraid that she might change her mind. Then, they happily hopped and ski pped into the school. At that moment, Kimberly was still unaware of what the two little imps were up to. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Kimberly watched the three little cuties enter the school and drove to Larson Corporation. Since giving birth, she had rarely visited Larson Corporation. The employees of Larson Corporation had grown ustomed to Kimberly working from home. Today, Kimberly was dressed in a sharp business suit, with red and gold ents and delicate high heels that exuded both professionalism and a touch of allure. Once, the employees of Larson Corporation had engaged in discussions in chat groups. and had unanimously agreed that Kimberly was undoubtedly the most stylish female CEO. They even believed that the famous CEO of Levine Group in Norham couldn¡¯tpare to Kimberly in terms of style and As the saying goes, ¡°He who wins the hearts of the people wins the world.¡± It was no wonder why Kimberly had be a sess in life. She raised her three little cuties on one hand and developed thepany into tens of billions business scale on the other. As Kimberly strode through the building in her high heels, everyone in the lobby greeted the elegant CEO with enthusiasm, ¡°Hello, CEO¡­ Hello, CEO¡­¡± Once Kimberly walked further away, a few gossiping female colleagues gathered. together and chatted excitedly. ¡°Wow, our CEO is so cool.¡± ¡°I heard Ms. Larson has given birth to three adorable babies.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable, she has three babies and still looks like a young girl.¡± ¡°Most importantly, Ms. Larson could rely on her looks, but she¡¯s still somitted to her career. However, someone had a different opinion. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that Ms. Larson is so dedicated to her career. Otherwise, who would pay us such high sries?¡± That statement was undeniably true. Compared to when William was in charge, with Kimberly at the helm, their average sries had increased by more than 50 percent. This was why Larson Corporation had be the sought-after destination for many recent graduates. 17:09 Fr, 26 Jan Chapter 100 BK47% It was rumored that many outstanding graduates could afford to make down payments on homes within their first year of employment. Besides their sries and bonuses, when they reached a certain level, employees were granted stock options and equity through the employee share ownership n. In this regard, Kimberly was exceptionally generous. Knowing that Kimberly wasing and that she would be leaving for Mysonna today, Frederick arrived early at the office to organize some key points for their strategic cooperation with the MacQuoid family. This was also why Kimberly held Frederick in such high regard. He understood her, and the two of them had great synergy. Frederick was a little tranced when he saw the way Kimberly was absorbed in reading the documents. He thought that she was truly remarkable. After giving birth to three little cuties, she often worked from home, yet she was incredibly well-versed in all thepany¡¯s affairs. She seemed like a superwoman, juggling her roles effortlessly. One moment she was dropping off her kids at the kindergarten, and the next, she was diving into the corporate world like a femme fatale. It was quite impressive. Frederick had been in the corporate world for many years and had encountered numerous outstanding professionals and female elites. However, a CEO like Kimberly was a rare treasure. He couldn¡¯t help but admire her. He was also extremely grateful for the guidance of both Kimberly and Maxwell. They had helped him transition from a penniless young man to an eligible bachelor. Kimberly finished reviewing the documents and, when she encountered areas of uncertainty, she looked up and engaged in a serious discussion with Frederick. In Kimberly¡¯s heart, Frederick was her trusted advisor. While Kimberly¡¯s trip to Mysonna was for a private banquet, she never went into any battle unprepared. To Kimberly, the trip was also a way of getting an up-close look at the situation. After Frederick left, Olivia came in. Kimberly was still deeply engrossed in the discussion of strategic cooperation points but, upon seeing Olivia, her demeanor softened. Olivia had heard from Vincent that they were going to Mysonna together because Chapter 100 Vincent had entrusted her with his newly adopted cat. Taking care of his cat was no big deal. But since Kimberly was going too, she couldn¡¯t help but think about what to do with the three little cuties. As their godmother, Olivia felt that she should do something. ¡°You¡¯re going on a business trip. Do the little cutics need me to look after them?¡± Olivia adored the children very much. Although she knew that Kimberly must have made arrangements already, she couldn¡¯t help but express her thoughts. Kimberly nodded, knowing how fond Olivia was of her three little cuties. Although she had Esther and John to take care of them, she believed that having Olivia around would make Candice even morefortable. As for Dexter and Sebastian, Kimberly was not worried at all. It was Candice she worried about the most. In the end, they agreed that Olivia would help take care of the three little cuties. After the ribbon-cutting ceremony, Christopher bid farewell to the government officials who had witnessed the event. Felix had prepared everything as per prior instructions. Once they were in the car, Christopher stated faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Larson residence.¡± Hearing that, Felix rubbed his forehead in confusion. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t the Larson residence the home of the CEO of Larson Corporation?¡± He sneakily nced at Christopher and wondered if was he nning to catch a thief at the residence of the Larson Corporation¡¯s CEO. Lifting an eyebrow at Felix¡¯s perplexed expression, Christopher spoke with a hint of amusement, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Larson residence. It seems that Mr. rk didn¡¯t have the chance to brief you.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. They embarked on a three-hour drive and arrived at the entrance of the Larson residence. The security at the Larson residence was extremely stringent, and entry was prohibited without being a recognized acquaintance of Kimberly. Normally, Kimberly rarely conducted business affairs at her residence. Chapter 100 Their vehicle was stopped, and Christopher frowned. He couldn¡¯t recall ever being rejected like this. Felix was nervous seeing the scene. He quickly got out of the car tomunicate with the security personnel. In any case, the security personnel were being exceptionally obstinate. The vehicle was not registered in the Larson residence¡¯s vehicle management system, and regardless of whether the upants were handsome or ordinary individuals, they were not permitted entry. Felix held his forehead and thought, ¡®My goodness, this CEO of Larson Corporation security at her home is as strict as a military base. really has her ways, 7 John happened to be passing through the courtyard and noticed themotion at the entrance. As the butler of the Larson residence, he needed to manage the residence while Kimberly was away. He approached and asked Anderson, the leader of the security team, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s with all the noise?¡± Clearly, he was not pleased with these uninvited guests. Upon seeing it was John, Anderson quickly reported, ¡°Mr. White, these people are being unreasonable. They im they want to enter to meet Ms. Larson.¡± ¡®So, it turned out that the uninvited guests were here to see Ms. Larson. But if they were friends of hers, I should know them. But if they were here for business discussions Kimberly, shouldn¡¯t they go to Larson Corporation¡¯s building instead?¡¯ John thought. With that in mind, John grew even more guarded against Christopher. Maintaining hisposure, he said, ¡°Mister, Ms. Larson is not at home. If you need to speak with her, you can contact her by phone or make an appointment at Larson Corporation.¡± While John was speaking, he intentionally nced inside the ck Lincoln. He noticed a remarkably handsome man inside, his eyes exuding an icy coldness, but it was impossible to discern his facial expression. Upon taking a closer look, John felt that this person bore a resemnce to Dexter and Sebastian. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 John was surprised. However, on second thought, it might have been a coincidence, or his eyes had yed a trick on him. As he pondered, he thought the man before him should be rich and noble. Yet, he could not just cozy up to him. Christopher only realized it was the butler of the Larson residence upon hearing Anderson regarded the middle-aged man before him as ¡°Mr. White.¡± Since John had said that Kimberly was not at home, it was not a good idea for him to act rashly and disturb the Larson family. ¡°Head to Larson Corporation.¡± Christopher¡¯s clear voice rang out. Norham was actually not that far from Dellmoor. It took a three-hour drive and was a kind of long, exhausting journey, too. With Christopher¡¯s personality, it was impossible for him to go home just because he had been rejected once. Felix hurriedly got in the car upon hearing Christopher¡¯s instructions. If he waited a little longer, Christopher might leave him there alone. He knew Christopher too well, and thetter would not give one more than five seconds to respond. The car turned around and left. The ck Lincoln was followed by another two cars, making a total of R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only three vehicles. John had spent so many years in the Larson residence. Naturally, he had seen a lot in life. The Lincoln before him was expensive, and the two cars behind it were not cheap either. That reinforced his initial thought that the gentleman was rich and noble. To his surprise, Christopher, who looked aggressive, did not give him a hard time after hearing Kimberly was not at home and left directly. Needless to say, even if Christopher wanted to stir up trouble, John was not afraid. He would not fight alone in the Larson residence because the whole residence had been equipped with the strongest security system. On the way to Larson Corporation, Christopher felt a sense of inexplicable familiarity Chapter 101 when he was at the Larson residence earlier but could not recall whether he had been there before. He shook his head from side to side, trying to remember something and finally managed to recall some fragments of memories. However, the more he thought about. it, the more ufortable he felt his head was. It was as though his head was going to explode. Felix sat in the passenger seat and saw Christopher¡¯s somewhat contorted face from the rearview mirror. He hurriedly turned around and asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Levine, are you all right?¡± Felix¡¯s voice pulled Christopher¡¯s mind back. Christopher decided to forget about recalling the memories and replied faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Even after hearing Christopher¡¯s reply. Felix was still a little skeptical and nced back, keeping an eye on what was going on in the rearview mirror. He thought, ¡®Perhaps Mr. Levine was too tired after working hard day and night these years. John only entered the Larson residence after Christopher¡¯s car disappeared from his sight. Just as he headed in, he bumped into Esther, who happened to walk out from the residence. She had seen the car outside the house earlier, and that John had socialized with the person for a long time, so she asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± John knew that Esther had been loyal to the Larson family and always regarded her as the person he trusted the most. ¡°They said they were here to see Ms. Larson.¡± Suddenly, a thought shed across his mind. He scanned around and confessed what had surprised him earlier, ¡°It¡¯s strange that the nobleman sitting in the car looks quite simr to Dexter and Sebastian.¡± It was said that there were no two identical people in this world. Apart from the parent-child rtionship, it was probably rare to find one who resembled another. Esther naturally knew it was not a small matter. She asked suspiciously, ¡°You haven¡¯t had an eye examination in the hospital for a long time. Your eyes must have yed a trick on you.¡± John became confused when he heard Esther¡¯s words. He seemed did not encounter Chapter 101 any obstacles in his daily use of eyes. While thinking of that, he rubbed his eyes. ¦° Although Esther roasted John like that, she still had doubt in her heart and thought, ¡°Ms. Larson was pregnant when she came back. Even though little cuties have grown up now, there¡¯s still no sign of their father. A bold idea shed across her mind. ¡®Could it be that the man was the children¡¯s father?¡± she wondered. Christopher sat in the car and traveled around the central business district of Dellmoor. The quality of the city was pretty good, and both the construction and the management were top-notch. A towering skyscraper soon came into view. Felix pointed in the direction of the high-rise building and turned around to remind Christopher, ¡°Mr. Levine, that¡¯s the headquarters building of Larson Corporation.¡± Christopher looked in the direction Felix pointed and saw a ss five office building. The surrounding buildings lookedpletely dull inparison with it, making it Dellmoor¡¯sndmark building. Christopher had to admit that Levine Group¡¯s building was probably inferior to it. It was evident that the strength of Larson Corporation could not be underestimated. However, he could not fathom why such a powerfulpany did a sneaky thing to him and thought the eldest daughter of the Larson family never yed by the rules. Christopher entered the Larson Corporation¡¯s building with the escort of Felix and others.. Felix, who was walking ahead, hurried to the front desk and asked, ¡°Hello, is your CEO around?¡± The receptionist was a neer and did not know much about thepany. structure. Kimberly basically had handed over thepany to Frederick, the deputy CEO, and everyone regarded him as the CEO. The receptionist matter-of-factly thought that they were looking for Frederick. She was definitely a love-struct girl. ording to the normal process, visitors without appointments would only be allowed to enter upon confirmation with the CEO¡¯s office. 06 55 Sat, 27 Jan b Chapter 101 2421 However, the youngdy fell in love with Christopher at first sight as the man was way too stunning and impressive. ¡°A handsome prince is nothing more than this. Isn¡¯t this the prince charming I yearn for? she mused. Without much thought, she allowed Christopher to enter without any conditions or verification. Only after Christopher and the group got into the elevator did she withdraw her gaze and realize that she had gone against the rules. She quickly called the CEO¡¯s office to inform them that someone was looking for the CEO. Then, she heaved a sigh and prayed that the handsome man was not there to stir up trouble. She had asked for someone¡¯s help and joined Larson Corporation through connections. It was not easy for her to get the job. After receiving the call, the CEO¡¯s office immediately reported to Frederick. Frederick clicked on the surveince camera in the lobby on the first floor and found that he knew the man.. It was none other than Christopher Levine, the CEO of Levine Group in Norham. Frederick was also confused at the same time. Larson Corporation and Levine Group did not have any coborations, and as far as he knew, there were no ns for coboration for some time in the future. He wondered what Christopher was up to for suddenly visiting him grandiosely. Now that Christopher was there, he thought he should receive the former with hospitality. Thus, he instructed the CEO¡¯s office to get ready. As soon as Christopher got out of the elevator, someone was already waiting at the door. ¡°This way, Mr. Levinc. Frederick had been waiting in the VIP reception room. Christopher raised his gaze and was momentarily stunned when he saw Frederick. ¡°Why is it a man?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Frederick also saw Christopher, and his eyes were filled with surprise, just like Christopher¡¯s. Although he had never dealt with Levine Group before, there were often exclusive interviews with Christopher in famous magazines. It was true that Levine Group had made good use of its materials and talents. Their CEO¡¯s appearance and temperament were indeed unmatched by A-list celebrities. As the saying goes, ¡°killing two birds with one stone.¡± Levine Group had not only saved a huge amount of publicity and endorsement expenditure but also uniquely enhanced thepany¡¯s influence and Frederick got up and walked toward Christopher, greeting him with a smile. The two of them shook hands politely. Frederick had already been trained over the years and had an authoritative presence. He could easily cope with such an asion, even if the other party were Christopher, the decisive and ruthless CEO of Levine Group. ¡°Mr. Levine, I didn¡¯t expect you toe in person. It¡¯s really a great honor!¡± Frederick was very familiar with the ent in the business world. Puzzled, Christopher thought, ¡®Rumors said that Ms. Larson has long taken over the post as Larson Corporation¡¯s CEO. Could it be there¡¯s another personnel change?¡± Then, he decided to sound it out. Sure enough, wisdom came with age. His experience in the underworld had not been in vain. He pretended to be rxed and said in a business tone, ¡°Please don¡¯t me me for dropping by without informing in advance, Mr. Larson.¡± ¡°Mr. Larson?¡± Frederick suddenly realized that Christopher had mistaken him for CEO. ¡®It seems that Mr. Levine is here for Ms. Larson. In that case, it¡¯s even more important. to find out the reason he came, Frederick whispered inwardly. He immediately had an idea and thought that he should make the best after a mistake and check it out. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. Everyone knows you. Levine Group holds great power and influence in Norham.¡± Frederick changed the subject and neither admitted nor denied the identity as ¡°Mr. Larson.¡± Christopher was dissatisfied with Frederick¡¯s answer, but he could not lose his temper at O 06:55 Sat, 27 Jan F. Chapter 102 other people¡¯s territory and had to bear with it. 92% If it were his employees who did not answer his question, he would have already flown into a rage. In his eyes, that was equivalent to being bad atnguages. Needless to say, Frederick was not ipetent but a wise person. He had no choice but to counter Christopher secretly. It could not be hastened and had to be done step-by-step. ¡°I¡¯m ttered. We only have a niche in that small town of Norham, which is no match for Larson Corporation. The rapid development in recent years, especially under the governance of Ms. Larson, has achieved a great sess that we cannot match.¡± Christopher was determined to bring the subject back to ¡°the eldest daughter of the Larson family¡± no matter how the other party tried to avoid it. Then, he continued humbly, ¡°To be honest, I came here to learn from Ms. Larson, a heroine.¡± He had not figured out who the CEO before him was yet. However, he knew that it was impolite to keep raising the one who might be the person¡¯s former CEO. He looked at the man in front of him, who was about the same age as himself. ¡°The CEO of your capable at such a young age, which is really impressive.¡± Felix was sitting beside Christopher, and what happened had broadened the former¡¯s h o rizon. Utterly confused, he wondered, What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Levine today? I never knew he was so good at Indeed, Christopher had hardly begged anyone else. It was always others who begged him for cooperation. Frederick thought that Christopher was eloquent, but everyone knew how to pass the buck. ¡°Mr. Levine, you¡¯re too modest. The development of Larson Corporation really benefits. from the leadership of Ms. Larson.¡± He was telling the truth. If Kimberly had note back four years ago, William would still be in charge of Larson Corporation. Not to mention thepany¡¯s development, thepany itself would have been outshined by others long ago. Christopher smiled faintly and said expectantly, ¡°Oh? In that case, I should pay Ms. Larson a visit today, then. It¡¯ll make my trip to Dellmoor worthwhile.¡± ||| Chapter 102 Frederick did not expect Christopher to be relentless in probing about Kimberly after they had countered each other for so long. Frederick pressed his palm against his forehead, and his mind was in turmoil. He wondered, ¡°How did Ms. Larson offend the handsome CEO in front of me?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, she¡¯s not in Dellmoor and is on a business trip, Frederick told the truth. Now that Kimberly was away, he refused to believe that Christopher would still wait for her toe back. Hearing that Kimberly was not in Dellmoor. Christopher was a little disappointed and felt empty in his heart. Originally, he wanted to go over and find the true colors of the eldest daughter of the Larson family.. Frederick¡¯s trick somehow worked. Christopher was a sensible person and had never met Kimberly in his life. Since Frederick had told him that she was not around, he would not make things difficult for Frederick either. He was domineering but reasonable. The duo then put forward some ideas and expectations regarding the subsequent development of the twopanies. After Christopher left. Frederick thought that it was strange and had to report it to Kimberly quickly. However, Kimberly¡¯s phone never got through. Christopher nned to go back at first but changed his mind before he could say ¡°Head back to Norham.¡± He turned to the driver and said, ¡°Head to the Larson residence.¡± Apparently, he did not believe what Frederick had just said. He nned to go to the Larson residence once again before leaving Dellmoor, thinking that something unexpected might happen. Catching the other party off guard had always been Christopher¡¯s style. The car traveled along the route. The trip to Dellmoor was carried out without a halt. Christopher felt a little tired and leaned back in his seat with his eyes closed. Soon, the car arrived near Larson Corporation. Felix motioned for the driver to pull over and reminded Christopher in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Larson, we will arrive at the Larson residence soon. < Chapter 102 Christopher heard someone calling him. He opened his eyes slowly and felt much better after a nap. He motioned for the driver to stop at the periphery of the Larson residence, as far away as possible, in order not to alert the enemy inadvertently. Olivia was supposed to pick up the little ones with Kimberly. That day, she waited at the pick-up point of the kindergarten after school. The little ones knew that Kimberly was on a business trip that day and thought that it was John who would go to pick them up. When they saw Olivia, they were utterly surprised. After all, Olivia loved them very much and bought all the delicious food and toys for them. Candice kept talking to Olivia sweetly. She shared about what happened at school and acted like aR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only spoiled child, requesting to sleep with Olivia at night. As they approached the Larson residence, Olivia noticed Christopher¡¯s three cars but failed to see who was inside the vehicles. She was a little confused and wondered who are those people who parked their cars next to the Larson residence. After all, there was no residential ormercial arca around. Christopher and his group spotted Olivia¡¯s car entering the Larson residence. He was delighted that he had a good day and that his deliberate waiting finally yielded a good result. SEND GIFT Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 The adorable children usually return home around this time every day. John and Esther were already waiting in the yard. Seeing that it was Olivia¡¯s car, John rushed forward to open the car door for the children. Olivia somehow couldn¡¯t shake off that uneasy feeling in her heart. Those few cars seemed suspicious R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only like they were up to something sneaky. She was really worried. As soon as she got out of the car, she immediately turned to John and said. ¡°John, when I came in. I saw three cars outside the Larson residence. The first one was a ck Lincoln Anderson had told John about the car the moment it pulled up. After all, the security system at the Larson residence was very tight. John had assumed that whoever it was had likely paid a visit to Larson Corporation only toe up empty-handed in their search for Kimberly. Thus, they decided to stick around at her residence to wait for her. Seeing the concerned look on Olivia¡¯s face. John hurriedly exined to her the details. of the matter. ¡°Ms. Salter, don¡¯t wOTTY Whoever it was had showed up around noon. iming they were here to see Ms. Larson. At first, I sent them away. Maybe they failed. to find Ms. Larson at the office and circled back here. It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t worry about it. Hearing John¡¯s reassuring words and knowing that everything was under control. Olivial finally felt more relieved. However, Christopher¡¯s ck Lincoln was nearby. He was convinced that the car that had just pulled into the Larson residence was none other than the car of Kimberly. Christopher thought. She can avoid me once, but she can¡¯t avoid me forever! Soon afterward, John received another update from Anderson. Christopher and the others were not as patient as they had been in the morning. Now, they had a bunch of bodyguards in navy uniforms apanying them. Olivia happened to be in her room changing her outfit. Although she had moved out, Kimberly had always reserved a room for her. 06:55 Sat, 27 Jan F. Chapter 103 Seeing the people acting so arrogantly, the bodyguards of the Larson residence quickly gathered at the main gate. Felix once again took the lead, disying great courtesy and patience as he Larson.¡± Anderson was also trying to be polite. ¡°Like I told you, Ms. Larson is not in the Larson residence. You¡¯d better go back!¡± He also warned, ¡°If you insist on entering, we¡¯ll sue your for tresp as sing.¡± Tresp as sing was not a minor crime. Felix held his forehead in frustration. Since the guards insisted that the person about what to do next. He is boss was searching for wasn¡¯t there, he was at a loss nced at Christopher, silently asking for help. At this moment, the little fes overheard themotion at the door. Their curiosity led them to scurry over to the front gate. Dexter and Sebastian were the best runners in kindergarten. They ran ahead. Candice didn¡¯t know what was going on outside either, so she followed her two brothers. She panted. ¡°Dexter, Sebastian, wait for me.¡± However, her two brothers were curious and were focused on finding out what was happening. They hadpletely forgotten about their little sister tagging along behind. Inside the car. Christopher noticed that Felix was having a tough time managing the situation. He saw Felix¡¯s signal, so he opened the car door and stepped out. His shiny leather shoes touched the ground first, then he walked calmly toward the chaotic scene, clearly irritated by the confusion. ¡®We¡¯re just here to meet someone. Why does the scene look like a big fight is beginning?¡± he thought. The Larson residence was veryrge. Dexter and Sebastian finally arrived at their destination. John looked at the three children and thought. ¡®Why are they here?¡± They panted and asked, ¡°Mr. White, what happened? Is the monster here?¡± Felix looked at the two little cuties and he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Gosh, they¡¯re so adorable. But hold on a second, why do they resemble Mr. Levine so much?¡± With that, he sneakily looked at Christopher and then back at the kids again. J Chapter 103 ¡®Can anyone exin what¡¯s happening here?¡¯ he thought. After Dexter and Sebastian asked John the question, their gaze eventually settled on Christopher. Lately, Dexter and Sebastian had been studying Christopher¡¯s appearance a lot. They both shouted at the same time, ¡°It¡¯s Daddy! It really is Daddy!¡± Then, the brothers eagerly extended their little hands and high-fived each other. ¡°Yeah! Yeah! Daddy is really here!¡± Hearing what the little cuties said, everyone present was speechless and wondered what was happening. Everyone was dumbfounded as well. John¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. ¡°What?¡± He could not believe the two boys just called that person ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°Dexter, Sebastian, you can¡¯t just call anyone ¡®Daddy¡¯ like that,¡± he reminded them. loudly. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know who their father was. This was a mystery in the Larson residence. Christopher was also stunned. Even though he was an experienced man, it was the first time somco was calling him ¡°Daddy¡±. Felix also had a puzzled look as he nced at Christopher. His expression seemed to be asking, ¡°When did you have children, Mr. Levine? And such old ones, too?¡± Christopher carefully observed the two little kids in front of him. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t dislike them. In fact, he found them quite endearing. Just then, Candice finally caught up with them. She couldn¡¯t help but grumble to her brothers, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you guys wait for me?¡± However, Dexter did not bother answering. Instead, he simply gestured toward Christopher and asked, ¡°Candice, who do you think this man is?¡± Candice had seen his photo before. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! This good-looking man is my daddy, and he¡¯s standing right in front of me!¡± she thought. She eximed, ¡°Wow! it¡¯s Daddy, and he¡¯s alive!¡± When Candice called Christopher ¡°Daddy¡± as well, Felix¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise, and 06:55 Sat, 27 Jan Obr. Chapter 103 his pupils dted. He thought, ¡®Oh my goodness, Mr. Levine has children, and not just two! He has a third child!¡± The moment Christopher heard Candice remarking that he was alive, he felt as thought he was losing his mind. The three children were all calling him their daddy. Seeing his utterly puzzled expression, Dexter eagerly tried to clear things up. ¡°Gic tests don¡¯t lie. Your genes are 99.99% identical to ours.¡± Sebastian, with a serious expression, added, ¡°Didn¡¯t Daddye here to find us after receiving the code we left for him?¡± ¡°What?¡± Felix understood now, the whole cyberattack incident was actually the work of these mischievous kids. He couldn¡¯t help but think. If Mr. rk found out that he¡¯d been outwitted by three little children for three whole hours, he¡¯d probably want to hide in embarrassment. Christopher found himself bombarded with information in just a short time. Those three kids were now calling him Daddy. To top it off, the hackers who attacked hispany turned out to be none other than these young mischief-makers right in front of him. He wore an expression of disbelief as well, but he held back his surprise. These kids did bear a striking resemnce to him. ¡°Who¡¯s your mommy?¡± he inquired. Candice didn¡¯t waste a second and responded, ¡°Daddy, are you feeling okay? How could you forget Mommy?¡± Then, she added, ¡°Kimberly is our mommy!¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¡°Kimberly?¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t expect the eldest daughter of the Larson family to have three children. He thought they were not annoying and were a little cute. Originally, he didn¡¯t like children very much. He even hated those spoiled brats. However, when he identally learned that Katherine was pregnant with his child, some subtle changes began to ur in his heart. Immediately, a trace of strong emotions appeared in his eyes. It was Katherine who had secretly escaped with the baby. That was why he had never heard from her since. Christopher was full of thoughts. ording to the time when Katherine got pregnant, his child must be about the same age as these few little cuties! Christopher was so tall that Candice looked up at him, but he didn¡¯t give her a reply. She had no more patience to continue waiting so she ran toward Christopher. Seeing this, John stretched out his hand to grab Candice, but he was a step slower. He failed to sp her. He shouted, ¡°Candice, it¡¯s dangerous over there. You can¡¯t go there.¡± However, Candice had already walked over to Christopher. She grabbed his trousers leg with her chubby said you went tods and shook it. Then she looked up and asked. ¡°Daddy, Mommy said you went to fight the monsters, so you never came back. Is that true?¡± Felix, who was standing aside, was sweating for this cute little girl. After all, Christopher didn¡¯t like to have any interaction with strangers. He was really worried that Christopher would be furious and throw this little cutie ten feet away. He shut his eyes tightly, unwilling to witness the cruel scene he had imagined. Nheless, all he could hear was Christopher¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Is that what your mom told you? Christopher was probably infected by Candice¡¯s cuteness. She brought out his deepest fatherly love. Felix opened his eyes only to see Christopher squatting down, interacting with the poor girl he had just worried about with a gentle look on his face. ¡°Yes. Mommy said that Daddy woulde back after winning against the monsters,¡± Candice replied carnestly as if they were friends. Chapter 104 Christopher suddenly realized that the children in front of him had probably never seen their father, just like his own. To verify his abrupt thoughts, he spoke gently to Candice. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever seen your dad before?¡± As he expected, Candice nodded very seriously. At this point, Christopher¡¯s eyes were full of mixed feelings. No one knew what he was thinking. He wondered if it was just a coincidence. He was sure of two things for now. Firstly, the ages of these three little cuties matched the child he had never met before. Secondly, they had never seen their father since birth as well. He had one more thing to check. The reason they called him ¡°Daddy¡± when they saw him. Kimberly naturally did everything possible not to let them get any information about their daddy by fooling them with the lie that their dad had gone to fight monsters in a faraway ce, He stood up and turned to Dexter and Sebastian. ¡°Did you say that you¡¯re hackers?¡± Dexter and Sebastian remained calm. They acted like real men who were brave enough to take responsibility for their own actions. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve attacked your defense. system and obtained your top secrets.¡± As Christopher looked at the two imps in front of him: their peers must still be ying around in the mud. It turned out that they were able to mes with the professionals in Levine Group that he had hired at high sries, He guessed this was what said about poverty leading to the limitation of one¡¯s imagination. Seeing that Christopher didn¡¯t seem to believe them, Sebastian gave him aplete ount of the hacking process. He refused to believe that Christopher would still be hesitant about their identity after revealing everything. Felix listened to the kid¡¯s exnation and pondered, ¡®My dear. These children are definitely the consummation of the CEOs of twopanies. He really saluted the two little geniuses in front of him. Felix thought, ¡°With these two outstanding people, Mr. Levine doesn¡¯t have to worry about the 06:55 Sat, 27 Jan Chapter 104 S92% Felix was standing aside and was anxious for Christopher. ¡°Mr. Levine, hurry up o and tell them you¡¯re actually their dad before their momes out. It¡¯s now or never!¡± After Olivia changed her clothes and went downstairs, she didn¡¯t see the three little cuties. She walked around the living room and dining room, but there was no sign of them. She frowned slightly and muttered to herself, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Where have the three little cuties gone?¡± She was about to go to the yground. When she passed by the kitchen, she saw Esther preparing a hearty dinner. She stopped in her tracks and leaned her head into the kitchen. ¡°Esther, have you seen those three little cuties? I¡¯ve looked around and didn¡¯t see them.¡± Before Esther could answer, a serv ant ran over in a hurry and reported to Olivia breathlessly, ¡°Mr. White asked me to look for you. Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice are at the main gate. There is a group of men in ck causing trouble there.¡± Seeing the serv ant¡¯s anxious look, Olivia had a feeling that something bad was going on. When she came home and saw those cars moments ago, she had felt uneasy. Before the ser vant could finish, Olivia rushed to the main gate hurriedly. She was so anxious that she prayed in her heart. ¡°Please, nothing can happen to those kids!¡± In the distance, she saw a few well-built men in dark clothes gathering at the gate. The three little cuties were also there. When she got closer, she took a close look and was startled. ¡°Oh my Go d! Isn¡¯t that the group leader Christopher?¡± Olivia was overwhelmed by what she was seeing. What has happened? Why did Christophere to the Larson residence out of nowhere? The most crucial part is he has met with the three little cuties. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°What if he finds out the identity of the three little cuties?¡¯ she screamed in her heart. She couldn¡¯t care less. She immediately made up her mind that if Christopher asked, she would im the children as her own without doubt. As soon as Olivia arrived at the main gate, Olivia called out loudly to the three little cuties. ¡°Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice, so you¡¯re all here. Ms. Hansley has already prepared delicious food,¡± Then she instructed John, ¡°John, take them in. I¡¯ll handle it here.¡± In John¡¯s heart, Olivia and Kimberly were very capable women. He trusted her. 06:55 Sat, 27 Jan 1 Chapter 10: Thus, he hurriedly took the three little cuties away. Candice finally saw her dad and was a bit reluctant to leave, but she still followed Dexter and Sebastian. To be on the safe side, Olivia whispered in John¡¯s car, ¡°After you go into the house, call David and tell him that Christopher is at the Larson residence. Seeing that the little cuties had left, Olivia was relieved. Now she could deal with Christopher mindlessly. SEND GIFT Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Today was Brent MacQuoid¡¯s 80th birthday. Those invited to attend the party in the MacQuoid residence in Mysonna were notables from all over the world. Everyone paid particr attention to the party this year because the MacQuoid family. had won a project cluster and was looking for a strategic partner. With the global economy entering a downturn, there were very few opportunities for this type of powerful alliance, and everyone was eager to ride a wave of it. In recent years, Larson Corporation had been blooming and had be a leader in the industry. Everyone saw them in a new light Brent also greatly admired and had his eyes on them. He had specifically ordered his staff that it was Vincent and Kimberly dressed up to attend it. Vincent wore a tuxedo, just like a noble prince of Epea. Kimberly dressed in an off-shoulder, high-slit red evening gown. Her jet-ck curls were flowing down her chest. Her sun-kissed skin was reflected perfectly under the faint lighting. Kimberly didn¡¯t like such a formal asion. It was rare for her to participate in such events in her years working at Larson Corporation. Tonight, Kimberly was here as a guest, as well as Vincent¡¯s partner. Sullivan Group was here for a fair share of the pie, too, of course. Larson Corporation and Sullivan Group had long agreed to be amunity of shared interests. At this point, Kimberly was not aware of what had happened at the Larson residence. Walking into the banquet hall, Vincent offered his arm and smiled. It was amon action, so she h ooked her tanned arm to his naturally. Vincent smiled dotingly at her and deliberately held her hand with his other hand as if she were a treasure. Kimberly felt that Vincent was indeed a master at the banquet when he acted like that, so she followed his lead and smiled brightly. Around them, there were handsome men and beautiful women dressed up everywhere, Chapter 105 which was really dazzling. Kimberly didn¡¯t know that since she came in, there had been a pair of eyes on her. This person was Gerald Patterson, the CEO of Patterson Finance Corporation. Brent¡¯s birthday party was unique every year, and this year was no exception. This year¡¯s theme was willingness. The first agenda each year was a speech by Brent. Everyone was ustomed to giving speeches. They were meant to convey thanks and expectations. This year, however, was very different. As soon as Brent went on the stage, he announced tonight¡¯s grand prize. It was much more joyful to share the joy with others than to enjoy it alone. The next strategic partner of MacQuoid Group will be determined by drawing lots on- site. Everyone was excited upon hearing the announcement. In the meantime, Brent exined that to be fair, each guest had been assigned a number in the order they entered the hall. Later, he would choose a guest from the number box. This guest would ept his sacred mission and randomly select the luckiest person tonight. This lucky person would be a strategic partner of MacQuoid Group. Brent was really good at ying around. However, hearing this. Kimberly was not as interested anymore. She thought that she could win against others with her own ability. If this was how Brent yed it, her chances of winning had been lowered. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Besides, as a business owner, Kimberly thought that the way MacQuoid Group operated. was unqualified for the development of thepany. ¡°The strategic partner certainly should be evenly matched in capabilities. How can it be decided by drawing lots so casually?¡¯ she scolded in her heart. Vincent saw through her thoughts and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a tad bit of confidence in your own luck? Besides, even if you are not selected, it doesn¡¯t matter. 06:56 Sat, 27 Jan r Chapter 105 Just consider this party as a rxation while apanying me.¡± :92%; Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Kimberly realized that if MacQuoid Group acted so casually, it didn¡¯t really matter if they didn¡¯t cooperate with each other. After a while. Kimberly felt a little bored. She got up and left, trying to get some air in the garden. Seeing a beautiful red silhouette leave, Gerald went after her. 1 ¡°The person I take a fancy to is really different. Ordinary women go all out to make connections with those elites at such a banquet. It¡¯s good to know more people. Maybe these cl it es will be their resources in the future, he thought. Gerald took two sses of champagne and saw Kimberly sitting on the garden porch. The MacQuoid residence¡¯s garden was really nice. Maybe even the garden in the royal pce was nothing more than this. Kimberly looked like a flower fairy while being surrounded by flowers and nts. Gerald gradually approached her and handed over a ss of champagne in his hand. He asked gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the party too boring? Kimberly was in a daze when she was startled by the sudden man¡¯s voice. She raised her eyes and looked at the distinguished-looking man. Realizing that he might be a guest of the party as well, she immediately stood up and smiled back at him. She took over the champagne from Gerald¡¯s hand. Seeing Kimberly take the ss without any precautions, Gerald was a little worried. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might have drugged it?¡± Unexpectedly, Kimberly smiled charmingly. ¡°Anyone who can enter the MacQuoid residence is either rich or noble. Moreover, you and I have never met before.¡± Seeing the wise and sober woman in front of him, he uttered. ¡°You are quite special.¡± Then, he handed over his business card and reached out. ¡°Patterson Finance Group, Gerald Patterson. Nice to meet you.¡± Kimberly took the card and looked at the details carefully. ¡°I see. Patterson Finance Group.¡± Seeing that Kimberly refused to introduce herself even after his introduction, Gerald continued prying, ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m honored enough to make friends with you. Although he had already known Kimberly¡¯s background clearly, he still wanted her to Chapter 105 tell him about herself. Kimberly smiled slightly. ¡°Larson Corporation, Kimberly.¡± Gerald took the chance to tter her. ¡°The MacQuoid family is really generous to invite the notables. Ms. Larson is well-known. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you. here. After some small talks, Gerald thought that the show would begin soon and urged. Kimberly to go in together. Kimberly wasn¡¯t interested, however, Gerald saw what she was thinking. ¡°Why? Have you no confidence in yourself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the way it is. The less hopeful you are, the more likely you will win.¡± The gimmick was carefully prepared by himself. It would be boring if the main star didn¡¯t show up. So, he hurriedly urged Kimberly to go in with him. Kimberly couldn¡¯t resist Gerald¡¯s enthusiasm, so she stood up and headed for the banquet hall. Vincent thought that Kimberly had gone out for some time, but she hadn¡¯t returned yet. He was about to go out and look for her. Suddenly, he saw Kimberly and Geralde in one after another as if they were very close. Before Kimberly was seated. Vincent acted as though he was a detective. Tell me, did. you have a romantic encounter just now? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know the charismatic man who came in together with you.¡± Kimberly was dumbfounded. ¡°What romantic encounter?¡± Then, she realized that Vincent meant Gerald andughed. ¡°Vincent, I think it¡¯s a pity you are not an entertainment reporter. That¡¯s the person I chit-chatted with outside just TOW. Worried that he would not believe her, she handed over Gerald¡¯s business card. SEND GIFT Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Vincent took the business card and murmured, ¡°Gerald, the CEO of Patterson Finance Group!¡± Looking at Kimberly¡¯s tranquil face, Vincent really saluted her. After all, Patterson Finance Group was very mysterious. There were too many people who tried to get involved with them. Moreover, Gerald actually took the initiative to expose his identity in front of Kimberly and left a business card. Vincent couldn¡¯t endure her calmness anymore. ¡°He is such a big shot. Howe you have no reaction at all?¡± Kimberly gave him a scornful look and quickly pulled him to sit down. ¡°Vincent, you have to calm down. In any case, you are the CEO of Sullivan Group, and yourpany is not bad too. Don¡¯t boost other¡¯s morale and discourage yourself.¡± The draw was finally happening. There was pin-drop silence under the stage as everyone was holding their breath. Many people put their hands together and prayed for good luck toe upon them. Brent was 80 years old and very healthy. Under the gaze of the guests, his slightly withered hand reached into the number box and took out a number te.. The attendant handed over the microphone. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll announce the lucky number. It¡¯s number 106, Tom Lane.¡± Tom was such amon name. It didn¡¯t seem to be a particrly famous notable. Just when everyone was looking around curiously, they saw a tall and handsome man get up from his Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. seat and stride onto the stage. The man who went up the stage was the one who struck up a conversation with Kimberly moments ago. As Vincent expected, Gerald had always been mysterious. He was using ¡°Tom¡± as an alias today. An idea hovered in Vincent¡¯s mind. ¡®What¡¯s his real intention for approaching Kimberly? If he had just hit on her, he wouldn¡¯t have had to expose his identity!¡± Kimberly also felt that he was a little weird. ¡®His name is Gerald, but why does he call himself Tom?¡¯ she wondered. In their puzzlement, Brent spoke to the man walking onto the stage. ¡°Lucky man, please help us find a strategic partner for the MacQuoid family.¡± | 06:56 Sat, 27 Jan Obr. Chapter 106 Tom nodded to Brent and replied with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr. MacQuoid. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s the lucky one.¡± If it was just a warm-up moments ago, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their mouths this time. Compared with the dead silence just now, the guests couldn¡¯t hold back their excitement. Some people even made some noisy sounds by calling their own names. Tom was dressed in a high-end customized suit. He looked very sharp under the soft. lighting. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he calmly drew out a number te from the number box. He looked down and smiled faintly but didn¡¯t announce the number immediately. He felt that since the receiving party was the strategic partner of the MacQuoid family. it would be more meaningful for Brent to announce the winner officially. So he turned to Brent and exined, ¡°I think it¡¯s a very special day today to choose the future strategic partner of MacQuoid Group in such a special way. It¡¯s also a very grand. matter to thepany. Let¡¯s wee Mr. MacQuoid for the final announcement!¡± After saying that, he was about to leave the stage when his eyes turned to Kimberly¡¯s s cat. Kimberly was looking at the stage and met with Gerald¡¯s gaze. She wondered, ¡®What the hell is he up to?¡± Vincent noticed everything that was going on. He intentionally said to Kimberly, ¡°Kim, I bet you¡¯re on that list. Dos believe me?¡± Without waiting for Kimberly¡¯s reply, he could hear Brent officially announcing. ¡°I announce that Larson Corporation will be the future strategic partner of MacQuoid Group. Next, let¡¯s wee Ms. Kimberly Larson, the CEO of Larson Group, to the stage to sign a cooperation agreement. Kimberly was stunned, and Vincent hurriedly urged her to go onto the stage. However, when Kimberly went on the stage and stood on the rostrum, someone seemed to have discovered something big. That man was Noah, Christopher¡¯s best friend. He was dumbfounded. He opened his mouth wide and rubbed his eyes hard to confirm that the person was indeed Katherine. ¡°When has she be the CEO of Larson Corporation? Kimberly?¡¯ he pondered. Then, he was hit by a sudden realization. ¡°That makes sense now. No wonder we¡¯ve spent so much time looking for Katherine but to no avail. No, I have to hurry up and 06:56 Sat, 27 Jan. Chapter 106: tell Christopher about this: he urged himself. He took a photo of Kimberly signing the agreement with Brent and sent it out in a sh. It was so noisy at the scene that it was inconvenient to make a phone call, so he rapidly sent a message. [Katherine is in Mysonna. She¡¯s Larson Corporation¡¯s Kimberly.] Christopher also felt unbelievable to see Olivia appear in the Larson residence. Olivia knew that she couldn¡¯t lose her imposing manner in this situation. Besides, even if there was a conflict, they might not win against her, as she was actually skillful in fighting. Furthermore, she had instructed John to contact David. She only needed to hold on for a while, and everything would be fine. She struck preemptively. ¡°Mr. Levine, why have youe to the Larson residence and caused chaos?¡± Felix was really impressed by her interrogatory tone. He knew her, as she used to be with Katherine a lot. He didn¡¯t expect that Katherine, who was so fragile, had such a fierce friend. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Larson residence of Kimberly? We¡¯re not here to make trouble. I just need to exin something to her face-to-face.¡± Christopher knew very well that one often had to concede when in a disadvantaged position. Thus, he ced himself in a lowly position. Olivia didn¡¯t expect him to be so reasonable today. However, Olivia never thought that Kimberly would meet him in person. It was better for her to chase him away once and for all. ¡°She¡¯s not here. She has gone abroad and will be back in a month.¡± She made up a lie to deal with Christopher first. Of course, Christopher knew it was an excuse, but he didn¡¯t want to argue with her. Suddenly, he remembered the three little children. ¡°Are those three kids Kimberly¡¯s?¡± Olivia was astounded. ¡®Our topic eventually wille back to the kids,¡¯ sheined 06:56 Sat, 27 Jan Or. Chapter 106 internally. ¡°Those three children are mine!¡± Olivia stated firmly. ¡°Are you sure? Just now, they said their mom was Kimberly Christopher smiled jokingly. Olivia facepalmed and thought, ¡°These three brats. How could they betray their own. mom? Since when they¡¯ve be bbermouths?¡± Just as Olivia was thinking about her next step, Christopher received a message from Noah. He clicked on it. There was a photo plus a line of text. First, he read the text. It read: [Katherine is in Mysonna. She¡¯s Larson Corporation¡¯s Kimberly.] His pupils were dting. Then, he anxiously clicked on the photo and zoomed in. Who could this woman be? She¡¯s not the same as before. She¡¯s now noble, like a queen. Has the ugly duckling turned into a swan? Christopher imed inwardly. ¡®Katherine is Kimberly. These words echoed back and forth in his mind. In other words, the three little children were his. The Larson residence was heavily guarded. It was almost impossible for him to bring the children away today. The most urgent thing right now was to search for that woman and question her face-to-face. ¡°Withdraw.¡± Christopher gave the order and strode away, followed by the few men beside him. Olivia was baffled upon seeing this situation. Nheless, she had to exin it to Kimberly as soon as possible. SEND GIFT COMMENT ??? Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Christopher was the one in the lead. Although Felix and the few bodyguards didn¡¯t know why Christopher suddenly ordered them to retreat, they did not dare to be careless and hurriedly joined him. Panting, Felix thought, ¡®Da mn. This won¡¯t do. I haven¡¯t exercised for too long. At this rate, I might not ever find a wife in this lifetime.¡± The moment Felix got into the passenger seat, he heard Christopher giving orders again before he could fasten his seat belt. Have a ne arranged to go to Mysonna This was a very unfortunate matter. Initially, Christopher had also received an invitation from the MacQuoid family like Noah did, butter, he had ast-minute change of mind because of the disturbance caused by Dexter and Sebastian. Christopher¡¯s current mood was exceptionallyplicated, mixed with anger and surprise. It was not known which one ounted for the most. Originally, he would have already caught that woman right then. He secretly vowed that he wouldn¡¯t let her run away easily this time, either. Olivia and Kimberly were best friends, so the former would surely inform thetter about his appearance in the Larson residence sooner orter. Therefore, he knew he had to do whatever it took to make the first move. Christopher was utterly anxious and inevitably a little irritable at this moment. He punched the seat hard as if that was the only way to calm himself down. T Felix was very efficient when it came to business and soon contacted the civil aviation However, given their current location, there was no tarmac nearby, so the most reasonable and time- saving option would be for them to go to the airport and depart there. At present, Felix was also impressed by Christopher¡¯s foresight, pondering. ¡®Is Mr. Levine a psychic? He strategically bought shares in the civil aviationpany not long ago, and today, it¡¯s serving its purpose. Inwardly, Felix gave a big thumbs-up to his boss. Felix then respectfully asked Christopher for instructions and gave a brief description of the priorities in an orderly manner. Before he could finish, thetter had grasped the point and instructed the driver, ¡°Go to the airport as fast as possible.¡± Chapter 107 Christopher was the one in the lead. Although Felix and the few bodyguards didn¡¯t know why Christopher suddenly ordered them to retreat, they did not dare to be careless and hurriedly joined him.. Panting, Felix thought, ¡®Da mn. This won¡¯t do. I haven¡¯t exercised for too long. At this rate, I might not ever find a wife in this lifetime. The moment Felix got into the passenger seat, he heard Christopher giving orders again before he could fasten his seat belt. ¡°Have a ne arranged to go to Mysonna.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. This was a very unfortunate matter. Initially, Christopher had also received an invitation from the MacQuoid family like Noah did, butter, he had ast-minute change of mind because of the disturbance caused by Dexter and Sebastian. Christopher¡¯s current mood was exceptionallyplicated, mixed with anger and surprise. It was not known which one ounted for the most. Originally, he would have already caught that woman right then. He secretly vowed that he wouldn¡¯t let her run away easily this time, either. Olivia and Kimberly were best friends, so the former would surely inform thetter about his appearance in the Larson residence sooner orter.. Therefore, he knew he had to do whatever it took to make the first I move. Christopher was utterly anxious and inevitably a little irritable at this moment. He punched the seat hard as if that was the only way to calm himself down. Felix was very efficient when it came to business and soon contacted the civil aviation. However, given their current location, there was no tarmac nearby, so the most reasonable and time- saving option would be for them to go to the airport and depart there. At present, Felix was also impressed by Christopher¡¯s foresight, pondering, ¡®Is Mr. Levine a psychic? He strategically bought shares in the civil aviationpany not long ago, and today, it¡¯s serving its purpose. Inwardly, Felix gave a big thumbs-up to his boss. Felix then respectfully asked Christopher for instructions and gave a brief description of the priorities in an orderly manner. Before he could finish, thetter had grasped the point and instructed the driver, ¡°Go to the airport as fast as possible.¡± Chapter 107 Shortly after, three cars, led by a ck Lincoln, drove speedily on the expressway to Dellmoor¡¯s airport while maintaining a fixed distance from each other. The greenery on both sides of the expressway was a blur as the vehicle passed by rapidly. Christopher nced down at his expensive Rolex watch almost every two minutes. Felix caught sight of Christopher¡¯s anxiety through the rearview mirror. In his impression, it was his first time seeing his boss so flustered. Even during a tricky bidding ceremony. Christopher had never acted this way. As the car sped on the road, Christopher¡¯s mind sobered up, and he sorted out the whole thing in his head. That was to say, Katherine should have already known that she was the eldest daughter of the Larson family when she proposed to divorce him so unhesitatingly. It was no wonder the CEO of Larson Corporation changed as soon as she returned. However, he noticed nothing extraordinary about Katherine in regard to business management during the two years they spent living together. All he knew about her was that she was aw student. At the thought of that. Christopher realized he seemed to be clueless about his ex-wife. Nevertheless, the mere thought of her being his ex-wife made him distinctly. ufortable. With that, he lied to himself, ¡®No, she¡¯s not my ex-wife yet. When she waited for me to show up at the City Hall toplete the final formalities. I had to dy it due to the subsidiary¡¯s issues. Then, she disappeared.. His thoughts were like the rapidly flickering greenery outside the windows. Fragments of the past were particrly clear in his mind. When Christopher lost the case against Sullivan Group four years ago, he was incredibly confused about why Olivia suddenly appeared in Dellmoor. Atst, he understood that it was because she had already been in Dellmore at that time. He even had an ominous feeling that Kimberly might have asked Olivia to help Vincent and deliberately suppress and retaliate against him. Thinking of that, Christopher felt a headacheing. If that were the case, it meant Kimberly probably hated him to the core. He unbuttoned the cor of his shirt and loosened his tie a little bit to ease the inexplicable irritation that was suffocating him. At this moment, Felix reminded Christopher, ¡°Mr. Levine, we¡¯ll reach the airport in five ||| OK 92%# Chapter 107 minutes. I¡¯ve reconfirmed with Mr. Zimmerman, the CEO of the civil aviationpany. The ne is ready to take off once we arrive.¡± Watching Christopher, who looked like a total mess, Felix spoke in a cautious tone. Fortunately, all he brought to Christopher was good news. ¡°Mm.¡± was Christopher¡¯s faint response.. After Christopher left, Olivia kept contacting Kimberly but couldn¡¯t get in touch with thetter. Hence, she began to call Vincent, but simrly, the line was busy as well. ¡°This is an emergency. Why have they disappeared after attending a banquet?¡¯ she wondered helplessly. Christopher had been arguing with her until he saw something on his phone and left out of the blue. As such, Olivia knew something must be up. No matter what he was up to, Olivia thought the priority was to inform Kimberly about the situation here right away. It turned out that the MacQuoid family were a rtively low-key and stringent prestigious family. Brent didn¡¯t like their family matters bing gossip on the Inte, so he¡¯d block the cell signal at home during the period of the annual banquet. That was why Olivia couldn¡¯t get in touch with Vincent and Kimberly. Noah had participated in the banquet oncest year and was extremely unhappy with the blocked cell signal. Therefore, this year, he upgraded his phone¡¯s operating system in advance. It was not a difficult task for aputer expert like him. This exined why he was able to text Christopher. Christopher finding out the identities of the three kids was a big deal. Olivia was utterly uneasy, but it was no use panicking because Kimberly and Vincent seemed to have vanished into thin air. All of a sudden, she heard the sound of a car engine in the yard. The abrupt screech of the brakes resounded through the Larson residence, indicating how anxious the driver was. Olivia quickly got up and hurried to the door. David was the one who had arrived. He swiftly exited the driver¡¯s seat, closed the door with force, and faced Olivia. ¡°Where¡¯s Christopher?¡± David asked anxiously. It had to be said that the moment he received John¡¯s call, he rushed here without stopping. In his eyes, Christopher appearing at the Larson residence spelt disaster. Kimberly had gone to Mysonna, so she¡¯d be safe. ||| 06:56 Sat, 27 Jan Ob Chapter 102 However, the three little cuties were Kimberly¡¯s weakness. If Christopher forcibly took them away, she would surely be miserable. ¡°He has already left.¡± Olivia then told David in detail about everything that had happened. He didn¡¯t get angry when he heard that Christopher had been led there by Dexter and in. Instead, he thought the two were incredible. After all, it was every child¡¯s right to know who their father was. Kimberly¡¯s grudges against Christopher and the paternal rtionship between the three children and Christopher were two separate matters. SEND GIFT Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Things that were destined toe woulde eventually. They were unavoidable. He hoped Kimberly could take advantage of the situation to get a clear insight on her love life.. After all, she was still very young and was in the prime of her life. She couldn¡¯t waste the best years of her life and end up lonely forever. Of course, she had three children and five brothers who loved her. However, the her love life would be considered a great regret. gaps sin If she could forget the past, she would have a promising future. David saw it all clearly. As he thought of that, he realized that he no longer had to worry about Christopher knowing the truth, as it was not necessarily a bad thing. Whatever that was meant to be, would be. It wasmon for good fortune to follow. disasters and for disasters to lurk within good fortune. Seeing Olivia¡¯s anxious face, David was again pleased that Kimberly had such a good best friend. Compared with Olivia¡¯s panicked state, David seemed slightly rxed. He smiled and said to Olivia, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and look at the little troublemaking cuties.¡± As he spoke, he walked in the direction of the house. Olivia stood there alone with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°This isn¡¯t right. David had. always been the most protective. Why is he acting like this today? she wondered. David nced behind him and found that Olivia was still standing there in a daze. He said casually. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t know yet if this is a blessing or a curse!¡± Dexter and Sebastian were born only a few minutes earlier than Candice. However, they were more mature than Candice. Dexter and Sebastian realized that they seemed to have caused trouble and had a bad feeling in their hearts. Therefore, seeing Davide in, they wanted to hide and avoid him. On the other hand, Candice ran to him happily. David saw through the two boy¡¯s thoughts at once and saw them sneakily tiptoeing toward the side door. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only David held Candice in his arms and shouted at the two boys who were in the middle of §º Chapter 108 escaping, Dexter, Sebastian, am I a tiger or a beast? Why are you running away after seeing me?¡± Seeing that their schemes were so easily exposed. Dexter and Sebastian were embarrassed. They hurriedly withdrew their footsteps, turned around, and went to face David obediently. They were like children who did something wrong, taking each step tentatively and feeling uncertain of what storm would hit them next. To their surprise, what happened next was good. David put Candice down, patted the boys on the shoulders, and even caressed their heads. He said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It is the adults who are the problem. However, you¡¯re both much too bold. How dare you attack Levine Group like this? Fortunately, it didn¡¯t lead to a big problem. Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t have ended well. If you have any thoughts or questions in the future, please ask the adults for advice. As an elder, he could only educate and guide them this way. However, he still admired the two little imps in his heart. They were indeed very capable despite their young age. To be honest, he felt happy. He thought about the scene when Christopher discovered thepany had been attacked. It could be considered revenge for Kimberly, Dexter and Sebastian felt it was a little unbelievable. They were prepared to be scolded or punished earlier and didn¡¯t expect such a good turn of events. They were overjoyed. Dexter blinked his big eyes and said to David, ¡°Uncle David, do you really think it¡¯s not our fault?¡± After seeing David nod, he was relieved and leaped into the air happily with Sebastian. When Christopher arrived at the airport, some staff were already waiting there. Christopher was their boss, and no one dared to ck off. Soon, they boarded the ne smoothly. Mysonna was only an hour¡¯s flight from Dellmoor. Before the ne took off. Christopher received another call from Noah. ¡°Where are you now? Just so you know, she has full control of her own legs. If she leaves this ce. I can¡¯t stop her.¡± Noah thought, ¡®My life is so difficult. You were the one who lost your wife but asked me to watch her for you! Kimberly was totally different from when she was Katherine. She now had apletely different temperament. It would be easier to ept it if the two were twins. He could Chapter Ion not believe that people could change so much within a few years. Seeing the beautiful woman in front of him, Noah felt that Christopher would regret itter. He even felt a little sympathetic to Christopher in advance. It would not be the first time he saw a scene where a man ended up suffering in pursuance of his woman after displeasing her. Hearing Noah¡¯s urgent tone, Christopher said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in an hour. Whatever happens, you must remain in control of the situation. Don¡¯t lose her¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone without allowing Noah to argue Noah only heard a monotonous beeping tone after the line was cut off. He spoke into the phone and even dialed the number again but found that Christopher¡¯s phone had been turned oll. All he received was the automated message that said, ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed has been turned oll.¡± Noah had no choice. He had only sneaked out to make a phone call. If the Mac Quoid family found out he was carrying a modified phone, he would be kicked out. He put away the phone and went back into the venue from the garden. The signing of the strategic contract between MacQuoid Group of Mysonna and Larson Corporation of Dellmoor had ended. Next up was the dance. Obviously, the biggest winner that night was Kimberly. She seemed to have be the focus. However, she kept a low profile. Many people went and wanted to invite her to dance with them, but she politely declined. Vincent was genuinely delighted to see Kimberly being the center of attention at the event.. He pointed to several women beside him who were jealous of Kimberly and said, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve caused so much trouble for yourself tonight. Look at those women. How they must wish they could eat you up.¡± Kimberly smiled. It was an unexpected result of the day. She turned to him and joked, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid no matter how many evil women there are. I came here with my bodyguard. If you don¡¯t protect me well, the others won¡¯t let you go when you go backter.¡± Just as i they were joking, the man who imed to be Tom approached them in a gentlemanly manner. As soon as he arrived before them, he stopped and made an imitation gesture as he said in a lovely male viner. ¡°My beautifuldy, I wonder if I have the honor of inviting today¡¯s luckydy for a dance? Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Judging by a man¡¯s mindset, Vincent thought that Gerald, the so-called pride of heaven, wouldn¡¯t be so attentive to Kimberly for no reason. He even felt that the MacQuoid family wasn¡¯t the main focus tonight. The true power yer was Patterson Finance Group behind Gerald. The handsome and imposing bachelor, Vincent, was merely borrowing the MacQuoid family¡¯s territory. As Kimberly¡¯s guardian and her fifth brother, he was delighted to see such a high- quality man pursuing her. He sat silently, seemingly indifferent to Kimberly¡¯s plea for help. If it were someone else, Kimberly would have outright refused. However, this man had helped her significantly today. He was merely inviting her for a dance humbly. Thus, it didn¡¯t seem okay to refuse him. directly. Besides, refusing outright would make Larson Corporation seem petty. In normal circumstances, it was perfectlymon for a man to invite a woman to dance at such an event, especially when the woman was as charming as her. Kimberly could tell that Vincent was determined to push her into this situation. With a smile, she stood up and walked toward the dance floor. Turning around, she made a fist gesture at Vincent as if saying, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you In the center of the dance floor, Gerald and Kimberly danced gracefully, a perfect match. The others seemed to fade into the background, their colors muted, turning into mere leaves. Noah lost track for a moment and couldn¡¯t find Kimberly in her seat. He panicked, thinking, ¡®Oh no, what if something bad happens? Is she missing? If Christopheres over and doesn¡¯t find her, I¡¯m as good as dead. He could not help but get nervous. He scanned the ballroom, searching for that hint of red. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Suddenly, his gaze stopped at the center of the dance floor. There, a woman in a red. dress and a man in a tuxedo moved like graceful elves, twirling around the dance floor. Watching their clegant dance moves, he couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°They dance so 06:56 Sat, 27 Jan Obr. Chapter 109. beautifully!¡¯ ncing around, he noticed many others were also appreciating their dance. Undoubtedly, these two had stolen the spotlight. Noah checked his watch, growing anxious. He grumbled to himself, ¡°That da mn Christopher, why hasn¡¯t he shown up yet? If he doesn¡¯t hurry, his wife might be snat ched away by someone else. He knew that the man in front of him was exceptional and far from ordinary. Although Christopher was his buddy, he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that this man was equally impressive in appearance. Then, a thought crossed his mind. He raised his phone, capturing the perfect moment from a well- chosen angle. He wasn¡¯t nning to admire the photo. Instead, he intended to provoke Christopher, nudging him a bit. It was better to remind him subtly instead of constantly nagging him. He casually opened the chat with Christopher, clicked the [+] button, chose the most patible¡± photo, and sent it in original quality. He swiftlypleted this sequence of actions in one smooth flow. Now, all he could do was wait. In the middle of the dance floor, the world seemed to fade away for the couple. ¡°Kimberly, has anyone ever told you how beautiful you are?¡± Gerald said, a hint of mischief in his tone. ¡®Kim?¡¯ Hearing this intimate address from him, Kimberly was momentarily surprised. She looked at this man she had recently met and assessed him carefully. Without hesitation, she retorted, ¡°It seems you¡¯re just like other men, asking such clich¨¦d questions.¡± Seeing this bright and spirited young woman before him, Gerald found her sharp. tongue incredibly adorable. However, he liked it. Kimberly didn¡¯t bother to engage in verbal banter. She cut to the chase. ¡°The esteemed CEO of Patterson Finance Group, why are you ying the role of a nobody tonight?¡± 06:56 Sat, 27 Janr. Chapter 109 0.92% Finally, she voiced her question. Gerald¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for you!¡± Surely, Kimberly knew that his involvement in securing her partnership with MacQuoid Group was crucial. If it was based on strength, Larson Corporation certainly had a good chance of winning. Luck was a fickle thing, much like winning a lottery. Although she didn¡¯t y, she understood the slim odds. Moreover, she remembered his words in the garden. It sounded like everything was within his grasp. Now, his tant confession was almost like a deration of affection. Kimberly was genuinely surprised. One careless step, and she slipped, falling backward. Just in time, Gerald¡¯s quick reflexes saved Kimberly, pulling her into his embrace. This scene was captured by a guest at the party. Feeling particrly dissatisfied, the woman couldn¡¯t stand how all the good luck seemed to favor Kimberly alone. A malicious thought brewed within her, and as expected, a jealous woman possessed unmatched destructive power. Witnessing Kimberly¡¯s fall, Vincent was rmed. Thankfully, she was unharmed, but his favorable impression of Gerald deepened. Gerald assisted Kimberly back to her seat and, squatting down, attempted to remove her shoes. Vincent was utterly shocked by the scene unfolding before him. He wholeheartedly believed that Kimberly was indeed incredibly lucky in love. Kimberly, realizing Gerald¡¯s actions were a bit inappropriate, quickly intervened, feeling awkward. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. I just need to rest for a moment.¡± However, Gerald¡¯s protective instincts persisted. He smiled gently, diffusing the awkwardness, and continued his actions. ¡°I am a qualified doctor. In front of a doctor, there is no distinction between men and women.¡± Realizing that he had seen through her thoughts, Kimberly felt like she wanted to disappear into the ground. 06:56 Sat, 27 Jan D Chapter 109 Gerald removed her golden high-heeled shoe, gently twisting her delicate foot. He pressed lightly on her joints and asked, ¡°How do you feel? Does it hurt here?¡± His touch was professional, and he seemed just like a skilled doctor. It appeared that he wasn¡¯t lying. Kimberly obediently answered his questions. Finally, she heard his soft voice saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine, nothing serious. In the future, try not to wear such high and narrow heels. They¡¯re easy to twist your ankle and aren¡¯t good for your spine. Please be more careful.¡± As he spoke, he helped Kimberly put on her shoes. Kimberly found herself at a loss for words. All she could manage was to say, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, Gerald received a phone call, gesturing that he had to take it, and left. Once he was gone, Vincent began teasing Kimberly. Kimberly shot him a re as if avenging herself for his earlier indifference. SEND GIFT Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Vincent observed the entire scene like a spectator at a show. Despite feeling the icy res from Kimberly, he had no intention of backing down. Instead, he seized the opportunity to provoke her, leaning in close. ¡°What if your ex- husband sees you in this charming state? How do you think he¡¯ll react?¡± After all, the old Kimberly was determined to be the perfect wife and mother,pletely immersed in her role as Mrs. Levine She dressed conservatively and modestly. On one hand, at that time, she was so preupied with Christopher that she had no time to care about the way she dressed. The credit card she received, she hardly ever used, mostly reserving the purchases for the Levine family. At that time, Kimberly possessed only one thing in abundance, which was the spirit of selfless dedication akin to a nun. Furthermore, when she was still Katherine, she frequently visited the Levine manor. Naturally, she dressed in the style favored by the elders. Over time, she lost her own fashion sense. As Vincent pointed out, the old Kimberly had the appearance of a nun. Now, this lively and charming appearance would surely astonish Christopher if he saw her. To this sudden question from Vincent, Kimberly was taken aback. She furrowed her brows. ¡°Do you think so?¡± Vincent snapped his fingers, answering with mysterious confidence. ¡°Of course. Maybe you don¡¯t know men well enough. Most men are visual creatures, my naive little sister. If you hide your beauty, do you think any man has X-ray vision to discover the gem within you? Moreover, he already had a bias against you from the start. He wouldn¡¯t have the patience to grow fond of you over time.¡± Kimberly didn¡¯t want to continue this unfriendly conversation. Thus, she chose silence. She never had much interest in parties. It was rare for her to participate in one for such an extended period. Even though she became the center of attention, aside from Brent, she didn¡¯t n to stay from the beginning to the end of the event. Seeing the banquet going well, she changed the topic and said to Vincent, ¡°Vincent, shall we leave soon?¡± Knowing her well, Vincent indulgently smiled and helped her up. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go inform Chapter 110 the MacQuoid family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can walk by myself. It¡¯s not a critical injury, just a minor scare, Kimberly protested when she saw Vincent treating her like a fragile being She didn¡¯t like this feeling. She tried not to cause trouble to others. Despite Vincent¡¯s doubts, Kimberly stood up. Despite wearing high heels, she walked gracefully, seemingly showing off to him. Faced with his stubborn sister, Vincent could only sigh and follow along. Noah, who had been ¡°monitoring¡± Kimberly, noticed her intention to leave. Anxious, he cursed inwardly. ¡®Da mn it, why isn¡¯t he here yet? Is he going to miss this golden opportunity? He didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to consider further. He quickly dialed Christopher¡¯s number, his thoughts running wild. ¡®Chris, this is all I can do for you. I hope you won¡¯t me meter! Once the call connected, without waiting for Christopher to speak, Noah eagerly informed him of the changes. ¡°They¡¯re about to leave. Are you here yet?¡± Christopher furrowed his brows slightly. He replied calmly, I¡¯m here. At the entrance.¡± With that, he hung up, the embodiment of his usual no-nonsense attitude. He thought, ¡®It¡¯s a good timing. I¡¯ll just wait here at the entrance! After hanging up the phone, probably due to thework dy, only then did Christopher notice the photos of Kimberly and Gerald dancing, which Noah had sent. He opened the photo, erged it, and carefully examined it. His pupils also erged together with the picture. He had to admit that his ex-wife had indeed be much more beautiful. It was like she had undergone a transformation. ¡°But who is that man?¡¯ He didn¡¯t recognize him, but at a nce, he could tell the man possessed extraordinary charisma. Is he a new pursuer?¡± He couldn¡¯t deny the fact that the two of them seemed well-matched. As these thoughts churned in his mind, he grew increasingly agitated. He loosened hist tic, not caring about his image anymore. Vincent and Kimberly, after greeting the MacQuoid family, were ready to leave. Chapter 110 As they walked from the hall to the entrance, they had to pass through the garden. Kimberly was dressed lightly, and it was autumn now, with a significant temperature difference between day and night. The evening was bringing a chill in the air. The autumn wind rustled the leaves, and a cool breeze swept through the garden. Kimberly reflexively gasped and wrapped her arms around herself, trying to shield herself from the cold. Seeing her reaction, Vincent swiftly took off his coat and gantly draped it over her shoulders. Kimberly felt the warmth and shed a radiant smile at Vincent. Her lips curved up just right. Christopher saw all this. From the moment they stepped out of the hall, he saw her, a red figure alluring and charming. He felt a pang of displeasure seeing her dressed like that. In a gathering filled mostly with men, her appearance invited countless predatory gazes. Following that, he witnessed the scene where Vincent gantly draped his coat over Kimberly¡¯s shoulders. He clenched his fists tightly. First, she allowed a man to dance with her, and now another was dressing N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. her. However, what struck him most was her smile toward Vincent, so bright and cheerful. In his memory, she had never given him such a smile. The impact on Christopher grew stronger, and his fists clenched tighter. His possessiveness, a dormant volcano, was on the verge of eruption. Meanwhile, after ending the call and knowing that Christopher was at the entrance, Noah rushed out to meet them. He didn¡¯t want to miss this earth-shattering reunion between an ex-husband and an ex- wife. He couldn¡¯t help but admire Christopher¡¯s cun ning n to wait at the entrance like a trap. You¡¯re the man!¡± Kimberly and Vincent walked side by side on the pebble path leading from the garden to the main entrance. Kimberly lifted her gaze and met Christopher¡¯s eyes with precision. A hint of surprise flickered in her beautiful amber eyes. ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ she wondered. III 1 Chapter 110 ¦° Quickly, she concealed her astonishment, naturally shifting her gaze away. To her, that person had long be a stranger. Vincent also noticed Christopher¡¯s presence. He whispered in Kimberly¡¯s ear, ¡°You still don¡¯t admit you¡¯re incredibly lucky in love? First, you had Gerald from Patterson Finance Group massaging your feet attentively, and now your ex-husband is relentlessly pursuing you.¡± After speaking, he smirked mischievously and cast a sidelong nce at Christopher, deliberately holding Kimberly tightly in his arms. He was curious to see what kind of feelings Christopher harbored for Kimberly. 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Christopher stared at Kimberly when she walked out. He refused to divert his gaze away as if she would disappear once he blinked. Christopher¡¯s dark eyes turned ice-cold when he saw Vincent¡¯s action. Felix, who stood beside his superior, could smell potential violence. He secretly cried in his heart, ¡®Be patient, Mr. Levine! It is already difficult to woo your wife back. If you don¡¯t restrain yourself, you¡¯ll have a hard time in the future.¡± However, he wasn¡¯t worried that Christopher couldn¡¯t beat Vincent. He knew exactly what his boss was capable of. In the worst-case scenario, Christopher¡¯s bodyguards standing beside Felix wouldn¡¯t let their employer get hurt. What Felix did was to take preventive measures. He thought, ¡®I can¡¯t just back myself into a corner. I¡¯m familiar with Mr. Levine¡¯s wife, Katherine. ¡®The woman named Kimberly has the same appearance as Katherine, but her temperament and expression are very different. ¡®There¡¯s a saying that women could change drastically in a few years, but I never expected Mrs. Levine to change so much since Ist saw her a few years ago. ¡®Unexpectedly and just like magic, she became the CEO of the famous Larson Corporation in Dellmoor.¡± Christopher continued to stare as the woman in front of him came nearer and nearer, but she had no intention of stopping. ¡®How dare she pretend not to see me!¡¯ he roared inwardly. In addition, he caught sight of Vincent¡¯s devilish appearance. If he could, he wanted to rush over and remove Vincent¡¯s hand from Kimberly¡¯s shoulder. However, a voice in his heart¡¯ reminded him, ¡®Don¡¯t be impulsive and worsen the situation. I¡¯m here to solve problems, not throw a tantrum. Christopher tried hard to adjust his emotions. His expression turned calmer, like a fine day after the dark clouds had dispersed. ¡®It¡¯s okay if they didn¡¯t stop or say hello to me. I¡¯ll take the initiative,¡± he thought. Chapter 111 ¡°It¡¯s been a long time! Katherine, my ex-wife! Oh, wait, I should call you Kimberly.¡± Christopher chased after them and grabbed Kimberly¡¯s arm. Christopher was too fast for Vincent to react. When he realized danger was approaching, he prepared his stance to be ready forbat. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After all, Vincent¡¯s main objective on this trip was to protect Kimberly. ¡®If our four brothers knew I failed to protect our baby sister effectively, they would skin me alive, he thought. Kimberly¡¯s reaction was fast. She quickly grabbed Vincent and shook her head at him. ¡°There is always a solution to a problem. This isn¡¯t such a big deal. I¡¯ve to face this sooner orter, so I won¡¯t avoid this today!¡± Kimberly told herself inwardly. ¡°Katherine?¡± Since Kimberly hadn¡¯t heard this name for a long time, she was surprised when someone addressed her with this name. However, her shock was gone in a sh. She had no intention of continuing any rtionship with this man. She turned around and asked disdainfully, ¡°Mister, are you calling me?¡± Kimberly pretended she didn¡¯t know Christopher. Felix was facepalming himself on the sidelines. He thought, ¡®Ms. Larson won¡¯t make this easy for my boss!¡± However, Christopher had prepared himself men tally for a long time before the confrontation. He didn¡¯t have a men tal breakdown because of Kimberly¡¯s words.. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t recognize you because you changed to a different name?¡± Christopher spoke in a mocking tone. With that, he leaned toward Kimberly and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you don¡¯t know me, how did the three little cuties in the Larson residencee into existence?¡± Upon seeing Christopher deliberately go near Kimberly, Vincent shouted, ¡°Christopher, please behave yourself!¡± As soon as he finished shouting, he saw Kimberly¡¯s expression change. Her usually beautiful and charming face suddenly turned a little pale. Vincent quickly pulled Kimberly behind him. He looked like he wanted to fight Christopher. Upon seeing Vincent about to strike for her, Kimberly said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Vincent.¡± 06:57 Sat, 27 Jan F Chapter III She mused, ¡®My three kids are indeed my weaknes An ominous feeling hung over her. She didn¡¯t expect that he had already known about the existence of the children. In other words, he might have been to the Larson residence and seen the kids. However, Kimberly became resilient and tough after bing a mother. She pondered the situation over and sighed. I¡¯m no longer Katherine, and I¡¯m a mother of three. ¡®Kimberly Larson fears no one. Even if Christopher knew about the existence of the children, what could he do? He wouldn¡¯t dare to take my kids away from me, would he?¡± After sorting out the possibilities in her mind, Kimberly retorted with a calm yet firm attitude. ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know the famous CEO of Levine Group enjoys being tom for others¡¯ private lives?¡± ar She didn¡¯t know what had happened at the Larson residence, and she had no time to understand it in detail now. Now, she was doing her best to nder Christopher. ¦° Christopher was surprisingly unmoved when he heard Kimberly using him of being. a peeping tom. Even Felix felt his superior was overly calm and patient today. ¡°Peeping? Do you think I¡¯m birth!¡± Christopher didn¡¯t. How dishonest you are to hide somewhere and give to get the short end of the stick all the time. Therefore, he vented his anger for Kimberly¡¯s disappearance toward her. Kimberly was furious when she heard his usation. She yelled internally. At that time, this s cumb ag kept warning me I didn¡¯t deserve to have his children. If I hadn¡¯t tried my best to escape, my three little cuties wouldn¡¯t havee to this world safely.¡± This reminder of the past was enough for Kimberly to want to p him, even if the urge was unreasonable. She wouldn¡¯t have the courage in the past, but in the present, she was confident. ¡°Are you a papara zzi, Mr. Levine? It is none of your business that I secretly gave birth to several children, is it?¡± Kimberly was neither humble nor arrogant. She directly told him that her giving birth had nothing to do with Christopher. This statement, however, was unexpectedly lethal and struck Christopher hard. Indeed, he was still only guessing and had no genuine evidence. Chapter 111 He thought, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Dexter and Sebastian attacking mypany¡¯s system and leading me to the Larson residence, it¡¯s possible that I would never learn about their existence. In the end, Kimberly warned him, ¡°Please behave yourself, Mr. Levine. If I find you harassing me and my family again, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± She was about to leave after that. Meanwhile, Gerald lost Kimberly after he answered. the phone. He saw how the entire scene yed out when he came out to look for her. He knew very well about Kimberly¡¯s past and present life events. Naturally, he knew the man over there was her heartless ex-husband. Gerald mused, ¡®How can I miss such a good opportunity? It¡¯ll be a waste of time if I can¡¯t make Christopher feel sick to his stomach. Ever the gentleman, he strode toward Kimberly and called her affectionally, ¡°How cheeky you are, Kim. Didn¡¯t you promise to wait for me in your seat?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 After warning Christopher, Kimberly was about to leave. But suddenly, she heard someone calling her from behind. Kimberly was surprised. She turned around to look in the direction of the voice, and her gaze met with the man who had been taking good care of her that night. It was Gerald. ?? ¡°Kim, you¡¯re so cheeky.¡± Vincent was no less surprised than Kimberly when he heard. such a line. He was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped. He initially thought the scene that day would be over and did not expect it would have a turnaround. a He thought, ¡®It seems that the scene just now is just a warm-up. The highlight is yet to With that thought in mind, Vincent stood aside and yfully watched back and forth between Kimberly, Gerald, and Christopher. He waited to see a good show that would happen next. Meanwhile, Christopher saw clearly who the person was. Although he did not know the person, he recognized him as the man dancing with Kimberly in the photo. He did not expect that the man would have a stronger aura in real life than in the photo, which exuded a noble and domineering temperament all over. Christopher¡¯s sharp eyes met Gerald¡¯s. Then, thepetition between the two outstanding men began. As if countless swords and knives were sweeping back and forth between their piercing gazes, the atmosphere tensed up. Sure enough, love was like a battlefield, which was a smokeless war. Seeing Christopher meet such a strong opponent, Felix secretly felt nervous for him. The former Mrs. Levine didn¡¯t show respect to Mr. Levine, which has already been a challenging knot to solve. Now that there¡¯s such apetitive rival-in-love appears. Isn¡¯t this the so-called ¡®bad things alwayse in session? Felix thought in worry.. Gerald quickly withdrew his cold gaze and looked at Kimberly tenderly. He approached her and pretended not to see the surprise and astonishment in Kimberly¡¯s eyes. Then, he naturally took off the coat wrapped around her shoulder and threw it at Vincent. He looked so cool with the moves. ||| Chapter 112 27 Jan Vincent was stunned by the scene. He did not react until he saw his ck tuxedo flying toward him, and he caught it in a panic. Although his coat was despised by others, he was very happy. After he grabbed his coat and stood still, Vincent saw Gerald had taken off his high-end suit coat and carefully put it on Kimberly. Vincent eximed in his heart, ¡®Da mn! This man is too domineering. But I like it!¡± At the side, Felix was so anxious that his heart leaped to the throat. He was dumbfounded and dared not to look at Christopher casually. The only thought he had was that he wished the battle could end as soon as possible, as it tortured them, Christopher¡¯s subordinates, too much. After all, it was a real-life, face-to-face match between rivals in love, and there were so many audiences at the scene. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me in your seat? Why are you so disobedient and came out to quarrel with others?¡± Gerald put one hand on Kimberly¡¯s shoulder and half-hugged her as if he were asserting his dominance over her in front of Christopher. As soon as he finished his words, he turned to look at Christopher again. He did not admit what had happened a moment ago was a love-hate entanglement between the ex-married couples but simply ssified it as a conflict roughly. ¡°Mister, I¡¯m sorry. Kimberly is so checky. That¡¯s how she is. If she encounters. something or someone she dislikes, she tends to talk too much. Please forgive her.¡± After that, he made a gesture of seeking forgiveness. ¡®Huh? What¡¯s going on? How can this man not y ording to the rules? Everyone at the scene is getting confused, you know? Kimberlyined inwardly. Kimberly had always repulsed the approach of people of the opposite sex whom she was unfamiliar with, but at that moment, she understood that Gerald was there to help. her. So, she simply took advantage of the situation and regarded Gerald as a pawn. Everything else was secondary as long as it helped her out of trouble. After figuring it out, Kimberly was no longer reserved and surprised and only regarded it as an impromptu show. Christopher¡¯s heart was in turmoil after he saw Gerald¡¯s moves. He realized that things hadpletely gone out of his control, and he felt panic for the first time.. He had to admit that the man named Gerald made a great impact on him. III Chapter 112 A moment ago, Vincent had also put on his coat on Kimberly and walked intimately with her, but he did not hate it that much. He just felt that Vincent was protecting Kimberly as the kind of care from an elder brother to his sister, or at best, from a best friend. However, he could see a strong affection and admiration for women in Gerald¡¯s eyes. Moreover, the point was that the woman was so cloquent to fight back at him like a fierce attacking lion. On the contrary, she was docile like a kitten to Gerald. He sneered secretly in his heart and thought with sarcasm. ¡°These two are really affectionate with one another. So what am I? Could it be that my three children will be the sons and daughters of others in the future?¡± Thinking of that, Christopher was on the verge of a breakdown. However, he had no reason nor the standing to ask Kimberly for anything at present. Katherine, who would always stand beside him no matter what, was gone. He smiled bitterly in his heart, N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It seemed that the matter was quiteplicated and tangled. He knew it could not be settled easily on that day. So, he could only convince himself that there was still a lot of time for him. ¡°Oh, mister, who are you?¡± Christopher still felt reluctant to believe what he saw and asked such a question that even he felt surprised. Gerald smiled cheerfully and looked at Kimberly dotingly. ¡°I¡¯m Kim¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± Fiance? Upon hearing that, Kimberly could not stand it anymore. She thought he had gone too far and shouted in her heart, ¡°Buddy, we have only known each other for about an hour. When did you be my fiance?¡¯ Vincent was more and more appreciative of Gerald. He could not help but give him a thumbs-up secretly andplimented in his heart, ¡®I have to say that this guy is really industry. good at acting and dares to act upon his ideas. If he enters the entertain Suy is really he will definitely be a rare talent! Maybe the future Oscar will be his. Felix was as confused as those bodyguards. They could not understand how the matter could go to the current situation. They watched Christopher lose his dominance step by step, and at that point, his ex- wife was even officially dered to be the other¡¯s fianc¨¦e. They prayed in their hearts, ¡®Mr. Levine, that¡¯s enough. One should never go back to their past experiences. There are still plenty of women out there in the world. Just when Christopher was still in a daze, Gerald said to Christopher calmly, ¡°It¡¯s getting SEND GIFT 06:57 Sat, 27 Janr. Chapter 112 each other, pleasee to congratte us when Kim and I hold the grandeur wedding, mister.¡± If Vincent had appreciated Gerald before that, he would have been filled with deep admiration for him at that moment. He praised Gerald again in his heart. This guy really knows how to y. Every word he said touched my heart and was on point.¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 That was Gerald. He obviously knew that Christopher was Kimberly¡¯s ex-husband. It was cun ning of him. to brazenly show off their affection in front of Christopher and everyone. At the same time, there were so many witnesses. He had seized the right time, the right ce, and the right people. That was a surprise this evening. Initially, he had only directed the scene where Larson Corporation was selected. Later, after Christopher¡¯s appearance, it was an impromptu scene. Undeniably, he had performed well. In Vincent¡¯s opinion, that was definitely a ssic. Later, he would share it with his brothers in Protect Sis PLUS. It was much more joyful to share the joy with others than enjoying it alone.. Meanwhile, Gerald was about to leave with Kimberly in his arms after he finished his words. If it hadn¡¯t been for Gerald¡¯sst two sentences, Christopher would not have allowed Kimberly to be taken away daringly. However, words like ¡°I am Kimberly¡¯s fiance¡± and ¡°grandeur wedding¡± recurred in Christopher¡¯s mind and crushed his heart. Christopher stag g ered a step back, looking somewhat pathetic.. Felix felt sorry when he saw that. It seemed he had never seen such a decadent moment of Christopher, who never flinched even if he lost billions of dors. Vincent had been watching the show since Gerald arrived. At the end of the show, he saw Gerald leave with Kimberly. He whistled mischievously and snapped his fingers a few times, showing off his victory to the defeated party. Soon, Gerald¡¯s driver parked the car beside them. Kimberly was about to remove her coat when Gerald stopped her and tightened it again. ¡°The show is halfway through. Don¡¯t make a mistake at thest moment, or all your previous efforts will be wasted,¡± Gerald reminded her patiently with a gentle voice. ¡°What he said does make sense. Let¡¯s get out of the MacQuoid residence first. I have. nothing more to lose anyway. What am I afraid of? Besides, it¡¯s impossible for the so- called ¡®CEO of the business empire¡¯ to hold me hostage. Thinking of that, Kimberly gradually let down her guard against Gerald. 1- Chapter 113 ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the hotel. Of course, Gerald wanted to take the woman he had longed for home, but he knew that the futuredy of his house, whom he had eyes on, was no ordinary woman. Perhaps a lot of women would want totch on to him and beg for his love once his identity was revealed. However, when Kimberly learned that he was the CEO of Patterson Finance Group. there was no emotion in her eyes. So far, she had only regarded him as a pawn or a chance encounter. Then, Gerald thoughtfully and gentlemanly opened the car door for Kimberly and put his hand on top of the door frame lest she identally knock her head. Indeed, he treated her like a treasure. After Kimberly got into the car. Gerald also got in elegantly. ¡°Go to Maind International Hotel. After receiving the instructions, the driver quickly started the car and drove off. The performance of the car and the driver¡¯s skills were both excellent. At such a fast speed, it didn¡¯t feel bumpy riding in the car. By the time Vincent caught up, the two figures were nowhere to be seen, and he only saw a car roaring away. ¡°What? Has been abducted just like that? There won¡¯t be any danger, will there?¡± Vincent fumbled in his pants pocket for a long time before fishing out his phone. Although he was rtively reassured with Gerald, he couldn¡¯t be careless about the safety of Kimberly. After a few ringings, Kimberly¡¯s voice finally sounded on the other end of the phone. ¡°Where are you?¡± Vincent asked anxiously. Kimberly realized that she had left Vincent behind just then in order to get rid of Christopher as soon as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Maind International Hotel, Kimberly said calmly. Vincent still wanted to confirm her current location. ¡°Are you in Gerald¡¯s car now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kimberly answered briefly. ¡°See youter.¡± As he expected, Kimberly had abandoned him and ran away with another man. He had to report to his brothers. 92 Chapter 113 Vincent dropped two bombshells in the group chat of Protect Sis PLUS. [Kimberly¡¯s ex-husband, Christopher Levine, has pursued her all the way to Mysonna.] [Kim¡¯s has luck in love today. She has run away with the CEO of Patterson Finance Group.] David Irst: [What? Has Christopher gone to Mysonna again? Olivia said he suddenly left the Larson residence, so it turned out that he headed to Mysonna to look for his wife.] Simon chimed in: [What¡¯s going on? It feels even more exciting than the recent movie I¡¯m starring in!] Samuel added: [Our precious sister is so outstanding and beautiful. With just a move, she has gotten R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only hold of the top-ranked bachelor who is much better than Christopher.] Edward asked: [Did ex-husband Christopher and new love Gerald get into a fight?] Vincent answered his question: [Edward is indeed the most logical among us. Yes, they did, but Gerald was so powerful that he directly knocked Christopher out.] Then, Vincent added that he had to go and find Kimberly before she was abducted by the Patterson family. Meanwhile, sensing that her crisis was over, Kimberly took off her coat and said sincerely to Gerald, ¡°Thank you very much for helping me today. Gerald¡¯s smile was more yful and rxed at that moment than in front of the public. ¡°Then, how are you going to thank me?¡± Kimberly held her forehead. She had always taught the three little kids to repay kindness and be a kind and grateful person. Right then, the man in front of her asked for something in return. Repaying a favor, of course, was to do one¡¯s best to satisfy the other party¡¯s needs. That was sincerity. However, as the CEO of Patterson Finance Group, he already had everything, and she couldn¡¯t imagine what else hecked. Since she didn¡¯t know, she would ask. Kimberly suppressed her curiosity and doubt and asked calmly. ¡°Then, what do you want in return?¡± Gerald finally got her to ask that and thought, ¡®Of course, I hope you pledge yourself! But if he said that, he would most likely be treated as a y boy. Worst of all, he might scare her off, and they wouldn¡¯t even be friends anymore. 06:57 Chapter 113 Jan However, he still wanted to tease her. ¡°Patterson Finance Groupcks nothing but thedy of the house. How about you pledge yourself?¡± Kimberly was an experienced person and wouldn¡¯t be led by the nose by others. She If curled her lips and said, ¡°Oh? Mr. Patterson, you must be joking you like, people will queue up in front of your house.¡± Gerald smiled fondly and thought, ¡°This little woman is indeed cloquent. SEND GIFT Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Kimberly was right. Indeed, there were a lot of people who wanted to sleep with Gerald, hoping that one day their status would be elevated if they could get pregnant and marry into the Patterson family. His stepmother, Hannah Patterson, also had the same idea. She wanted Gerald to marry someone that she could control and consolidate her position in the Patterson family. Under the pretense of caring for him, she had frequently introduced him to socialites. from all over the country. In fact, Gerald was able to take over Patterson Finance Group because Gerald¡¯s father was too useless. Even Gerald¡¯s grandfather, Graham Patterson, had no idea how he had such a useless son. Meanwhile, Graham¡¯s other two sons were so selfish that he was worried his hard- earned family business would be destroyed by them. After deliberating about it and weighing the pros and cons, he decided to choose Gerald to be the heir to Patterson Finance Group. Gerald did live up to Graham¡¯s expectations, and under the former¡¯s management that year, Patterson Finance Group doubled in size and profitability. It was the best achievement they had. In this way. Gerald particrly had a right to speak in Patterson Finance Group and the whole Patterson family. Even Graham was wary of him. He was no longer a fledgling young brat. Moreover, Gerald had his own thoughts. Thus, when Graham needed something, he would It was also the same with the rest of the Patterson family. Now, Hannah could not find a breakthrough, so she decided to take a chance by using this method. However, Gerald was unmoved by her tactic. He already had someone he liked. Thus, he would not let anyone control him as if he were merely a puppet. Soon, the car arrived at Maind International Hotel. Chapter 111 The driver said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re here, Mr. Patterson.¡± When Kimberly heard that they had reached their destination, she wanted to get up in a hurry. However, she forgot that her seat belt was still fastened. Thus, she was stopped. by her seat belt and pulled back to her seat once again. Gerald realized that the woman was in a hurry to escape from him. He hoped that his offering himself to her just now did not cause her any trouble. Furthermore, Gerald was very upset at the thought of leaving her so soon. He reached out his hand and said to Kimberly domineeringly, ¡°Take out your phone.¡± Kimberly was confused. She did not know what he wanted her phone for, but she inexplicably still handed it over obediently. Perhaps it was because he had done her a great favor and she already regarded him as her friend. Gerald tapped on her phone to light the screen before asking her to enter the password. After the phone was unlocked, Gerald first entered his telephone number in the address book and saved it as a new contact under his name. ¡°Gerald Patterson,¡± Then, after operating it, he clicked on WhatsApp and searched for the exclusive QR code that he made for her. Then, he scanned the code and added her as a friend. Later, after yet another series of actions, he handed the phone back to her again and said domineeringly. Tm your benefactor. Don¡¯t delete it!¡± Over the years, she had always been the one who was domineering. Moreover, her adoptive brothers cared for her so much that she had never been threatened like this before. Thus, Kimberly was a little unustomed to it and still in a daze. Meanwhile, Gerald had leaned over and unfastened Kimberly¡¯s seat belt. When Kimberly felt the man that she was not close with started to lean close to her abruptly, she wanted to dodge out of reflex. She was a rather conservative woman. Even if the man was excellent and very nice, she could not simply kiss him on the first day they had met To her, it would be a very unbelievable situation. In the end. Kimberly realized that Gerald was just helping her to unfasten her seat belt. She was rendered slightly speechless and embarrassed because she thought too highly | 06:57 Sat, 27 Jan Chapter 114 about herself. When Gerald looked at her face, he noticed that she was blushing. Naturally, he could see through her mind and thus, he smiled wickedly. Kimberly¡¯s instinctive reaction made Gerald happy. It indicated that she was not disgusted with him and she did not hate him. Without a doubt, it was a huge gain for him that day. Gerald sent Kimberly to the lobby of the hotel. Then, Kimberly bid him farewell. Although he wanted to send her up to her room, he felt that it was a little inappropriate. After all, haste made waste. After saying goodbye to Gerald, Kimberly strode briskly into the elevator like she was a deer that had regained freedom. She was feeling edgy the entire night, and she felt she was nearly having a breakdown. First, she had to deal with Christopher, and then Gerald. Although the situations were different, neither of them was easy to deal with. Gerald watched Kimberly enter the elevator before he left. Seeing her leave in such a hurry, he could not help but smile. The beautiful smileplimented his good- looking face even more. Noah was fully involved in what happened just now. It was just as he had expected. Christopher had fallen in love with Kimberly again. He did not know about the three little cuties, so he was still confused about what they were talking about. After listening for a long time, he finally knew that Kimberly secretly gave birth to three children behind Christopher¡¯s back. At present, the children were in the Larson residence, and Christopher even met them. Originally, it was already a shocking piece of news that day when he discovered that Kimberly was Katherine. However, he did not expect that it was just a prelude. It turned out that the most shocking thing was something else entirely. However, it was indeed slightly confusing now. His best friend finally found the ex-wife who had been hiding for four years, changed her identity, and even became another person. Moreover, she was probably a more powerful CEO than Christopher was. These two even had three children who were already more than three years old. 06:57 Sat, 27 Jan Chapter 114 When Noah thought that Christopher had only met the children for the first time after the children were more than three years old, the former felt a little sympathetic toward his best friend. The most difficult thing to deal with now was that a seemingly powerful love rival had appeared. It could be that Kimberly might marry someone else and take the three little cuties with her. Then, for the rest of their lives, Christopher¡¯s children would call someone else their father. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Felix stood aside and merely looked at Christopher who was in a daze. The former did not dare to ask what to do next. Therefore, he had to turn to Noah for help. After all, the two men had always in a close friendship. Thus, it would be more natural for Noah to ask about their next course of action. Felix was wary. Nevertheless, Noah was no better than Christopher at this time. In fact, if anyone else had suffered such continuous fatal blows, the person would probably not have been any better than Christopher. However, Noah knew that they should not continue to be in an impasse. It was already veryte. Christopher still had to give some kind of instructions, whether they were to stay in Mysonna to rest or return to Norham overnight. ¡°Christopher, what are we going to do next?¡± Noah took it upon himself to ask the question. Hearing Noah¡¯s question, Felix was silently grateful to him. After all, they, the subordinates, did not know how to deal with Christopher anymore. ¡°Find out where she stays, Christopher replied coldly. His expression remained unchanged. Of course, Noah knew the person that he was talking about was Kimberly. It seemed that Christopher nned to continue to stay in Mysonna that day. When Noah thought about it, he breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 They came from Norham to Dellmoor, and then, they went from Dellmoor to Mysonna Everyone had been running around all day, and they even became wary because of Christopher. All of them wanted to have a rest because they were already drained by the effect of the double pressureing from physical and m ental exhaustion. At this time, no one dared to imagine what would happen if Christopher wanted to go. back to Norham overnight. Everyone would have a breakdown. Although they were all young and energetic, they could not stand such torment. Indeed, Noah¡¯s special skill was investigating people. However, he was always unable to find Katherine because he did not know that she hid her identity. After finding out that she was Kimberly, it would be a lot easier now. Noah hurried to his car and used his skills. Carrying aputer at all times was the most basic professional quality of being at hacker. It was also a hacker¡¯s most important sense of security. Without aputer, they would be like unarmed soldiers on the battlefield while their opponents carry advanced weapons. At first, Noah tapped on hisputer vigorously as he hacked into an identity system and extracted Kimberly¡¯s core information. As it was already at night, the system was in the weakest state of defense, and the whole process went smoothly. This was the case in the vast and mysterious digital world. If there were no target, it would be just like finding a needle in a haystack. However, once they were to lock on their target, they would get twice the result with half the effort. Noah imported the newly extracted core information into a GPS tracking system. When the system was refreshed, it needed about two minutes to read the information. Chapter 115 Then, Kimberly¡¯s location was found. Hertest location showed that she was in Mysonna. Moreover, she checked into Maind International Hotel, one of the best hotels in Mysonna. Initially, Noah had a strong sense of frustration in finding Katherine. At one time, he even doubted whether he was suitable to be a hacker. Unexpectedly, four yearster, he regained his confidence again. Indeed, the trip to Mysonna was really worthwhile. After getting the result, he hurriedly reported it to Christopher. He thought, ¡®s, I have no choice. After all, we are all in the same boat. It¡¯s alreadyte at night, and everyone just wants to wash up and sleep! It was hard for Christopher to find Katherine. However, everyone else was not in a better position than Christopher, even though they were irrelevant people in the matter. ¡°Maind International Hotel, Christopher muttered to himself. Fortunately, his expression softened a little. Kimberly went back to her room and felt much more rxed. She looked at her watch briefly. Then, she thought, ¡®It¡¯s already toote. I nned to have a video call with the three little cuties. ¡®After all, I hadn¡¯t seen them all day, and I missed them deeply. ¡®Moreover, I don¡¯t know whether they can get used to it, especially Candice. She is normally more delicate. ¡®Meanwhile, Dexter and Sebastian always behave like young adults. So, I¡¯m not worried too much about them. Kimberly felt ufortable when she was socializing all night in the banquet hall. Socializing was a really tiring task. Therefore, she had always disliked social engagements and tried not to participate in them. After all, it was not an easy job. Kimberly yawned and felt a little sleepy. She was ready to take a shower and get some rest early. After giving birth to the three little cuties, she had a very regr sleeping schedule. Chapter 115 She even made fun of herself sometimes by saying that even though she was still young, she did not act like a young person. After all, the young people these days basically would not sleep before twelve o¡¯clock. Moreover, many people even said that they would only be able to feel like they had all the time for themselves after twelve o¡¯clock. She and Olivia were alike in this matter. They never stayed upte. Moreover, she liked to sleep in. On the contrary, Olivia was very self-disciplined and got up early every day and even did morning exercises. Nevertheless, Olivia was also envious of her. After all, Kimberly had better sleep quality. Even though she slept a lot, her body functions were still the same. Moreover, her figure was no worse than that of a self-disciplined person like Olivia. She was undoubtedly the sort of person who was very lucky. She did not have to work hard. Thus, this was already the most important reason why others were envious of her. After taking a shower, Kimberly was about to call Olivia and find out what had happened at the Larson residence that day. Obviously, Christopher arrived at the Larson residence that day and even met her three children. He did not know they existed even after four years had passed. She wondered how it was exposed all of a sudden. Furthermore, it happened when she was gone. She was really worried that the three little cuties would me her. It was because she lied and deceived them for the entire time. Although it was a white lie, it was still a deception. Moreover, she did not know how to face them. The children¡¯s rtionship with Christopher and how they would get along in the future were very troublesome matters. She felt it was a lot harder than running Larson Corporation. Ding do ng! Ding do ng! There was a rapid ringing of the bell at the door, and Kimberly frowned. E Chapter 115 At this time, it would be no one but Vincent. ¦° After all, he was watching the show for the entire night. Now, he was probably there to make things difficult for her. It was because she had left him just now and walked away with a man she had just met. He wouldin about her and say that she had forgotten about her family after being in love to the extent that she even forgot about her dearest adoptive brother. As soon as Kimberly opened the door. Vincent headed toward her room first. He seemed to be looking for someone. Seeing him like this. Kimberly suddenly realized something. She thought. ¡®Oh, Vincent is so mischievous. Does he think that I brought Gerald back?¡¯ At that thought, she felt angry and amused at the same time. ¡°Could it be that he still doesn¡¯t understand what kind of person I am?¡¯ she wondered. ¡°What are you looking for? It¡¯s alreadyte at night. Why aren¡¯t you in bed ande here instead?¡± Kimberly spoke with slight disdain. She nearly wanted to chase naway. In fact, Vincent was merely fooling around. If she brought a man back, he knew that he would not be R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only able to get into the house. Besides, he knew exactly what Kimberly was like. He was just slightly curious about what Kimberly thought of Gerald. At the same time, he was also curious about what she nned to do with her annoying ex-husband. In short, the two men that night were men of high aspirations. Moreover, they were true eligible bachelors. Nheless, Gerald of Patterson Finance Group obviously performed better that night. However, it was only to the extent of their performance that night. After all, the matter of rtionships was very important in one¡¯s life. Moreover, the most important thing was that one must rely on their own feelings. It would still be futile even if outsiders were to think that they were a perfect match. Only the party involved would have the right to speak. 06.58 Sat, 27 Jan D Chapter 115 In addition, he was not nning to be an overzealous person. The only thing he wanted to do was not let anyone bully Kimberly. Having said that, Gerald did help to solve Kimberly¡¯s problem that night. From how Christopher acted, it seemed they would have a hard time dealing with him. ¡°How did he know about the children?¡± Vincent was as surprised as Kimberly. He knew that perhaps Christopher might have known about the children for a long time but did not find them. Four yearster, he picked a time when Kimberly was away to go to the Larson residence. Christopher was always so domineering in front of Kimberly. It seemed that he would not change much if he were to be in the Larson residence. It suddenly urred to Vincent that Olivia was taking care of the three little cuties in the Larson residence, and he did not know if she was getting picked on. SEND GIFT Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Vincent became serious and asked Kimberly anxiously, ¡°Have you contacted Olivia? Are they alright at the Larson residence?¡± He was talking about Olivia and Kimberly¡¯s three kids. If Christopher went to the Larson residence, he must go there for the kids, but he wouldn¡¯t approach them easily since Olivia was with them. Kimberly shook her head slightly and pointed to her phone, saying. I was going to call her but you interrupted me Vincent rubbed his forehead, feeling sorry. He didn¡¯t mean it. He just felt so overjoyed. to see how popr Kimberly was among the men that he forgot about Olivia and the kids in Norham. However, when Vincent was drowning in guilt, Kimberly had been talking to Olivia on the phone. Olivia was sleeping like a log when Kimberly called her. Going to bed early had always. been one of her habits. After the three kids went to bed, she had been calling Kimberly and Vincent, but neither of them replied. It wasn¡¯t until she felt very sleepy that she fell asleep with her phone in her hand. Olivia didn¡¯t mute her phone for fear that Kimberly would call her back. It waste at night Arson residence fell into a dead silence. Everyone had and the gone to bed except the security guards on the night shift. The ringing of the phone was shrillte at night, and Olivia didn¡¯t sleep well because she was constantly worried that something might happen to these kids. Therefore, she opened her eyes quickly when she heard the ringing of the phone. Seeing that it was from Kimberly, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank Go d you finally called me back. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you all night but you never answered. ¡°If you don¡¯t show up, your kids will probably be taken away,¡± said Olivia. Olivia exaggerated it as much as she could. After all, Kimberly was being irresponsible as the kids¡¯ guardian. She and Vincent left the kids alone for a party. Chapter 116 The kids were quite upset before they went to bed. Although they knew that Kimberly was on a business trip with Vincent, they didn¡¯t expect that she would not even call them. They wanted to make a video call to Kimberly and asked for a goodnight kiss from her before they went to bed. However¡­ They didn¡¯t expect that Kimberly would disappear, Both Dexter and Sebastian were so frustrated. They just didn¡¯t understand why it was not what they expected. They couldn¡¯t figure out why Christopher suddenly left. Dexter and Sebastian had no idea what they should do now. They thought, ¡®No. Do we have to attack Levine Group¡¯s defensive system again?¡± Olivia¡¯s words made Kimberly very anxious. ¡°What happened to them?¡± She felt like she was going to faint when she asked Olivia this. She swore in her heart that if Christopher did anything to her kids, she would make the whole Levine Group pay for it. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. However, it was just Olivia¡¯s small punishment for Kimberly and Vincent. She didn¡¯t mean to make Kimberly worried.. As the kids¡¯ godmother, Olivia was so anxious when they were in trouble, and Kimberly, their blood mother, would only feel more worried. Therefore, Olivia stopped ying with Kimberly and told her what had happened. earlier today in detail. Kimberly was dumbfounded after hearing this. Vincent heard it all because Kimberly put it on speaker. It turned out that Christopher found out where the Larson residence was because Dexter and Sebastian told him. No wonder Christopher got the information about them after four years of not knowing they existed. The problem that had been guing Kimberly was finally solved. III Chapter 11 It turned out that the people who leaked it were with her. In short, Kimberly was ¡°betrayed¡± by her two kids. However, Vincent was impressed by these kids¡¯puter technology. He was their first teacher inputer technology. Of course, Vincent had found that the two boys were very talented inputer technology and that they would probably do better than him in the futu They were not yet four years old but they had already aplished a task that Vincent might not have been able to aplish. The two kids not only attacked the defensive system of the famous Levine Group but also stole their core secrets, It people in the industry knew about this, they wouldugh at the Levine Group. Thinking of this, Vincent felt a little proud, thinking, ¡°Well, it seems that my students. have surpassed me. It wasn¡¯t until now that Kimberly suddenly realized why Dexter and Sebastian asked her for aputer. It turned out that they had been nning this since then. Kimberly thought, I didn¡¯t expect that. They must have used myputer secretly to do this¡¯ Now that what was done couldn¡¯t be undone. Kimberly gave up questioning them about it. Besides, she and Christopher should be to me for what happened, not the kids. To be more specific, Christopher was innocent too. Kimberly was a little worried that her kids might be mad at her because of this. After all, it was her fault. She did lie to them. Olivia seemed to have noticed Kimberly¡¯s concern, so sheforted her patiently. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. The kids love you as always. Besides, David has told them what you have done for them. ¡°They still think you¡¯re the best, strongest, and bravest mother in the world.¡± Chapter 116 ¦° Later, Olivia understood everything after she heard that Kimberly had already met with Christopher tonight. No wonder Christopher left in a hurry. It turned out that he had known that Kimberly and Katherine were the same person. He and his men must be hurrying to Mysonna to chase Kimberly at that time. Having realized this, Olivia took a deep breath and said in a joking manner. ¡°Holy cra p. Does Christopher still miss you and want to get back together with you?¡± What Olivia and Vincent had inmon was that they both loved to gossip. And Olivia really regretted that she had missed such a great show. Although she had seen such a thing a million times on TV, she had never seen it in real life. ¡°Then what?¡± Olivia kept asking for thetest information. In the end, she felt that Christopher deserved it. She thought, ¡®Kimberly was so loyal to you yet you treated her badly. This is what you asked for. And from what she knew of Kimberly, thetter wasn¡¯t going to give him a second chance. All Christopher could do was beg G od to help him win the favor of the three kids. ¡°By the way. the guy named Gerald Patterson seems to be a good one. Why don¡¯t you take your kids and marry into the incredibly wealthy Patterson family?¡± Olivia was a little curious about this eligible bachelor named Gerald. Seeing that both Vincent and Olivia were way more excited than her, Kimberly found it both funny and annoying. She thought, Just look at what kind of ideas my brother and best friend have me! ¡°They are asking me to marry a man I¡¯ve only known for a short time!¡± got for SEND GIFT Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Kimberly and Olivia hadn¡¯t seen each other for just one day, but they were as excited as if they had been apart for a long time.. If they kept talking, they wouldn¡¯t sleep until tomorrow morning. Vincent couldn¡¯t get in on their conversation, and he felt so sleepy right now. In the end, he had to remind them that they should go to bed soon since it was already midnight. Otherwise, they would have very dark eyes after they woke up the next morning. Finally, they stopped chatting and went to bed. Gerald stood in an upscale vi in Mysonna, wearing a long dark robe with an unfastened belt and an open cor. Even so, he still looked as charming as he did at the party. He didn¡¯t like staying in hotels, so he always had houses at the ces he usually went to. He strode to the wine cab, picked out a bottle of wine, and poured himself a ss of wine. He shook the ss gently and watched the dark red liquid spin in the ss like a dancing fairy. It reminded him of the beautiful woman in a red dress and gold heels at the party, so he smiled He had seen many women dance better than she did, but her bright smile and confident vibe were so unique. Kimberly didn¡¯t deny it when Gerald imed to be her fianc¨¦ in front of Christopher at the party. At the thought of this, Gerald felt so happy that he thought he was like walking on a rainbow. It waste at night but he was not sleepy at all. Being in a good mood, he picked out a CD he liked and put it on a vintage record yer. Then Gerald spun around to the music, shaking the ss in his hand. Suddenly, his phone rang, interrupting him. Se frowned sights at the sun motion Start valet down to the suffer w hit took me phone and nced at it. It was from Gewalt attentes fie tar feit the MacQunit family under Tom¡¯s name ¡ª METTIDE VOL : Panton out trades a picture of you in the news that is oming out Stout we on something about n it Since I was in and Jon mit Geart what the cal was for badly I weren¡¯t for the T errer a wide range of sectors and as a The Batemen Frater Group pusm DISTE abatier Pater Neis pamet tore that eighty percent of the market share. mitour hu permission. and found that I was of him and Kimberly at the Ste we dating va mur she spramed her ankle by jot thing Gerald¡¯s Same had been heavily ante von Strowed that the shotagripher had The the of the new va of the Carson Corporation threw herself at a man!¡± one Worever fanent the part night will be fooled by this Som sout Semut that the saf of the lecimal desarmen: na? ¨©pund the IP address. ant the the uret pure The CEO of Roomson So wonder people at that the more popr one was the more trouble he would ge Timmed westatomet al te done women af the park Vesterday, so I was normal fire aw-mindet adies of TH IF THE ar Tom callet Seat so are because te wallet to show whether he should do something Se Geraltaret two ine and potent for a moment. St thought that even if the news Chapter 117 Besides, he was mosaicked in the picture, so people would only be curious about who Kimberly had fallen in love with. What a stu pid thing to do, Eliza, Gerald thought. What she did was not revenge on Kimberly, but a big help, because the news gave Larson Corporation R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only a free publicity boost. At the thought of this, Gerald decided to push the boat with the current. Tom, who was on the phone nervously, was waiting for Gerald¡¯s order with his cars on for fear that he would miss it. However, he didn¡¯t get any reply from Gerald after waiting for a long time. This was not what Gerald, who always made decisions resolutely, usually did. Tom was a little confused. However, on second thought, he realized that it might be because Gerald treated Kimberly differently. This year was Gerald¡¯s first time attending the MacQuoid party. Although he had received invitations every year before, he had turned them down. However, he said yes to the invitation this year and he went there under Tom¡¯s name. Gerald always remained mysterious and he seldom told people who he was. Tom was also shocked when he saw the news. He recognized Gerald at once by his temperament and outfit, even though he had been mosaicked. What shocked him even more was that Gerald was holding this woman in red because he had never seen any woman approach Gerald before. After thinking for a while, Tom thought that the only exnation was that Gerald approached her. Tom also had theirpany¡¯s famous photography experts check the picture. From the angle of shooting, the woman in red should have been about to fall. However, Gerald pulled her to him, making her lose her bnce and falling into his 07115 And she had been misinterpreted as ¡°throwing herself at Gerald¡±. Just as Tom was being proud of his reasoning ability as excellent as Sherlock Holmes¡¯s, he heard Gerald¡¯s maic voice.. 06:58 Sat, 27 Jan Chapter 117 ¡°Just let it be.¡± Soon Tom heard Gerald adding firmly, ¡°Make sure this news bes the trending topic.¡± ¡°What? What does Mr. Patterson mean? Tom thought, unable to understand what Gerald was thinking. However, having worked for so many years, he had learned one thing-¡°Do not ask too much. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get yourself in trouble.¡± Therefore, he decided to do what Gerald told him. ¡°Sure. Mr. Patterson.¡± Finally, this thing was settled. The staff of Patterson Media were all furious that Eliza who had secretly photographed Gerald. If it weren¡¯t for her, they wouldn¡¯t have been called back to work in the middle of the night. If this happened a few more times, these staff wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to their families. Everyone waited a long time for Tom to give them Gerald¡¯s order. However, they also felt sorry for Tom. Although he was high up in thepany and well-paid, he looked like Gerald¡¯s butler. He always had to get everything ready before Gerard woke up, and he couldn¡¯t leave. work until Gerald said he could. Everyone felt confused after knowing that Gerald wanted them to make the news trending instead of intercepting it. The reason they were so nervous was because Gerald always hated having himself in the trending news. To their surprise, Gerald changed his attitude and asked them to put him in the headlines. And they could never have imagined that all the attention would end up on the woman. in red. They had to admit that Kimberly, CEO of the Larson Corporation, was a very attractive woman. Not only that, but she was very capable and in charge of such a big enterprise, which made her the perfect wife for the CEO of Patterson Finance Group. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Christopher and his fellows also checked into the Maind International Hotel. Noah attacked the hotel¡¯sputer system on purpose and took a lot of effort to find that Kimberly was in the presidential suite, Room 888. Noah did it for Christopher¡¯s sake because he noticed that Christopher had been very. anxious and he was afraid that Christopher would lose sleep all night. Besides, he also worried that Christopher would wake him up when he was in the middle of his sleep. After all, he had been working with Christopher for so long and he knew well what this man always did. Considering what happened today, he was more worried that Christopher would do something ridiculous. Unlike Christopher who was full of energy. Noah and the bodyguards were so exhausted that they Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. quickly fell asleep. However, Christopher was much more refreshed after taking the shower. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning but he didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and lit a cigarette, looking at the night scene out of the window. Maybe he was thinking about Kimberly and the three kids. He had gone through too much today. The truth about his ex-wife and kids shocked him deeply. He never expected that hispetitor, who had beaten him up so many times, would turn out to be his ex-wife. At the thought of this, he had a woman¡¯s face on his mind. She used to make herself very low in front of him four years ago, and he heard from the serv ants that she would make dinner and wait for him at home every day. However, he rarely came home for dinner during their marriage whichsted only two years. She used to be a typical housewife. When she asked for a divorce, she asked Christopher expectantly whether he had ever had a thing for her. Thinking of his answer, Christopher just felt so regretful that he wished he could take ||| 4hapter 18 his words back He did a rough calction and guessed that she should have been pregnant at that tume: It wasn¡¯t until now that he realized how desperate she was when she asked him His answer was the death blow to her Although he had always been very mean to her since they got married, she neverined about it. Instead, she helped him take care of everyone in the Levine No wonder everyone in the Levine mamir spoke highly of her At this thought, Christopher took two pulls of a cigarette, but he identally choked and coughed violemly He didn¡¯t often smoke. He pra sanoked to rx when he felt very ammoyed. Suddenly, an idea came across his mind for the first time If nothing had happened that night at the Levine manor, they might have lived together peacefully And with the help of the three kids, he might have changed his attitude towards her Then they might have ended up differently However, this was just Christopher¡¯s momentary thought and he was even shocked by Suddenly, his phone rang and it turned out to be a news feed. He happened to pass his phone, so he nced at it and was astonished. He picked up lus phone and clicked on the news) ¡°CEO of the Larson Corporation threw herself at a man!¡± Christopher felt extremely mad when he say the title. He checked it and found that Kimberly, who wore a se xy red dress, was in a man¡¯s arms, vas, inam Many peoplemented below after seeing this picture. Wow, they looked great together. They made a perfect.couple.) Why did they mosaic this man? Just look at his body. I bet that he must be a hot dudell This guy is so lucky to have CEO of the Larson Corporation. She¡¯s such a rich and pretty woman.1 0 Chapter Thi Ms. Larson has the most beautiful face in the world. She can literally dominate the whole entertainment industry if she wants! The Larson Corporation hardly ever gets any bad press. It seems that they¡¯re going to announce something!] Where is the author? I need a photo of the man. Please!l I Wow, it turns out that the CEO of the Larson Corporation is so pretty. Guys, I heard that they¡¯re recruiting recently and I think I¡¯ll quit my job tomorrow.¡± [What a lovely couple. Best wishes for them.] The author must be very jealous of Kimberly! I agree. A rich and beautiful woman like Kimberly doesn¡¯t need to throw herself at a man. I¡¯m sure that the author felt very jealous.[ Exactly. And this man seemed to be very protective of Kimberly.l Christopher never read those tidbits, but today he went through all thements below. He had to admit that Kimberly was so popr that no onemented anything negative. Some of them sent their wishes to her, some said that they made a perfect couple, and some criticized the author of the news for having bad intentions, Christopher¡¯s face darkened and he felt a little bit mad after he read all thements. He cursed in his heart, Da mn it. I¡¯m going to find out who this man is Therefore, what Noah had been worrying about finally happened no matter how prepared he was. It was hard for him to have a good sleep every time he went out with Christopher. He even managed to get Kimberly¡¯s room number in thought that Christopher would have gone to be ase Christopher lost sleep again. He her instead of him. Right now, Noah had no choice but to pick up the phone. Then he heard Christopher¡¯s domineering tone. ¡°Come to my room. Now.¡± The word ¡°Now¡± almost drove Noah crazy. He suddenly hated himself for being so talented inputer technology because he had guessed that Christopher wanted him to find out something again. Noah quickly put on his clothes and trotted to Christopher¡¯s room. He knew very what Christopher would do to him if he didn¡¯t show up in five minutes. well Chapter 118 When they served together in the army, Christopher was both hisrade and his chief. Noah still remembered that one time he was severely punished for being toote for assembly. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to procrastinate whenever Christopher summoned him, and he even kept this habit after he retired from the military Noah found that the door was ajar, so he rushed in immediately. He rushed in like a firefighter and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you need to sleep?¡± Now that they were not in the army anymore, Noah was courageous in expressing his displeasure. He looked up and saw Christopher¡¯s gloomy face as if someone owed him dozens of billions of dors. Christopher didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he shared the news with Noah and said. ¡®I need you to take this news down.¡± Noah clicked on the news on his phone and thought. What? Didn¡¯t I send a simr one to Christopher earlier? ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that someone with bad intentions at the party would make up a ridiculous story with this picture and use it against Kimberly. However, the author seemed to fail to understand that this kind of news wouldn¡¯t do any harm to Kimberly On the contrary, it would benefit her. ¡®It looks like that the author was so stu pid that he lost his mind because of jealousy ¡°Wait. The author should be a female. ¡°The problem is that it¡¯s already the number one trending topic now and it¡¯s impossible to take it down. Even though Noah was a genius atputer technology, there was nothing he could do about it at this time. ? SEND GIFT Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Noah hated the person who posted that tweet, who had disrupted his sleep. The whole thing was tricky and abnormal. It was two o¡¯clock in the morning. There weren¡¯t many people online at that time. It had only y been 20 minutes after the tweet was posted. However, it immediately became the most popr trending topic. ¡°It¡¯s so abnormal. How could it be a trending topic so fast?¡± Noah muttered to himself, confused. Hearing Noah¡¯s words, Christopher quickly walked over and stared at hisptop screen. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone is behind this thing. An ordinary person is not capable of doing that,¡± Noah said. He didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly as he saw Christopher¡¯s solemn expression. At that time, Christopher acted like amander and ordered, ¡°One step at a time! First, let¡¯s look up the IP address of the person who sent the tweet,¡± Hearing themand, Noah typed rhythmically on the keyboard with his leader and beautiful fingers. Late at night, the sound of typing on the keyboard echoed across the room. About ten minutester, Noah snapped his fingers at him. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± he said. Christopher had been sitting on the sofa. As soon as Noah finished his sentence, he dashed to Noah¡¯s ¡°It¡¯s Eliza Robinson who broke the news. She¡¯s the daughter of the CEO of Robinson Properties, Noah said. Christopher wondered what hatred was between Eliza and Kimberly. Robinson Properties was a long-established real estatepany in Norham, which had close cooperation with Levine Group. Eliza used to apany her father to Levine Group. However, Christopher had no recollection of her appearance. He had only heard that her brother Jonathan was capable, but never heard that she had any abilities. He thought, ¡®It must be personal. Eliza tried to tarnish Kimberly¡¯s name probably Chapter 119 because she was jealous of stealing the show.¡± Christopher and Noah fortified themselves with the thought because Eliza was not capable enough to do that. Who was the person behind it? Christopher felt a vague sense of uneasiness. ¡°Keep digging until you find out who is behind it,¡± he ordered. ¦° This piece of news was worthless at all. He couldn¡¯t figure out why the person behind it would spend money on such a thing. At that time, Noah waspletely awake. It was not an easy task! He did his best to finish the job with all hisputer skills. Finally, his efforts paid off. Noah wascent about himself! N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. However, he was surprised to learn that Patterson Media was involved in this matter. Christopher also knew about Patterson Media and its CEO had always been mysterious. He only heard that he was also a young talent. It seemed that major corporations preferred to hire young people to run their business But what was the conflict between Patterson Media and Larson Corporation? He did not have the time, energy, or mood to look into it at the time. The top priority was to delete the news online. He didn¡¯t want things to get tooplicated before Kimberly and he could resolve their issues. Most importantly, he was particrly unhappy when he saw the man put his arms around Kimberly. Kimberly was cold to him in a business-like manner. However, she had a different attitude towards another man.. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is difficult to delete the news. Patterson Media was the media industry. leader and had a final say. There are two possibilities. One possibility is that Eliza hired. Patterson Media to do this. The other possibility is that Patterson Media has its own reasons for doing so, Noah said. Christopher was extremely unhappy as he heard Eliza¡¯s name again. This narrow- minded woman had given him so much trouble. ||| Chapter 119 When Christopher was enraged, he feltpelled to get even with them right away. Felix, who was still sleeping, suddenly received a call from his boss. ¡°When will our contract with Robinson Properties end?¡± Christopher asked. Before Felix was sober, his boss had already assigned him work. Noah felt some sympathy for Felix because he had gone through the same thing. Fortunately, Felix could get to work straight away after working for Christopher for so many years. After confirming it with the contract department. Felix quickly reported it to Christopher. When Christopher heard there was still a year and a month left, he immediately gave another order. ¡°Terminate the contract immediately,¡± Christopher ordered. Noah was stunned. thinking CEOs could do whatever they wanted. The Robinson family could only me themselves for having offended Christopher¡¯s ex-wife. Let alone a year and a month, even if it was a month or just one day. Christopher couldn¡¯t wait that long. He felt sorry for Eliza now. Couldn¡¯t she keep a low profile? If Liam Robinson knew his granddaughter was to me for ruining Robinson Properties¡¯ coboration with Levine Group, he would cast her out of the family. Felix didn¡¯t dare to dy. Although it was rude to call others in the middle of the night, he had no choice but to follow Christopher¡¯s order. He took pity on them, but who would pity him? Jonathan Robinson, who was sleeping, received the call. He waspletely. dumbfounded.. However, he remained calm as a person who had seen the world. His priority was to figure out the reason. It happened so suddenly. Robinson Properties must have done something wrong to make Christopher, the CEO of Levine Group, unhappy. ¡°Felix, can you give me a reason?¡± Jonathan asked. Felix had been working as an assistan for Christopher for many years. Christopher held him in high regard for his excellent work. Felix actually had a good impression of Jonathan. They were working well together. Chapter 119 However, he couldn¡¯t help him with that because he had no idea why his boss suddenly terminated their coboration with Robinson Properties. He only knew it a few minutes earlier than Jonathan. After finding the person behind it, Noah felt sleepy again, unable to do anything. He also persuaded Christopher to get some sleep. Christopher was also too sleepy. He still had big things to do tomorrow, so he decided to go to bed. Early the next morning, Christopher sat on a sofa in the hotel lobby, fully dressed. Looks like he was waiting for someone. It was too early. No one was around him. Honestly speaking, he was waiting for Kimberly. ¨C He had tried his best to control himself the night before. Otherwise, he would have rushed to Room 888 and questioned her. There were so many things he needed to talk with her. SEND GIFT Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Kimberly intended to go back to Dellmoor the night before, but it was toote. When she learned that her three kids were safe and soundter, she was rest assured. She had a good night¡¯s sleep, awakened by Frederick¡¯s phone the next morning. Her phone vibrated and buzzed constantly, like a swarm of busy bees humming and gathering nectar from the same cluster. Kimberly was annoyed by the harsh sound. She abruptly buried her head under the Covers. However, the phone wouldn¡¯t stop buzzing. The person was persistent in calling her. Kimberly had no choice but to get out of bed and walk barefoot toward the bedside. table to answer the phone. She looked like azy kitten at that time. ¡°Hello?¡± she spoke unpleasantly. Frederick, on the other end of the line, instantly understood she got up on the wrong side of the bed. He was also in a dilemma. If it weren¡¯t urgent, he wouldn¡¯t have disturbed her sleep. ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡¯re on the trending topic!¡± Frederick said directly. Kimberly was speechless. She didn¡¯t work in the entertainment industry. Why did she be a trending topic? Kimberly was awakened by the shocking news, She suddenly changed from azy kitten to a cheetah with a strong sense of smell. She clicked on the trending topic list. ¡°Holy sh it!¡± she eximed, seeing that she was the first trending topic. It was not April Fool¡¯s Day. Frederick didn¡¯t joke with her. Frederick knew she hadn¡¯t known about it yet based on her reaction. He wasn¡¯t concerned about the news. It was a good opportunity to publicize Larson Corporation. It would help them save a lot of money on advertising. Larson Corporation spent a lot on advertising every year. Chapter 120 Even minor celebrities demanded would ask for exorbitant advertising fees. Frederick had carefully read all thements under the trending topics, and there were no negative reviews. It surprised Frederick. He immediately had an idea to let Kimberly be the ambas sador of Larson Corporation. ¡°Mr. Larson, the exposure is good for The people who sent the tweet on., Du and Larson Corporation. Why not ignore it? benefit you instead. he said. themselves, and they had no idea it would Frederick¡¯s analysis was precise. He didn¡¯t miss the pot and also gave his advice. Kimberly and Frederick were ideal partners, with tacit understanding. Frederick¡¯s. suggestion was just what she wanted. If they forcibly took down the news, it would make people misunderstand. People would quickly lose interest if the topic on social media was no longer being discussed. However, she still wanted to find out who was behind it. Frederick was a perfect assistant. He guessed exactly what his boss was thinking. Before calling Kimberly, he had already made an investigation in advance. ¡°The one who wanted to destroy you is Eliza Robinson. She¡¯s the daughter of the CEO of Robinson Properties in Norham. The aplice is Patterson Media,¡± he told Kimberly Kimberly thought. Robinson Properties? Patterson Media? I have nothing to do with them. On second thought, she realized Patterson Media seemed to be a subsidiary of Patterson Finance Group. Didn¡¯t it mean Gerald also helped to make the news a trending topic? The publicity benefited her and her group. In other words, Gerald should take full credit. However, she had no idea what the man wanted. They had just known each other for less than 24 hours, but he had already interfered in her life. Kimberly instantly realized that Gerald was so powerful and dangerous that she should stay away from him in the future! Chapter 120 ¡°Ignore it,¡± she said. That was what Frederick wanted to hear in the carly morning. When the call ended, Kimberly waspletely awake. She began to pack up and wanted to go back to Dellmoor right away. She dialed Vincent¡¯s number the next second. ¡°Vincent, let¡¯s leave for Dellmoor in 15. minutes.¡± Vincent reached for his phone on the bedside table and answered it without even opening his eyes. A pleasant female voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Let¡¯s leave for Delimoor in 15 minutes.¡± Vincent suddenly sat up on the bed when he heard it. ¡°What? What¡¯s the rush? I still want to show you around the Mysonna!¡± Before Vincent could finish his speaking, Kimberly had already hung up the phone. She began to pack up her things. Vincent knew Kimberly was as good as her word. She just called to inform him instead of discussing it with him. He hurriedly climbed out of the bed and freshened himself up. In just five minutes, he had changed into a white shirt and ck trousers with neat hair. He was as handsome as an imposing CEO. Kimberly went downstairs ahead of time. No. 1 elevator served as the presidential suite¡¯s exclusive elevator. Someone had been staring at it for Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. more than an hour. The staff of the hotel didn¡¯t dare to ignore him. Looking at this dignified man, they had already refilled two cups of coffee for him. The door of the No. 1 elevator finally opened, and Kimberly emerged in a white suit. Christopher caught sight of her immediately. After seeing Kimberly¡¯s face clearly, he was pleased with her outfit. She clothed her curvy body in a white suit, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about men with ulterior motives looking at her. When Kimberly came out of the clevator, she noticed a familiar figure in the hotel lobby. Christopher naturally exuded a powerful aura. He happened to stand up when she got out of the elevator. ||| E Chapter 120 She cursed under her breath. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Christopher¡¯s eyes. Kimberly frowned slightly, which made Christopher very unhappy. He thought, Am I a jinx? Why did I look so painful when she saw me?¡± Kimberly underestimated his power of perseverance. She used to be the one who followed him every day. ¡®As the saying goes, whates around goes around, Kimberly thought. I have never thought I would be treated like this by Christopher one day. If it were four years ago, I would be so happy and grateful for the rest of my life. ¡°You may have forgotten the saying. It¡¯s never or now, Kimberly teased. She decided to ignore him. Kimberly quickly withdrew her gaze and looked away. She didn¡¯te to a halt, pretending not to see him. Instead, she quickened her pace. The ticktack of her high heels resounded in the hotel lobby. Christopher felt irrationally irritable by what Kimberly did. He got up early in the morning and waited for her for nearly two hours. However, shepletely ignored him. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 As the CEO of Levine Group, he was always proud. He had never received the cold. shoulder before. Kimberly seeded in pis sing him off. To be exact, she arouses his desire to conquer her. He chose a seat closest to the No. 1 elevator in the first ce. Kimberly soon strode past him. Christopher quickly got up, walked around the sofa, and caught up with Kimberly. He stopped her by grabbing her slender wrist. Christopher thought it felt good, even though it looked very thin. It was not skinny at all, unlike the wrists of some women in pursuit of thinness. Kimberly was neither annoyed nor angry. Christopher just got lucky. She knew who was grabbing her wrist, so she didn¡¯t resist. If a strange man grabbed her wrist suddenly, she would beat him up reflexively. Throwing him to the ground was only a mild punishment. Kimberly looked back with a smile and said expressionlessly, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s early in the morning. Are you trying to scam me?¡± Christopher was speechless for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect her to be that articte. As soon as Kimberly finished speaking, her big eyes fluttered, her eyshes long and curved. Christopher wondered why he hadn¡¯t noticed it before. But it was not his fault. Katherine always wore a pair of ck-rimmed sses at that time, making her look like an old nun. An incredible thought came into Christopher¡¯s mind. He wondered, ¡®Are they fake eyshes? But they don¡¯t look like it. They¡¯re so natural and beautiful.¡±¡® Kimberly remained silent when Christopher stared at her in a daze. However, when he tightened his grip on her wrist, she screamed at him, ¡°Sir, let go of me!¡± Christopher didn¡¯t snap back into reality until then. He looked down and noticed Kimberly¡¯s slender wrist had gone crimson due to his grip. He hurriedly let go of her. 40% Chapter 121 Christopher thought, ¡®Sir?¡¯ He was not happy when Kimberly addressed him as if he were a stranger to her. He didn¡¯t expect her to transform into a new person after four years, including changes in her tone and expression. Katherine used to be terrified of him and would not look at him for more than five seconds. However, this woman dared to stare at him with a look of disgust and displeasure. ¡°Ms. Larson, what made you leave in a hurry so early in the morning?¡± Of course, Christopher meant something else. What he wanted to ask was what she had done, which made her want to flee at the sight of him. Kimberly wouldn¡¯t fall for these little mind games. In terms of that, he was no match for Kimberly. ¡°Are we familiar with each other?¡± she sneered. Christopher understood Kimberly was scolding him for meddling in her business. He was not annoyed by her words. Since he decided to wait for her early in the morning, he was ment ally prepared. In the end, he fully agreed with what Noah said. ¡°Women are entitled to be spoiled by men. Men will get what they want if you treat them with care and tenderness.¡± He nced around. Fortunately, there were not many people in the hotel lobby at that time. ¡°Really? Don¡¯t we know each other? If you don¡¯t know me, why are you staring at me?¡± Christopher said calmly. Unexpectedly, Kimberly was not to be trifled with. She thought, ¡®Do you think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s eloquent, Christopher?¡¯ She deliberately changed her tone and said with a hint of frivolity and humor, ¡°What¡¯s the hell? Do you Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. want to charge me for ncing at you?¡± It was obvious that Kimberly deliberately regarded him as a scammer that despised. Then Kimberly took out her delicate purse. It was the newest LV purse. everyone 31 Mon, 29 Jan Chapter 121 She quickly opened her purse, took out a fifty-dor note, and closed it. Before Christopher reacted, she had already stuffed the 50 dors into his hand and. tightened his grip on it, motioning for him to take it. Unfortunately, Noah and Vincent who just came downstairs happened to see the scene. ¡°I just stared at you for five seconds. 50 dors is enough. You can¡¯t ask for more!¡± Kimberly added seriously. Noah and Vincent were amused. This divorced couple was putting on a show in public early in the morning. How funny! Noah looked at Christopher sympathetically. He thought, ¡®Bro, you¡¯re only worth 50 dors in the eyes of your ex-wife.¡¯ Vincent looked at Kimberly dotingly. He thought, ¡®Kimberly, you are a treasure. I¡¯m so proud of you. For those who have hurt you, you should fight back like this. Christopher nced down at the crumpled note in his hand. He was not stu pid. Of course, he knew that Kimberly deliberately disgusted him. However, he decided to swallow the humiliation. As the saying went, he whoughedstughed best. ¡°You bore me three kids. Do you say we¡¯re familiar or not?¡± Christopher retorted. Kimberly was rendered speechless, thinking he was as bold as brass. He was the one who wouldn¡¯t let her bore his children, but now he always used them as an excuse. ¡°Sir, what nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re acting like a right nutter! You¡¯d better see a psychiatrist. My friend is an internationally renowned psychiatrist. I can rmend him to you,¡± Kimberly said ungraciously. Kimberly implied that Christopher was a psychopath without using any swear words. She was also mean when she suggested he see a psychiatrist. At that time, Felix and several of Christopher¡¯s bodyguards also came downstairs. More and more people were watching the fun. Christopher was on the verge of losing his temper. He was caught in the middle now, so he had no choice but to put on a show with him. ¡°Ms. Larson, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so kind-hearted. Why don¡¯t you take me to the psychiatrist in person?¡± he said shamelessly. Kimberly was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t seen him in four years. She didn¡¯t expect him to 11:31 Mon, 29 Jan Chapter 121 be so shameless! She didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. With so many people present, she couldn¡¯t afford to disgrace herself. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll contact you when I have time,¡± she replied perfunctorily. After that, she winked at Vincent, ready to leave. Vincent hurriedly followed her out of the hotel. Noah couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter anymore. He doubled over inughter while leaning against the sofa and spoke ironically to Christopher. ¡°Christopher, you¡¯re gonna have a really tough time. Is she really your ex-wife? She is nothing like what you told us. In her eyes, you¡¯re only worth 50 dors,¡± heughed again. It would make himugh all year round. Noah continued toment on Kimberly. ¡°You have to admit that she is better at talking than you. She scolded you without using any swear words. She was brilliant when she said about taking you to a psychiatrist. Ignoring Christopher¡¯s darkened face, he made a gesture of admiration. SEND GIFT Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 At the Levine manor in Norham, three young female serv ants had just finished cleaning up the fallen leaves in the yard. They sat at the stone table in the yard and clicked on the trending topic about Kimberly. This woman looks exactly the same as Mr. Levine¡¯s ex-wife!¡± ¡°Exactly! Maybe they¡¯re twins.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Katherine is from the Xander family in Norham while Kimberly is from the Larson family in Dellmoor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so certain! Isn¡¯t itmon for the twin sisters in TV dramas to havepletely different characters after being separated for many years?¡± ¡°I think it makes sense. The stories of television dramas are based on reality, and they may be twin sisters.¡± The three maids were jabbering as if they were debating. Heather looked regal and elegant. She came from a wealthy family at first nce. She assisted Lilian ining to the yard for some fresh air. Lilian was old and needed to stretch her legs. It was hard for mothers to get along with their daughters-inw, but they were an exception. Not only did they get along very well, but they rarely quarreled over the years. In addition, Lilian took care of herself very well, maintaining a positive attitude and an open heart. They got along like sisters and talked about everything. Seeing these young maids talking about something happily, Lilian became interested. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey girls, what¡¯s so funny?¡± she asked. Lilian wasn¡¯t strict with the serv ants at home. However, they were caught chatting during working hours. Even though Lilian didn¡¯t me them, they were startled and embarrassed. They had heard that another girl from their hometown who worked for the Lawson family in Norham was docked half a month¡¯s pay simply for dozing off during work hours. Chapter 129 Their family expected them to send them money on time every month once they received their sries. What happened to that girl had cast a shadow on them. They were naturally scared and flustered after being asked by Lilian. But one of them was bold and quick to react. She picked up her phone and showed Lilian and Heather the trending topic. ¡°We¡¯re taking a break after finishing our work. We were talking together because we felt the CEO of Larson Corporation on the trending issue resembled Mr. Levine¡¯s ex-wife,¡± she replied. The maid was smart enough to tell the truth, rifying that they didn¡¯t ck off at work. ¡°Huh?¡± Lilian knew that she was referring to Katherine. She hurriedly put on the reading sses that dangled from her neck. She took the phone and looked at the photo carefully. ¡°T-They look exactly the same,¡± Lilian eximed, feeling unbelievable. Then she zoomed in for a closer look and noticed the woman¡¯s attractive mole.. It was rare for two people to look alike in the world. Not to mention that both of them had a mole clear their eyes. Lilian had been through a lot as an olddy, However, she wouldn¡¯t believe it.. The truth was that the woman in red was Katherine. Thinking of this, Lilian hurriedly asked the maid beside her, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this woman in red?¡± ¡°Kimberly Larson,¡± the bold and clever maid replied decisively. Seeing Lilian¡¯s surprised and anxious look, Heather hurriedly leaned over to watch the news. She was also stunned, understanding why Lilian was so surprised. She thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this my ex-daughter-inw Katherine?¡± 11:31 Mon, 29 Jan MU Chapter 122 Lilian murmured to herself, ¡°Kimberly Larson? Is she from the Larson family in Dellmoor?¡± The maid didn¡¯t know anything about Dellmoor. ¡°She¡¯s the CEO of Larson Corporation,¡± she replied to Lilian. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our family used to have a bond with the Larson family. However¡­ ¡°Lilian started and broke off. ¡°Well, it seems that Christopher is destined to have a bond with the Larson family,¡± Heather echoed. However, Lilian thought the two of them had already divorced. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they divorced already,¡± she blurted out. Heather hurriedly bit her tongue for fear that Lilian would get too excited. ¡°Call Christopher now and tell him to bring Katherine back,¡± Lilian demanded, getting a little excited. Heatherforted her, ¡°Lilian, calm down. Katherine won¡¯t run away. I¡¯ll call Christopher now and ask him to get her back.¡± ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t get excited,¡± Lilian promised, like an obedient child. Christopher received a call from Heather shortly after. ¡°Hello, Mom. What¡¯s up?¡± Heather briefly told Christopher about Kimberly¡¯s trending topic. ¡°Both your grandma and I think she is Katherine. Hurry up and bring her back,¡± she said firmly. Christopher was speechless. Twitter was a double-edged sword. It was a good thing but also scary. Even his grandma knew about it in such a short time. ¡°Okay, I see,¡± he answered very calmly. Heather didn¡¯t miss the point and asked, ¡°You already knew that?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Christopher replied honestly. However, things were a littleplicated now and he had no say at all. He didn¡¯t want to share too many details with them. 40% Chapter 122 If they knew Katherine bore him three kids, they wouldn¡¯t let him go. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t have time to fix the problem with his kids¡¯ mother. Thinking of this, Christopher made up an excuse to hang up the phone. ¡°Mom, I have an urgent matter to deal with. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he promised. After Heather hung up the phone, Lilian got up and asked anxiously, ¡°What did Christopher say? Did he agree to bring Katherine back?¡± Heather nodded. ¡°Christopher has something urgent to deal with now. When he is done, he will go look for Katherine.¡± However, Lilian was very dissatisfied. What else was more important than this? Her heart ached as he thought of his great-grandchild. Heather seemed to read her mind and took her arm. ¡°Lilian, you¡¯ve been waiting for her for four years. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Hearing what Heather said, Lilian seemed to be talked out of it. However, she felt something was wrong after a while. She patted her thigh, got up in a hurry, and dashed toward the house. Heather was startled by Lilian, not knowing what she was going to do. ¡°Lilian, where are you going? Don¡¯t you want to take a walk? Heather shouted, trotting behind her. Lilian was exactly the same as when she was younger. She couldn¡¯t remain cool when things happened to her. Over the years, she had been used to depending on Maxwell. Although they argued with each other daily, they reached an agreement when it came to important things. As the saying went, a good Jack made a good Jill. This was probably one of the greatest secrets of their happy marriage. The only regret was that they only had one son, Christopher¡¯s father. However, Christopher¡¯s father didn¡¯t behave well. He was not asmitted to marriage as they were. Therefore, Maxwell kicked him out of the family. Maxwell was disappointed in his son and pretended he didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Maxwell! Honey¡­¡± Lilian called.. Heather called Lilian behind her, but Lilian kept calling Maxwell. At that time, Maxwell was practicing calligraphy in his study. His two greatest hobbies were ying chess and drawing. Christopher seldom visited them because of his busy work. On weekdays, only Heather could y chess with him. He was not used to Katherine¡¯s departure. She woulde to y chess with him every Tuesday and Saturday, as they had agreed. Mon, Chapter 123 People were resistant to change once they became ustomed to it. It required a lot of cffort to adapt it. He paused and stopped drawing. He frowned slightly, dissatisfied with Lilian¡¯s recklessness and her interruption of his drawing. ¡°You¡¯re already old! Behave yourself!¡± he said unhappily. Usually, Lilian would argue with Maxwell as she heard what he said. However, she decided to let him off the h ook because she had a more important thing to do today. Lilian snat ched the drawing brush from Maxwell¡¯s hand and put it on a holder. She snat ched Maxwell¡¯s phone and said in amanding tone, ¡°Call your grandson now and ask him toe back as soon as possible.¡± Maxwell grew irritated. He didn¡¯t get why she interrupted him practicing calligraphy and then forced him to make a phone call. Maxwell red at Lilian. Before he was about to lose his temper, Heather rushed to the study. He thought, ¡®What the hell? Why did both of them run to my study? It¡¯s the quietest ce in normal times, but why does it be so noisy today?¡± ¡°Call him now if you want to see your great-grandchild as soon as possible!¡± Maxwell got emotional as Lilian mentioned Katherine. ¡°My great-grandchild?¡± Maxwell suddenly came back to his senses, his eyes lighting up. ¡°Have you found Katherine?¡± he asked anxiously, shaking Lilian¡¯s arm excitedly. Lilian felt dizzy after being shaken by her husband. ¡°Stop shaking me! I will lose my memory if you continue to shake me.¡± Seeing this, Heather hurried over to support Lilian. ¡°Alright, Maxwell. Please calm down,¡± she said. After Maxwell calmed down, Heather said slowly, ¡°Yes, we got some news about Katherine. But that¡¯s just our spection, but it should be pretty close.¡± Maxwell finally knew why Lilian acted so abnormal today. Chapter 123 It was understandable. ¡°Then why are you still here? Hurry up and bring them back!¡± he said anxiously. At that time, Maxwellpletely forgot that Christopher divorced Katherine, believing they only had a fight. Maxwell kept muttering to himself, ¡°It has been four years. It¡¯s not easy for her to be a single mother, and I have no idea how they make a living.¡± At the thought of his great-grandchild suffering with his mother since birth, he was upset. Seeing Maxwell so worried, Heatherforted him, ¡°You are thinking too much. Her life is not as miserable as you think. Katherine¡¯s true identity is the daughter of Cameron and Diana from the Larson family in Dellmoor. After leaving here, she most indeed has likely returned to the Larson family and took over Larson Corporation. She most an aptitude for business management.¡± Maxwell felt Katherine¡¯s story was more intriguing than the plots in the TV drama after hearing Heather¡¯s words. ¡°The Larson family in Dellmoor?¡± he asked in a rhetorical tone. He recalled that the Levine family in Norham was on par with the Larson family in Dellmoor more than twenty years ago, and they had a close bond. However, Yandel¡¯s adopted daughter seduced Christopher¡¯s father, wrecking Heather¡¯s marriage. After that, the two families cut off from each other.. Every time Maxwell thought of it, he was heartbroken. AEHL His son was to me for Heather and Christopher¡¯s suffering, as well as for turning the Larson family from an ally to an enemy. After all these years, no one brought it up. The two families confronted each other for more than 20 years. Maxwell was first over the moon and then into the dumps in just ten minutes. When he thought he could bring his great-grandchild home soon, he suddenly realized that Yandel was N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. with them. As far as he was concerned, Yandel was very stubborn. However, he was also protective of Heather and Christopher at the time, so he was impulsive when dealing with the rtionship with the Larson family. Chapter 123 That was why Heather had been chasing after Lilian. After so many years, Heather was over it. She didn¡¯t want it to affect her son¡¯s rtionship with Katherine. She previously wanted to give Christopher more time and initiative to deal with it. Unexpectedly, Lilian was so anxious that he told Maxwell at once. She was sensitive and good at observing people¡¯s expressions. She noticed the hope in Maxwell¡¯s eyes was quickly reced by disappointment. ¡°Maxwell, don¡¯t think too much about the past. It would be best if our two families could get back on good terms. But children have their own blessings, too. We shouldn¡¯t press them. Take it easy. Good thingse to those who wait, right?¡± Maxwell didn¡¯t expect that Heather was over it. She had such a big heart that she deserved his protection for her and Christopher. COMMENT Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Ivy was supposed to go to the Levine manor for lunch this noon. When she went back to the Levine manor, she found that the house was all quiet. Lilian, Maxwell, and Heather were not there. There were only several serva nts working, so Ivy stopped a girl who was cleaning the house and asked curiously, ¡°Where are the madams and Mr. Maxwell Levine?¡± The girl stopped working and pointed to the study upstairs. ¡°They should be there.¡± Ivy hurried to the shoe cab, took off her high heels, and put on a pair offortable slippers. She was a very disciplined woman who always did things thoroughly to avoid making any mistakes. She remembered that Maxwell didn¡¯t like noises, especially the noise of high heels kicking the floor. Although Ivy couldn¡¯t wait to figure out what was going on upstairs, she didn¡¯t forget to follow the rules in this family. She crept upstairs and when she was approaching the door of the study, she heard. Maxwell¡¯s voice. ¡°Christopher should have known this, right?¡± Maxwell asked with great concern. Heather nodded. Maxwell didn¡¯t want the conflicts of the elders to affect the young people. His words. kept lingering in Ivy¡¯s mind.. She had to figure out what was going on. Therefore, Ivy called them in a soft voice as if she hadn¡¯t visited them for a long time. ¡°Here you are, Grandpa and Grandma. I was confused when I saw no one downstairs.¡± Then Ivy asked with concern, ¡°I heard that you were talking about Christopher. Did something happen? Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Lilian had already regarded Ivy as her granddaughter. She told Ivy everything since this girl attached great importance to the Levine family. Ivy looked quite happy just now. However, after hearing Lilian¡¯s words, she stag gered and held the door frame. Chapter 124 Seeing this, Heather and the two old men thought that it was because of Katherine¡¯s return. Ivy was so nervous that her pupils were dting. There was shock and displeasure in her eyes. She thought, ¡®Are Katherine and Kimberly the same person? How can it be possible? Why is Kimberly everywhere?¡¯ Ivy was extremely dissatisfied. She hated this woman so much because she took her hope again and again. Neither Katherine nor Kimberly was easy to deal with, and now Ivy was told that they were the same person. Hearing this, Ivy copsed/ As a woman, Heather knew too well the bitterness of love, so she stared at Ivy with a worried look and said, ¡°Ivy¡­¡± However, she didn¡¯t bring herself to finish her words. The advice was useless to a person who was suffering from love. It was like being trapped in a Soon, Ivy also realized that she was being too emotional, so she tried her best to act normal. ¡°Is Christopher going to take her back?¡± Although she didn¡¯t want to ept it, she still wanted to know the truth. All these years, she knew she was going to have to deal with this. Running away meant giving up to her. Rather than that, it was better to know the current situation and prepare for what was going to happen next. After getting rid of Christopher, Kimberly went back to Dellmoor with Vincent. It was a weekday so the kids had been sent to kindergarten. v went straight back to Larson Corporation. Knowing that Kimberly wasing back, Frederick put aside his work and waited for her in the office. He really admired Kimberly¡¯s efficiency. She got the contract during her trip to Spodenki? saldar where as hard aw you going the Clusebigher you Chapter 124 Mysonna. After all, many people werepeting secretly for this. Frederick was well aware of the situation. A lot ofpanies were qualified to attend the MacQuoid family¡¯s banquet and many of them were better than Larson Corporation. It took great ability and intelligence to get the contract signed. Kimberly went back to her office and took a deep breath. She thought, ¡®It¡¯s been a tough day. I didn¡¯t expect that I have to deal with business and personal affairs Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. at the same time. Fortunately, I settled them both. Frederick noticed that she was copsing on the chair with a tired look. Therefore, the esteemed Frederick became a senior massagist Kimberly had always been veryplimentary about his massage skills. Frederick said while giving her a massage, ¡°Christopher of Levine Group in Norham visited our Kimberly paused for a moment and then returned to normal quickly. Frederick could tell from her weird reaction that she might have a lot of contact with Christopher. ¡°However, he sounded like he didn¡¯t know you, Ms. Larson!¡± Frederick told Kimberly his guess. ¡°Really?¡± Kimberly smiled teasingly. ¡°He probably followed the lead the kids gave him to ourpany.¡± Frederick was so confused. He had no idea what Kimberly was talking about. Kimberly always took Frederick as her family. She was as sincere to him as she was to her elder brothers. As soon as Kimberly finished speaking, she saw Frederick open his mouth wide, not like a deputy CEO at all. Frederick couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. ¡°Are you saying that Christopher is your kids¡¯ father?¡± Frederick was shocked by this. Chapter 124 Although he had long guessed that there must have been something between Kimberly and Christopher, he didn¡¯t expect that they were once married and that Christopher was the kids¡¯ father. No wonder the three kids were all excellent. It turned out that they had a clever mother and father. As the saying goes, like parents, like son. Seeing the shock in Frederick¡¯s eyes, Kimberly said slowly, ¡°As the CEO of apany, you should be calm about such things, shouldn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t be so surprised!¡± Of course, she was joking with him. Only then did Frederick understand everything. He realized that Christopher was there for Kimberly the other day. Just then, the phone on Kimberly¡¯s desk rang, and Frederick picked it up. The CEO of Levine Group in Norham wants to see you, Ms. Larson!¡± ¡®Speak of the devil, Kimberly thought. Christopher didn¡¯t return to Norham after leaving Mysonna. He came to Dellmoor to see Kimberly. Frederick turned to Kimberly, only to see her shake her head. Therefore, he told the receptionist that Kimberly was not there. The next second, Frederick took out an iPad, clicked on the surveince of the lobby, and gave it to Kimberly. She took a nce at it and saw Felix talking to the receptionist patiently. As for Christopher, he was standing feet away from Felix with a cold look. COMMENT COND GIFT Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 ¡°Miss, my boss really is Ms. Larson¡¯s friend. Please call her again.¡± Felix, an assistant of the CEO of a big enterprise, was condescending to beg a receptionist for his boss. Felix peeked at Christopher while talking to the receptionist. After they came back from Mysonna, Noah and the bodyguards all went back.. As soon as he and Christopher arrived in Dellmoor, they went to the Larson residence first. However, they didn¡¯t see Kimberly there, so they had toe to herpany. Felix worried that if they were rejected again, Christopher would break into Kimberly¡¯s office. Kimberly had had enough of it so she turned off the iPad. She rubbed her forehead and didn¡¯t want to see Christopher again. Suddenly, she thought of the trending topic earlier, so she asked, ¡°How¡¯s the stocks going today?¡± The Larson Corporation¡¯s stocks were doing very well today. The strategic partnership between Larson Corporation and the MacQuoid Group was very beneficial for the former, and the ¡°negative news¡± created by Eliza made it more. widely known. ¡°The two things sent shares of Larson Corporation soaring.¡± Frederick looked at the candlestick chart and transaction data of the stocks and exined them to Kimberly. While they were talking about the future of Larson Corporation, the door of the office was broken open, and a noise came from outside. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go in without an appointment!¡± After learning the news that someone had broken into the CEO¡¯s office, the security guards hurried to gather people here. However, Christopher ignored the warnings of the staff. He had been trained in the army for a few years so he was very sturdy. It was not easy to stop him. Frederick was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Christopher to do this. And as a member of Larson Corporation, it was Frederick¡¯s responsibility to protect 40% Chapter 125 Kimberly. Therefore, he shouted at the staff at the door, ¡°Tell the security guards that someone broke into the CEO¡¯s office.¡± At this moment, a group of security guards got out of the elevator and went to the CEO¡¯s office. Since Christopher made such a scene, everyone in Larson Corporation panicked. They thought that something was wrong. The quiet group chat of thepany was full of discussions. Everyone was talking about what was going on and worrying about their boss. [Who is the man? How dare he break into the CEO¡¯s office?] Some of them saw Christopher¡¯s face. [He looks quite handsome though.] [Yes, I saw him too. He doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary man.] Some of them were making wild guesses. [Is he here to get back at Ms. Larson?] Someone didn¡¯t think so. [Ms. Larson is a nice person. She can¡¯t have any enemies.] [Or is he someone who has a crush on Ms. Larson?] The romantic guess made those female colleagues even more excited. [Probably. Ms. Larson might have turned him down so he followed her here.] [They¡¯re both pretty and capable. Don¡¯t you think they make a perfect couple?] [Is he the man with the mosaic in the trending news?] It was beyond Kimberly¡¯s expectation that the arrogant Christopher would break into her office, making the wholepany talk about it. Feeling pis sed, she waved her hand, telling the security guards and the staff to go back to their work. ¡°Y¡¯all can leave now. Go on with your work.¡± Just as Frederick was about to say something, Kimberly knew that he was worried about her, so she interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Go back to your work!¡± Hearing this, they all left. Frederick nced cautiously at Christopher when he left. Chapter 125 There were only Kimberly and Christopher in the office. Four years ago when they broke up, Christopher didn¡¯t show up as they agreed, so they just signed the divorce agreement but never went through all the paperwork. Kimberly didn¡¯t want to waste time on him, so she said, ¡°I think we can go to the court house to finish the divorce procedure when you¡¯re free.¡± She sounded calm, not at all as humble as she was four years ago. Unexpectedly, Christopher yed dumb. He didn¡¯t want a divorce anymore after he saw the three kids. Therefore, he said deliberately, ¡°Oh, you remind me of something. We should get remarried sometime.¡± Then he said with an epiphany as if he suddenly realized something, ¡°No, we¡¯re not divorced yet, so there¡¯s no paperwork to do.¡± Hearing Christopher¡¯s words, Kimberly felt speechless. She thought, ¡®How could Christopher have been so shameless in thest four years?¡± Kimberly wouldn¡¯t be fooled easily, so she repeated word by word, ¡°You can¡¯t be drunk now, right, Mr. Levine? I may not have made it clear just now. I said we should go to the court house to finish the divorce.¡± She stressed every word for fear that he didn¡¯t hear her. And if he kept ying dumb, then he must be doing it on purpose. Hearing Kimberly¡¯s serious tone, Christopher felt unhappy, but he knew that it was all because of him. He was thinking about it carefully. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He could agree to the divorce, but he had a condition. Christopher yed with the lighter in his left hand and held a cigarette in his right hand. Kimberly was disgusted by his behavior, so she warned him before he lit the cigarette, ¡°Smoking is not allowed in my office.¡± Actually, Christopher didn¡¯t intend to smoke. He just wanted to y with it so he could have more time to think about where to start. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to divorce you if you insist.¡± Chapter 125 Kimberly was quite satisfied with what he said. She thought that he wanted to get it done as soon as quickly as much as she did. However, while she was feeling happy about it, Christopher continued, ¡°But I have a requirement. The kids have toe back to the Levine manor with me. The Levine family¡¯s descendants must stay with us.¡± Every woman who heard that would lose her temper, but Kimberly looked very calm. She acted like she was calmly talking business with an important client. do that? I gave birth to the kids and I raised them. Who ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll allow you to are you to take them away? It¡¯s no different than a robbery.¡± Of course, Christopher knew that she would never agree to his request. Therefore, he said in a bossy tone, ¡°You have two options. Stay married to me or let the kids reunite with the Levine family.¡± Kimberly saw no point in continuing the conversation. Kimberly didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, so she said politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Levine. If you¡¯re not here to talk, you can just leave.¡± After saying that, Kimberly walked gracefully to the door and gestured to him that it was time for him to leave. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 4.38% Christopher¡¯s gaze grew intense as his eyes darkened, locking onto Kimberly with unwavering focus. He strode towards the door. Kimberly believed that Christopher was leaving based on her request. However, as soon as Christopher reached the door, he suddenly stopped. He pushed the door hard with one hand and pulled Kimberly in with the other. The door mmed shut without much noise. The performance of this door was excellent. It should be the best soundproof door. It also showed that Christopher who pushed the door had great strength. Kimberly remained stunned as Christopher pushed her into the corner. Go d knew how much he wanted to do it when they were in Mysonna When Christopher saw Kimberly smiling brightly at the unknown man and Vincent, he couldn¡¯t help feeling irritable. Christopher¡¯s towering frame enveloped Kimberly, securing her in ce as he firmly grasped her wrists, rendering her immobile. Kimberly was not Christopher¡¯s match in terms of strength. ¡°Christopher, you mad man! Let go of me!¡± Kimberly swore in anger. However, Christopher ignored the warning as if he didn¡¯t hear it. In the past, Kimberly had always been cautious in front of Christopher. She always spoke softly and never shouted at him. But today, Christopher was surprised to see her irritable look. Christopher thought it was quite interesting, so he was in a surprisingly good mood. It sparked a feeling of freshness for Christopher. Christopher just smiled but didn¡¯t release Kimberly. ||| 11:39 Mon, 29 Jan MuG. Chapter 126 He didn¡¯t intend to let go of Kimberly at all. Realizing this, Kimberly bit the hand that was controlling her. Then she only heard a muf fled grunt, and Christopher rxed his hands reflexively. Christopher frowned and looked a little painful. However, Kimberly didn¡¯t want to punish him so easily. Just before she was released. Kimberly gathered all her strength and lifted her high heel. Then she aimed at the shining ck leather shoe and stepped on it. After that Kimberly turned around arrogantly and ran away. Then she sat down and watched Christopher¡¯s awkward and funny expression. Christopher had good endurance. Although he didn¡¯t scream in pain, he had a hard time. He lifted his foot and said in a low voice, ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Christopher should really regret it now. Kimberly tried to restrain herself fromughing. She didn¡¯t want Christopher to misunderstand that she was ying hard-to-get. However, Kimberly was feeling really good at the moment. person After waiting for four years. Kimberly finally got an opportunity to punish the who had made her suffer. Kimberly didn¡¯t care about Christopher¡¯s feelings at all. Then she dialed the inside line and said. ¡°Come to see him off.¡± Kimberly really didn¡¯t want to waste time with Christopher at all. A minuteter, Frederick and Felix came to Christopher. Frederick had been worried that Kimberly would suffer a loss. However, he saw Christopher injured. Moreover, Frederick also noticed the deep teeth marks on Christopher¡¯s hand. Obviously, Christopher couldn¡¯t have bitten these teeth marks himself. Only Sal ??? A 11:39 Mon, 29 Jan MG. Chapter 126 Christopher and Kimberly were here. It seemed that they had a fight just now. 38% Frederick smoothed his clothes. Then he stood by the door and bent down to make an inviting gesture politely. Felix held his forehead in disbelief. The woman in front of him looked familiar. Was she really the gentle and lovely Kimberly before? ¡°Mr. Levine, are you okay?¡± Felix felt sympathetic when he saw Christopher¡¯s poor look. Felix had understood a philosophy of life, which was never to irritate a woman. Kimberly was kicking Christopher out. The most urgent thing Felix had to do was to help Christopher to get out of here as soon as possible. Then Felix was about to help Christopher. However, Christopher shook off Felix¡¯s hand before Felix could touch Christopher. At this time, Felix was helpless. He knew that Christopher was a proud man. Christopher arrogantly strolled into the ce, and it was only natural that he would leave in the same manner. If it was spread that the CEO of Levine Group was helped out of Larson Corporation¡¯s CEO¡¯s office, Christopher would beughed at. Then Felix saw Christopher who suddenly seemed to be powerful. He looked pitiful just now, but he could walk fast now. So Felix felt a little relieved. Kimberly was in her office, staring at the iPad until Christopher and Felix walked out the front door. Then Kimberly stood in front of the French window, crossed her arms around her. chest, and looked at the scenery in the distance. ¡°Christopher, don¡¯t me me for being too cruel. If you dare to think about taking away my babies, I will not spare you,¡± Kimberly said to herself. 3/5 ??? Mon, 29 Jan M Chapter 126 She rubbed her be and sighed. Since Christopher appeared, Kimberly¡¯s life had beenpletely disrupted. Thinking of this, Kimberly showed a more unpleasant expression. Felix and Christopher left Larson Corporation together. After they got in the car, the driver didn¡¯t know where to go r next. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Send someone to find out which kindergarten the kids are in, Christopher said. Felix was shocked. He thought Christopher would go back to Norham. Unexpectedly, Christopher was actually thinking about the three little ones. ¡°Okay, Mr. Levine. I¡¯ll check it right away,¡± Felix said. In Felix¡¯s opinion, what Christopher said was right and he just needed to follow Christopher¡¯s order. After the car started, Christopher looked back at Larson Corporation building in downtown Dellmoor. A trace of evil shed in his eyes as he murmured, ¡°Kimberly, we will meet again soon.¡± Soon, they arrived at the kids¡¯ kindergarten. Christopher was about to go in directly. Felix was a little worried about Christopher¡¯s injury. So he asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Levine, let¡¯s go to the hospital first!¡± Felix believed that Christopher could see the kids. However, Christopher refused directly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go straight to the kindergarten.¡± Originally, Christopher didn¡¯t want to resort to such despicable means, but Kimberly was too stubborn. It seemed that negotiation would not solve the problem. So Christopher decided to take the risk. Of course, Christopher also knew that Kimberly would hate him very much if he did so. 4/5 SEND GIFT For 11:40 Mon, 29 Jan M LG. Chapter 126 However, Christopher had no other choice. 238 These days, Christopher had enough of the feeling that too many things were out of his control. At this time, Christopher was secretly happy. Fortunately, the three little guys had a good impression of him. Thinking of this, Christopher¡¯s expression softened a little. It seemed that Kimberly didn¡¯t maliciously nder him in front of the children. 0 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 It was not the end of school yet. Christopher came to the kindergarten and told the staff that he was Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice¡¯s daddy. After identifying himself, Christopher said that he hade to pick up his children from school. The teacher in the kindergarten, Helen Stewart, looked at Christopher in front of her. He was imposing and drove a luxury car, not like a liar. However, in ordance with kindergarten regtions, if students departed with individuals other than their guardians, the teacher was required to seek permission from the guardians. Although Christopher never picked up the children from kindergarten before, he knew the rules. He noticed Helen¡¯s doubt and hesitation, so he said firstly, ¡°Miss, their mommy is having a very important business negotiation. She should not be able to answer the phone now.¡± The mother of the three kids was the CEO of Larson Corporation, and Helen knew it When Christopher said so, Helen immediately believed it. After all, the CEO of arge group should be very busy. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call the three kids out. But if they say that they don¡¯t know you, then there is to take them out of the school,¡± said Helen. way ¦°¦¯ Obviously, Helen trusted Christopher easily. Felix stood aside, listening to Christopher¡¯s words. He was so impressed. Felix didn¡¯t expect that Christopher would be a wonderful liar. However, Felix was also worried. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if Christopher took the babies away like this. Felix could only silently pray that the ominous moments would be dyed. 1/3 Chapter 127 These days, Felix had witnessed how Christopher searched for Kimberly and the kids, which made Felix feel more exhausted than working in thepany. After a while, the three little kids came out. The female teacher, Helen Stewart, pointed to Christopher and asked, ¡°Do you know that man? Dexter and Sebastian nodded. Candice was a more expressive and direct type. She nodded heavily to Helen and said to her in a childish voice, ¡°Ms. Stewart, that¡¯s my daddy. Isn¡¯t he very handsome d Candice was very proud of her handsome dad who was like a movie star. When Candice finally got a chance, she would definitely show it off. Hearing Candice¡¯s answer, Helen touched Candice¡¯s head and said sweetly, ¡°Yeah, your daddy is the most handsome man.¡± Actually, Helen was also charmed by Christopher¡¯s beautiful face. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let the kids see him so easily. However, Helen confirmed with Sebastian and Dexter again. ¡°Your mommy has work to do today and can¡¯te to pick you up. So she asked your daddy to pick you up, said Helen. The three kids missed Christopher very much. They were really surprised today. They didn¡¯t expect that Christopher would appear and pick them up at the kindergarten. The sudden happiness made the kids easy to drop off their guard. Moreover, they had already confirmed that it was indeed their daddy. Since the three children confirmed that Christopher was indeed their father, Helen took the registration book and asked Christopher to register his information. Helen stressed that it was the rule of kindergarten and she did not intentionally do this to embarrass Christopher. Christopher smiled at Helen and quickly filled in his information. A 11:40 Mon, 29 Jan MG. Chapter 127 Hepleted the form truthfully. Since Christopher dared to do it, he would take all the consequences. It was Christopher¡¯s principle. Observing Christopher¡¯s affectionate smile aimed at Helen, Felix awkwardly touched. his forehead and thought, ¡®Mr. Levine is certainly giving it his all. He¡¯s even using his charm to outwit her! Soon, the three little kids walked out of the kindergarten. Then Christopher picked up Candice. He knew that Candice was the most helpful, and she did her best to make it so smooth today. ¡°Daddy, your car is so cool, Dexter couldn¡¯t help but exim after getting in the car. Boys were interested in cars. And Dexter had the same taste as Christopher. So Dexter thought Christopher¡¯s everything was the coolest and the best. Sebastian was more alert. He found that this road didn¡¯t seem to be the way back to the Larson residence. So Sebastian asked Christopher tentatively, ¡°Daddy, where are you taking us? It doesn¡¯t seem like the way home.¡± Christopher touched Sebastian¡¯s head and admired him for his cleverness. Sebastian was so little, but he had already known the way home. Sebastian was so alert, which was the same as Kimberly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You are so clever. You already know the way at such a young age. This road is not to the Larson residence. Now I am taking you back to another home in Norham,¡± Christopher said. However, Christopher was worried that the children would reject him, so he quickly added, ¡°Mommy originally wanted to be with us. She¡¯ll bete because she has work to do first.¡± Hearing that Kimberly woulde soon, Sebastian was relieved. ||| 11:40 Mon, 29 Jan MG Chapter 127 Dexter caught the point from Christopher¡¯s words and asked with his eyes wide, ¡°Are Daddy and Mommy back together?¡± Christopher was shocked and thought. ¡®How could such a little kid know so much?¡± But Christopher didn¡¯t want to disappoint the children, so he nodded at Dexter. Getting Christopher¡¯s affirmative reply, the three little guys danced happily. ¡°H ooray!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy. Daddy and Mommy have made up.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have a daddy from now on.¡± 38% Upon witnessing the adorable children, Christopher was overwhelmed with a sudden sense of regret He had missed out on all the fun things that happened when they grew up. On second thought, Christopher believed it was not toote now. At this time, Felix was in the passenger seat. Through the rearview mirror, he saw the interesting interaction between Christopher and the little guys. Felix, too, waspletely captivated by the three little ones. Their cuteness wast irresistibly endearing. It would be a good thing if Kimberly could get back together with Christopher. Christopher looked down at his watch, thinking that it was almost time to get off school. So he edited a message and sent it to Kimberly. Christopher: [I¡¯ve already picked up the kids. If you want to see them, go to the Levine manor.] R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Kimberly had just told John that she would pick up the children in person today. When she was about to enter the elevator, she received an anonymous message. She thought it was junk. When Kimberly was about to delete it, she saw ¡°the Levine manor. She felt something was wrong, so she hurriedly canceled the deletion. After reading the message, Kimberly felt like she was breaking down. 5/5 F Chapter 127 ¡°Christopher, you madman!¡± Kimberly cursed Christopher in the elevator. She quickly called the kindergarten to confirm what was going on.. After a while, the kindergarten exined what happened in the afternoon. ¡°Ms. Larson, here¡¯s the thing. Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice were picked up by their daddy,¡± said Helen. COMMENT Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 After checking with the kindergarten, Kimberly cursed, ¡°Christopher, you jerk! I¡¯m not done with you!¡± At the same time, in the kindergarten, Helen was frightened. After all, Kimberly was their biggest benefactor. ording to Kimberly¡¯s questioning tone, Helen guessed that Kimberly should have not authorized Christopher to take away the babies. However, Kimberly¡¯s children were taken away from the kindergarten in broad daylight. It was an issue of grave significance, amounting to a catastrophic failure. Helen was the most unlucky, She was called to Marcellus office and scolded, ¡°How could you make such a foolish mistake? How could you let anyone else pick up the kids of the Larson family?¡± Marcellus asked. Helen was crying sadly and felt aggrieved. She followed the rules of kindergarten. Moreover, the three kids had confirmed that Christopher was indeed their daddy. When she was about to exin, Marcellus scolded her again, ¡°You can¡¯t stay in the kindergarten. You should pray that they can find the children as soon as possible, or your life will be ruined.¡± Marcellus¡¯ tone was serious, and he med it all on Helen. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Helen couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°He looks so handsome and nice. He should not be a human. trafficker, right?¡± Helen murmured. When Kimberly left Norham four years ago, she had deleted all those people¡¯s phone numbers. Kimberly clicked on Christopher¡¯s message and called him back. 1/5 Chapter 128 Christopher nced at his vibrating phone. Although the number had no contact name attached to it, Christopher had alreadymitted Kimberly¡¯s new number to memory. Christopher¡¯s remarkable memory once catapulted him to fame during his school days. Christopher smiled and said, ¡°Hello.¡± As soon as the call was answered, Kimberly said anxiously, ¡°Put the kids on.¡± Kimberly was really afraid that it would leave a psychological shadow on the kids after they were taken away by Christopher who they didn¡¯t know. Soon, Dexter¡¯s excited voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Mommy, we are in Daddy¡¯s car. He said he would take us to his home in Norham,¡± eximed Dexter. Then Kimberly heard Candice and Sebastian asking, ¡°Mommy, have you set off already? You should drive faster.¡± Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the three little kids¡¯ voices. At this moment, she suddenly remembered that Christopher had said in his message. that he would take them to the Levine manor. Kimberly tentatively discussed with Christopher, ¡°Can you not go to the Levine manor? How about Osimor Residence?¡± Kimberly was unprepared to confront Maxwell, Lilian, and Heather with her new identity. Christopher was a little surprised. He was ready to be scolded. Christopher was silent for a moment, and then he replied, ¡°Okay. Osimor Residence.¡± It was true that his affairs with Kimberly had not been settled yet. If Maxwell and Lilian saw the three little ones suddenly, they wouldn¡¯t let the kids go back. Christopher took away the kids to solve the problem. 2/5 ||| Chapter 128 After receiving a positive response, Kimberly remarked, ¡°Christopher, you¡¯re notpletely hopeless.¡± It was a three-hour drive from Dellmoor to Norham. Kimberly didn¡¯t want the kids to spend so much time alone with that cold-blooded man. She thought about it. There was an apron in Osimor Residence, and the ne could arrive there in less than an hourter. Kimberly called Frederick and said, ¡°Please contact the relevant office, I will arrange to fly to Norham by private ne.¡± Since Kimberly had recently obtained her pilot¡¯s license, there was not yet an apron at the Larson residence. Frederick said. ¡°Da mn it! Are you finally going to take the first flight, but why Norham? ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a hurry to get to Norham?¡± Kimberly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. That ba stard Christopher took the children away.¡± Frederick was speechless and thought, ¡®Kimberly¡¯s ex-husband is really vicious. Without more words, Kimberly hung up the phone and rushed to Dellmoor Airport. Because it was Kimberly¡¯s first flight, Dellmoor Airport put a pilot on board. In that case, Kimberly felt much more confident. Christopher and the three little ones set off early and arrived at Osimor Residence around 6 p.m. At this time, Dexter suddenly shouted, ¡°Wow, what a big ne!¡± Hearing this, Sebastian and Candice looked in the direction Dexter pointed. ¡°It¡¯s so cool!¡± they eximed. At this time, Christopher was also attracted by the children¡¯s cheers. He was confused and wondered who was flying to his house. ¡°Oh! It seems to be Mommy!¡± Dexter shouted. Dexter was pleasantly surprised, and his tone was full of admiration. 3/5 ||| Mon, 29 Jan M Chapter 128 Candice said, ¡°Mommy said she could fly a ne. I didn¡¯t believe it and thought she was telling me a fantasy!¡± Sebastian said, ¡°When I grow up, I will also fly a ne.¡± Christopher was shocked. He was really surprised by Kimberly. In the past, Kimberly was an ordinary woman. However, four yearster, Kimberly became the CEO of Larson Corporation, the mother of three little ones, and now a pilot. Christopher¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and disbelief. He felt that he didn¡¯t know Kimberly at all. Osimor Residence was usually deserted. But the serva nts worked every day, so the house was orderly, clean, and tidy. After the kids got out of the car, they followed Christopher into the house. The serv ants, as ordered, had prepared a sumptuous dinner and lined up at the door. George was surprised and wondered why Christopher brought such cute kids back home. The point was that those kids were a miniature version of Christopher. They were so cute! Then George saw a woman who looked like Katherine walking in gracefully. ¡°Mrs. Levine!¡± George eximed. He had mistaken Kimberly for Christopher¡¯s ex-wife, Katherine. Kimberly noticed George¡¯s gaze and nodded politely, without saying anything. ¡°Mommy,e quickly! Daddy¡¯s house is so big, just like the pce.¡± Candice didn¡¯t see Kimberly Hearing this, George became more certain of his guess. Christopher was nearly thirty years old, but he had never had such an experience. before. But he enjoyed it. 55 938% Chapter 125 Christopher¡¯sck of a father figure during his childhood brought him irreparable regret and sadness throughout his life. So he secretly made up his mind that he should take good care of his kids. At dinnertime, Christopher changed his attitude. He kept feeding Dexter and saying, ¡°Come on. Eat more fish, and you will get stronger.¡± Then he picked up a chicken wing for Candice and said, ¡°This is your favorite.¡± After that, he put a fried egg into Sebastian¡¯s te.. Kimberly stared at Christopher and rubbed her eyes as if she didn¡¯t believe what she saw. When did this cold-blooded and ruthless man suddenly be a sweet daddy? What was weird was that Christopher had only met the three little ones twice. How could he know what they liked so quickly? SEND GIFT Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Christopher was trying hard to y the role of a doting father, asionally pecking at Kimberly from the corner of his eye. Then, he saw the surprise and disbelief shown on her face. But he knew he was a cold-blooded and ruthless scu mbag in her heart. Therefore, he could expect her to have such a reaction when she saw him act like a good father. However, Kimberly was not there to see a good show from Christopher but to pick the kids up, After a long day, she was also hungry. Seeing Dexter. Sebastian, and Candice eat with relish. Kimberly thought, It seems that the chef here should be as good as those in the Larson residence. Christopher is very picky. Everything he chooses must be the best. He¡¯s probably the same after four years! Kimberly said, ¡°Sweethearts, hurry up and eat. We have to go hometer.¡± Christopher frowned andined inwardly. This woman can¡¯t wait to leave now! She really thought of me as a demon. Candice was a little baffled. She said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy said this is our home too. Can we stay in this new house for the night and go back tomorrow?¡± Kimberly quickly swallowed the fried egg she was chewing and paused. ¡°But¡­ You have to go to kindergarten tomorrow!¡± Dexter and Sebastian also wanted to stay. They finally got the chance to get along with Christopher, and there were too many things that they wanted to find out. However, when they heard Kimberly tactfully refuse Candice¡¯s request, they suddenly remembered what David told them, ¡°If your daddy and mommy held a different opinion, you must help your mommy by then.¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t bear to see the disappointment in Candice¡¯s eyes. Hence, he said to Kimberly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter if they sk ip kindergarten for a day? They will be too tired to go back and forth. It will also affect their study efficiency at 115 E Chapter 129 school.¡± Before Kimberly could say something, Christopher added, ¡°Besides, we need to talk about our matters.¡± Hearing that, Kimberly decided to take things as they came. She never intended toe back after leaving Norham and Osimor Residence four years ago. She also did not expect to return in such a way four yearster. She was slightly dazed just as she stepped into the house. Everything remained the same as four years ago. She had to admire Christopher for his strong men tality. She wondered, ¡®How can he still keep the furnishings for four years when he hated someone so much? Didn¡¯t he feel disgusted?¡± She clearly remembered that he tried every means to divorce her back then. The scandal at that time was even hotter than the most popr celebrity, which caused Levine Group¡¯s N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Public Rtions Department to be very busy handling it. In Kimberly¡¯s view, it was maliciously using thepany¡¯s resources. There was still a long way to go. She had to solve the problem with Christopher sooner orter. Otherwise, the longer the problem was dragged out, the more exhausting it became. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice either. Although Dexter and Sebastian did not mention they wanted to stay, she saw the desire in their eyes. In that case, she would see it as a short trip with her children. She turned to Candice. Seeing her big eyes blinking and her eyshes fluttering rhythmically, Kimberly said, ¡°Well, if Candice wants to stay here, we¡¯ll stay for one night. But the deal is that we have to go back tomorrow morning.¡± Christopher felt inexplicably relieved after seeing Kimberly not refuse again. 38 Chapter 129 The family of five basked in a moment of harmony and joy. George was a subordinate of the Levine manor long ago and had always been loyal and devoted to Maxwell. Looking at the scene before him, he was sincerely happy for Christopher and Maxwell. He crept into a secluded spot in the yard and called to report the situation of Osimor Residence to Maxwell in detail. As George expected, he knew Maxwell did not know about the situation yet from his reaction. ¡°Okay, okay. We¡¯ll be right there. You keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t let them go again,¡± said Maxwell excitedly. It was a sudden, huge surprise for him to have two great-grandsons and one great- granddaughter. He had been expecting Katherine to bring his great-grandchild back as soon as possible. But to his surprise, Katherine was actually pregnant with three babies at once. It had always been Maxwell¡¯s regret that the family¡¯s poption was less. Besides, Christopher had not made any effort in reproduction over the years. No matter how Maxwell beat around the bush to urge him, it did not work. ¡°Lilian! Heather¡­¡± Maxwell shouted as he went downstairs. ¡°Hurry up! Let¡¯s go see our granddaughter- inw and great-grandchildren.¡± Lilian was watching a movie with Heather in the living room. The plot was at its climax, and after hearing Maxwell¡¯s shout, Lilian felt very annoyed. Meanwhile, Heather was very calm. She was only there to apany Lilian to watch. the movie. She wasn¡¯t as engrossed in the plot as Lilian was. After hearing Maxwell¡¯s words clearly, Heather asked confusedly, ¡°Maxwell, what are you talking about? What granddaughter-inw and great-grandchildren?¡± Maxwell had expected their reactions, so he exined, ¡°George just called. Katherine has returned to Osimor Residence with two great-grandsons and a great- 3/5 1 Chapter 129 granddaughter.¡± Heather knew that George had long been a subordinate of the Levine manor. Because he was excellent and responsible at his job, he was transferred to Osimor Residence. She was surprised and beaming at the same time. ¡°Maxwell, is what you¡¯ve said true?¡± Then, she urged Lilian. ¡°Lilian, stop watching. Did you hear what Maxwell said? Katherine and the children are back. The car was ready, and the three hurriedly got in it, eagerly heading to Osimor Residence. After dinner, Kimberly took the children to the yard for a walk to aid digestion. The night sky was beautiful, full of stars, and the children were running around in the yard. About half an hourter, Kimberly took the children into the house. She wanted to supervise them to wash up early. Anyway, she had to sort the problems out with Christopher that night. Doing so was good for both of them. When she entered the house, she saw George standing at the door and looking out of the yard, as if he were waiting for someone. Seeing that, Kimberly asked politely. ¡°George, you look anxious. Are you waiting for someone?¡± George was an honest and dutiful person who did not lie at ordinary times. Hence, he sweated unconsciously after being hit the nail on the head. He hurriedly replied, ¡°No. I¡¯m just enjoying the fresh air here.¡± Kimberly was confused and then took the three kids into the house. After all, the night breeze that day was still a little cold. After a while, there was the sound of a car engine in the yard. Kimberly looked out the door and had a bad feeling in her heart. It¡¯s sote now. Are 5/5 Chapter 129 there still guests at Osimor Residence?¡¯ she wondered. Christopher had a video conference in the study after dinner. ¡°Katherine, Katherine¡­ We¡¯re here to see you!¡± A familiar sound came. The noise in the yard made him frown slightly. After a pause, he quickly ended the conference Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 The name ¡°Katherine¡± was heard clearly by Kimberly. Even if she had not heard that familiar voice for four years, she knew it was Lilian¡¯s. She went speechless for a moment. She cursed in her heart, ¡®Christopher is so despicable. He verbally promised well but secretly yed tricks! Kimberly could only bite the bullet and deal with it. At that time, Christopher was walking quickly down from upstairs. When Kimberly heard a noise on the stairs, she looked over and stared straight at the ¡°despicable man¡± sharply. Christopher was terrified by the starc. When he was about to exin, Kimberly had already looked away. She gave no chance to the ¡°despicable man¡± at all. Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice were also attracted by the sudden arrival of guests at home. Kids just love a lively atmosphere. The more guests at home, the more they would feel like a festive celebration.. They then rushed to the door of the living room. Before Lilian and others entered the house, they saw three good-looking children. Lilian praised highly, ¡°They¡¯re so good-looking! Look, they are all like the celebrities on TV¡± Heather also liked the three children. She followed Lilian¡¯s words and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Katherine and Christopher are both excellent in appearance. Of course, their kids will naturally look good.¡± Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice had been taught very well by Kimberly since childhood. Seeing that the visitors were elderly, they greeted, ¡°Hello, Grandpa, Grandma, and Mrs. Beautiful.¡± 1/5 ISA ||| Chapter 130 Upon hearing that, Maxwell and Lilian wereughing from ear to ear. Lilian corrected, ¡°Good boy and girl. You are so sensible. But you have to call me Great- grandma.¡± Then, she pointed at Maxwell and Heather respectively. ¡°You should call him Great-grandpa. And this is not Mrs. Beautiful. You have to call her Grandma.¡± Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice were not shy with strangers. They would go with whatever Lilian said. The children knew how the etiquette well, and Kimberly naturally could not set a wrong example as an adult. Kimberly took a deep breath and forced a smile. Grandpa Maxwell, Grandma Lilian, Heather, long time no see!¡± Lilian¡¯s excitement never subsided yet.. She walked up to Kimberly and held her hands. ¡°Katherine, why did you leave without saying goodbye?¡± Thinking that Kimberly had raised three children by herself and educated them so well, Lilian added with tears in her eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot these four years.¡± At that time, Christopher had alsoe over, frowning. He knew he could not prove his innocence already. Then, he happened to meet the eyes of George, who was standing aside. In just a second, George looked away and lowered his head. Looking at the look in Christopher¡¯s eyes, he guessed Christopher must have known that it was he who informed the people in the Levine manor. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, and Mom, why are you here thiste at night?¡± His tone notably showed that he was not weing them toe. Lilian replied quickly, ¡°You brat! You only mind your own happiness. Katherine and the kids are back, but you didn¡¯t even inform us. If George hadn¡¯t told us, we would still be kept in the dark by you.¡± Christopher looked at George again. He had proved his guess and learned the truth at that moment. He thought, ¡°That¡¯s good, too. Otherwise, this little woman will think I¡¯m ying tricks 38% Chapter 130 again. However, Kimberly probably has already felt disappointed in me for taking the child here without permission. Soon, the bitterness his heart grew all over. However, he didn¡¯t regret his decision. After being stared at by Christopher, George stepped back in a panic and bumped into. the door. He was worried that Christopher would be upset and fire him directly. Only then did Lilian realize she had said something wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t me George. It was your grandpa who instructed him.¡± Maxwell said, ¡°Well, well. Don¡¯t stand by the door. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Everyone entered the house one after another, and George wiped the sweat from hist forehead. The whole family basked in a moment of harmony and joy in the magnificent house. Maxwell was delighted as it was the scene he had long dreamed of. There was a vintage clock on the wall of the living room. Christopher looked up at it and found it was already nine o¡¯clock. Usually, Maxwell and Lilian would have gone to bed at that time. Thinking that he needed to talk about the affairs with Kimberlyter, Christopher said, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Mom, it¡¯s gettingte. Isn¡¯t it time to go back and rest?¡± Although it was an order to leave, Maxwell was in a good mood that day. Thus, he did not care about it and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. The kids should go to bed early so they can grow healthy and contribute to the country in the future. Sitting aside, Kimberly almost could not helpughing when she heard that. Lilian loved the three adorable children very much. Before they left, she even hugged each of them one by one. Maxwell urged her, ¡°Okay, Lilian, get in the car quickly. Don¡¯t disturb their rest.¡± Finally, they sent them away from the house. 3/5 Mon, 29 Jan MG Chapter-130 Christopher opened his mouth and was about to exin. But Kimberly turned around and talked to the children. ¡°Sweethearts, it¡¯s time for us to go to bed.¡± Christopher smiled bitterly and watched them line neatly upstairs. Kimberly pushed open the door of her former room and found the furnishings inside. remained unchanged as four years ago. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Candice asked, ¡°Mommy, are we staying in this room tonight?¡± Kimberly nodded. ¡°Yes. This is the room I used to live in. Do you want to stay with me? The four of us sleep together.¡± Dexter said, ¡°Mommy, our ssmates said that we can¡¯t sleep with Daddy and Mommy anymore after going to school.¡± Sebastian echoed, ¡°They said that Mommy belongs to Daddy. So Mommy should sleep. with Daddy.¡± Kimberly was speechless, wondering where those kids had heard that. Sensing that someone was watching her at the door, she looked up and found. Christopher standing there. He leaned against the door frame. He was so tall that his head almost reached the top of the door frame. When Kimberly looked over, he smirked. Thinking of the sentence ¡°Mommy should sleep with Daddy¡± by Sebastian, he was. uncontrobly happy. Kimberly was so embarrassed. At that moment, she finally knew the feeling of having a naughty son. Kimberly persuaded them patiently, ¡°Your ssmates are right. But you still need. Mommy to be with you in a strange ce.¡± Fortunately, Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice did not continue to argue with her. They nodded and soon got into the quilt. They slept next to each other on the same bed. 4/5 ||| 11:41 Mon, 29 Jan MG Chapter 130 Kimberly was half lying on her back, telling them stories gently. It was their norm before bed. Christopher was still standing at the door. Because of the kids, Kimberly did not drive him out. In fact, he fell in love with the scene. He wished he could also climb into bed and listen to stories with the kids. SEND GIFT Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice were all asleep. It was time to get down to business. In Mysonna, after Christopher appeared, Kimberly knew it woulde sooner orter. She could not hide, nor did she want to. It had been four years, and everything had changed. She had changed a lot as well. The old her used to avoid all responsibilities and was always living in fear. Now, she faced every challenge bravely and understood the joy of being carefree. She tiptoed out of bed, afraid to make any noise and wake the little cuties. In fact, the three of them were already sleeping like little pigs, and someone even emitted a gentle snoring sound. Christopher still maintained his position, leaning against the door frame. Kimberly picked up her phone and walked briskly toward him. She sidestepped out of the room and h ooked her hand with the man beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Time for business,¡± she said. As she finished her sentence, she headed toward the study without hesitation. Christopher frowned. He was abruptly brought back to reality. This woman is really versatile, appearing tender moments ago and now transforming into a decisive independent female, he thought.. Her demeanor was so confident that it seemed like she was about to cut him down. Strangely, he did not feel repelled about it at all. He followed Kimberly into the study like her sidekick. The atmosphere in the study was tense, as if an important business negotiation was going to take ce. ||| 11:41 Mon, 29 Jan MU Chapter 131 Kimberly cut to the chase,ying out her thoughts from the past two days. She still respected the objective fact of Christopher being the father of the children.. She made a total of ten requests. The two most important being to expedite the divorce proceedings, and second, the joint custody of the children. Christopher yed with the lighter on the table. He reclined on the couch with his legs crossed, half-squinting his attractive eyes as Kimberly passionately spoke about her thoughts. as cold sizeding the divorce proceedings once again, his When she gaze became R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Having finished listing her ten conditions, Kimberly said, ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece; now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Suddenly, Kimberly¡¯s phone rang. She nced down and saw Gerald¡¯s name on the caller ID. Christopher distinctly noticed a trace of surprise and awkwardness in her eyes. Gerald had been of great help to her whenever she was in Mysonna. Kimberly was a grateful woman. Holding her phone, she left the study and only pressed the answer button once in the corner of the corridor. Gerald, who was meticulous in his thoughts, asked, ¡°Are you busy? It took so long for you to answer the phone. ¡°Yeah, Kimberly answered truthfully. ¡°Mr. Patterson, what can I do for you?¡± she continued. She had known him for only a few days, and she did not think they were familiar enough to engage in idle chatter. Gerald frowned slightly and pinched his eyebrows with his hands. He realized that they were still closer to strangers than friends. A Mon, 29 Jan MG Chapter 131 ¡°Kimberly, you are so heartless. Can¡¯t I talk to you for nothing?¡± he asked with an indulgent expression. Kimberly remained silent. When she answered the call outside the room, she was nowhere to be seen. Christopher was too impatient to wait. He got up and came out looking for her. The children and serv ants had all gone to bed, making the spa cious Osimor Residence quieter than usual. When he stepped out of the room, he heard her voice from around the corner. Her features were gentle, different from the resolute expression when they were together. He was curious as to whom she was talking to. Out of curiosity, he tookrge strides toward her. On the phone with Gerald, Kimberly was cautious, fearing she might fall into his trap if she was not careful. Kimberly was so engrossed in the call that she did not notice Christopher approaching, It was not until Kimberly¡¯s phone was suddenly taken away that she realized Christopher was right beside her. Reflexively, she reached out to snat ch it back. However, he was a head¡¯s length taller than her. He even deliberately held the phone high up. Kimberly jumped up and tried to grab it, but he dodged. Kimberly roared, ¡°Christopher, give me back my phone!¡± Gerald clearly heard her shouting on the other end of the phone. His expression turned contemtive when he realized she was with her ex-husband, Christopher. 3/6 For Chapter 131 Gerald called out affectionately, ¡°Kimberly, are you all right?¡± It was no secret that he did that on purpose. It was too quiet. Both Christopher and Kimberly heard Gerald¡¯s voice on the phone. Christopher looked at the phone, and the word [Gerald] caught his eye. He then hung up the phone and turned it off as well. ¡®Gerald, Christopher thought. He knew that the CEO of Patterson Finance Group was also named Gerald. Is it the same person? he thought. Christopher felt ufortable at the thought that he might be that sessful man. ¡°Who is Gerald?¡± Christopher asked. Kimberly grabbed the phone and did not want to answer him. She said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± This sentence made Christopher jealous. He grabbed Kimberly and pressed her against the door frame. Learning fromst time, Christopher took caution with his foot, which was not fully. healed. Since Kimberly didn¡¯t answer with a stubborn look. Christopher raised her chin with his hand, and her red lips parted slightly. From up close, he observed that the lipstick color suited her very well, making her lips appear full and stic. ¡°Christopher, you lu natic! Let go of me!¡± she shouted. Christopher was unhappy with her restless and noisy outrage. He wanted to punish her. In a sh, he leaned in and kissed her, silencing her sharp and witty mouth. He even pressed down harder before finally letting go. Kimberly vigorously wiped her lips, as if they had been contaminated, until it started to hurt, then she stopped. Mon, 29 Jan M Chapter 131 Christopher smiled. He sat in the same spot again and spoke like a king- ¡°Except for the divorce formalities. I agree with everything else,¡± he said. Hearing this, Kimberly was about to cuss out. ¡°Christopher, are you crazy? Don¡¯t forget that you are the one who wanted a divorce,¡± she snarled. Christopher stayed silent. The two of them were in a stalemate, and neither wanted to back off. The negotiation was now heated, If both sides refused topromise, even an all-nighter might not be enough. Finally, Christopher rxed. ¡°In a year, I will make you love me again. If you¡¯re not in love with me by then, we¡¯ll go through the divorce proceedings,¡± he said. This was his bottom line. Kimberly was speechless again. This was a grand deception. Her ex-husband was really shameless, so much so that he might even be the most shameless person in the entire world. While Kimberly was thinking about it, Christopher started counting down from five. Christopher said, ¡°I¡¯ll count to five. If you don¡¯t reply, I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡± ¡°Five, four, three-¡± He suddenly stopped. On the count of three, Kimberly gave in. It¡¯s only a year, she thought. It was worth it to get rid of this big trouble in just a year. She knew that she would never fall in love with him again. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 1 32 Kimberly raised one finger and said, ¡°Fine. Just for a year!¡± However, just when she thought everything was done and got up to leave, Christopher¡¯s unhurried voice sounded again. ¡°Wait!¡± he said. After that, he was sitting in front of theputer and typing away on the keyboard. Soon, the printer next to him made a sound. Christopher held out two pieces of paper with his slender fingers. Kimberly frowned, wondering what Christopher was up to. Christopher said indifferently. There¡¯s no proof if we just agree verbally. Sign this. After signing it, you and I can rest assured.¡± His attractive voice resounded in the air. ¡°What? Mr. Levine, why do you resort to such clich¨¦ methods? Kimberlyughed to herself. She took the paper and found that there were ten items on it like a list. The content was mostly in line with what she had just said. However, one point was modified. It read: After one year, if the female party insists on divorce, the male party will fully cooperate and handle the relevant procedures. However, within the one-year period, the female party cannot engage in romantic rtionships with anyone other than the male party.] Thistter part was clearly a domineering use. Seeing that, Kimberly was really unhappy. ¡°You, sir, can pursue whomever you like. I don¡¯t care. But this domineering use must be deleted! Deleting it would be fair,¡± Kimberly said in a dissatisfied tone. However, Christopher insisted. ¡°Deleting it wouldn¡¯t show your sincerity,¡± he said. He was provoked by the phone call between Kimberly and Gerald. A 37% Chapter 182 Kimberly thought, ¡®How could there be such a domineering person in this world?¡¯ No matter, she did not n on having a boyfriend in the meantime anyway. So, it should have no effect on her at all. It was alreadyte at night, and she really did not want to continue this nonsense with him. Kimberly took the pen, signed her name at the designated spot, and then handed the sheet back to him. Soon after, Christopher took the pen and put his signature down briskly. Kimberly took one contract at random, stood up, and left quickly. Looking at her anxious escape, Christopher smiled dotingly. He took the remaining sheet that belonged to him. As he examined both signatures carefully, he realized that her signature was quite unique, along with her exquisite handwriting. He could not help but feel delighted when his eyes fell on the use: [Within one year, the female party cannot engage in romantic rtionships with anyone other than the male party.] He carefully put it away in the safety deposit box, as if it was a piece of treasure. Finishing his task smoothly, he stretchedzily. He had to admit that it took a lot of brainpower to negotiate with her. Kimberly went back to the room and turned her phone on. It was overwhelmed with messages and missed calls. Without a shadow of a doubt, they were all from Gerald. She frowned slightly and expressed her dissatisfaction with Christopher¡¯s rudeness just now. She clicked on the message from Gerald and could feel his anger even through the screen. 2/5 A 11:41 Mon Chapter 1 32 The anger was directed at Christopher. She clicked on the dialog box and typed: [Thank you for asking. I¡¯m fine.] Gerald was still awake. He was still thinking about Kimberly and Christopher. The thought weighed on him like a massive boulder on his chest. Although Kimberly was very firm with Christopher, they had been married for two years and had three lovely children together. Gerald feared that Kimberly might give in for the sake of their children. After the conflict with Christopher that evening, he knew that Christopher had had a change of heart. It was unlike in Mysonna, where he alienated himself. Realizing this fact, he was inexplicably panicked.. He felt as if he were holding a fistful of sand. The harder he tried to hold onto it, the more it leaked out. He wanted to make a video call, but he was afraid that she would be ufortable. He typed: [Christopher didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?] When the word [Christopher] appeared in front of her, she held her forehead and felt a headache. Only four yearster did she find out that this man was so good at being shameless. She remembered that she had just been kissed forcibly and signed a contract. However, her rtionship with Gerald was not close enough to talk about it. To be fair, Gerald was indeed a good man. He was sessful, good-looking, and gentle. He was unlike another man in her life, who was like the devil when put inparison. It was almost like the whole world revolved around him. 3/5 However, her heart had been riddled with holes in thest rtionship. She had to put some distance with friends of the opposite sex, especially Gerald, who was obviously interested in her.. She was not a teenage girl anymore. In Mysonna, Gerald had helped her and deliberately exposed his identity. She did not believe that a person of the opposite sex would ever offer their kindness without expecting anything in return. However, in Gerald¡¯s case, Kimberly did not think that he was that shallow of a man. There were only two genders in this world, men and women. When a woman was sessful, she would naturally attract the attention and pursuit of men. That was why Kimberly kept improving herself, even though she was already sessful. It was the same as with flowers attracting butterflies. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. People were the same. The more outstanding a person became, the more desired they were. However, for the time being, she just regarded Gerald as a friend. Kimberly typed: [No, you¡¯re overthinking it. Have a good night¡¯s rest!] Setting down her phone, she gazed at the three children, who were sound asleep. The turmoil in her heart gradually subsided. No matter how difficult it was, as long as they were with her, she felt an endless strength to continue fighting. This was probably the legendary strength that came from being a mother. Looking at the familiar surroundings, she sarcastically smiled. It seemed that fate enjoyed ying tricks on her. Four years ago, her lifelong wish was to stay with the man she once loved, have a few children, and lead a simple life. 4/5 Chapter 1 32 However, it seemed like the heavens did not hear her prayers. Her husband was entangled in scandals, even unting his mistress in front of her. At one point, he had shamelessly thrown her pregnancy report in her face. It was such a humiliation. She felt so small and insignificant in that situation. Even then, she still held onto hope for a better life. Kimberly thanked herself for bravely bing the woman she was now. Otherwise, her life would have been so miserable. The bitter memories and the pains of growth repeatedly washed over her. Even though the wounds had scarred over, that spot still ached. In this room that once imprisoned her, she was fortunate to have thepany of her children. Otherwise, she could not bear to stay here, even for a moment. Tears uncontrobly flowed down her face, only for the past. With teary eyes, Kimberly fell asleep. Unaware that when she fell into a deep sleep, Christopher entered the room. He gently wiped away the tear stains on her cheeks. When Christopher touched her, she turned over and continued sleeping, seemingly overwhelmed by exhaustion. 5/5 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Christopher sat beside the bed, leaning against the headboard and supporting his chin with one hand. His eyes fixated on Kimberly. She had long, curly eyshes, unlike other girls who either wore fake ones or got extensions. Her skin held a warm, sun-kissed glow. One would never guess she had had three children. Christopher maintained his position, engrossed in his gaze. The sight of the woman and the three kids was serene to him. At one point, Christopher slept in his clothes andy on Kimberly¡¯s left side. The next morning, Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice woke up after a good night¡¯s sleep. The two boys looked around curiously, still getting used to the new surroundings. Suddenly, they saw a very sweet scene. Kimberly was nuzzling against Christopher. Kimberly was facing the side of the bed with her arm resting on Christopher. Dexter thoughtfully made a ¡°shush¡± gesture. Sebastian crept out of bed, took Kimberly¡¯s phone, and unlocked it with his fingerprint. Then, he adjusted the phone to take a good shot of Christopher and Kimberly. Click! A beautiful and warm photo was taken. They didn¡¯t notice that Candice was climbing out of the bed. The moment she opened her eyes, she looked for Kimberly. 1/5 III Candice turned her head and saw Kimberly in Christopher¡¯s arms. Candice was delighted and said, ¡°It seems that our ssmates didn¡¯t lie. Mommy will sleep with Daddy.¡± His bubbly voice reverberated throughout the room, like an echo in a valley. Kimberly was awakened by the noise and suddenly opened her eyes. ¡®Darn it! Why do I feel like I¡¯m holding onto something hard in my hand?¡¯ Kimberly thought. She turned her head and looked. She was taken aback. Her head was resting on a warm arm, while her whole arm found support on a solid chest. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. That person was none other than Christopher, the man she hated. She instantly sobered up. ¡°Ah!¡± Kimberly let out a piercing scream. She picked up a pillow and forcefully threw it at Christopher while cursing, ¡°F uck you, Christopher!¡± Only then did Christopher wake up. He also wondered why he slept there. He dozed off identallyst night and was delighted to see Kimberly¡¯s face early in the morning. Candice chimed in, ¡°Dexter and Sebastian, why did Mommy suddenly talk about duck? Is she going to get me a pet?¡± It turned out that Candice had misheard the swear word ¡°f uck¡± as ¡°duck.¡± Hearing this, Kimberly was speechless. ¡®What kind of hearing is this?¡± she thought. Christopher sat up on the bed, shook out his wrinkled suit pants, and tidied his messy hairstyle with his hands.. Candice¡¯s words left a sweet residue in Christopher¡¯s heart. 2/5 Chapter 133 Christopher ignored Kimberly¡¯s frustration. He said to Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice, I¡¯m going downstairs to check if breakfast is ready. You guys can join me with your mommyter.¡± He was worried that Kimberly would feel too shy to join him if he didn¡¯t ask the kids to take her downstairs. After saying that, he whistled out of the room in a good mood. Kimberly swept her hand through her messy hair again. She felt like she was going crazy, as her mind tried to grasp what had happenedst night that led to the awkward scene this morning. While her mind was in turmoil, Dexter said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy gave us a task and asked us to escort you downstairs.¡± Dexter talked seriously like a little knight. Sebastian and Candice hade to the door, holding hands and making an inviting gesture. ¡°Please, my queen,¡± they said. Kimberly tidied herself up quickly. Surrounded by the three little cuties, she went downstairs slowly. Candice said, ¡°Daddy, we havepleted the task you gave us.¡± Christopher gave the kids a big thumbs-up from far away. After washing up, Kimberly and the kids took their seats at the dining table. The chef in Osimor Residence was excellent. At first nce, one could tell that the chef had put a lot of effort into preparing breakfast. Even a simple cookie was shaped like a pig, pony, and kitten. Candice usually only ate egg white and would dispose of egg yolk. This time, she removed the egg yolk from her hard-boiled egg again into a small te aside. A Chaptera When Kimberly spotted Candice¡¯s action, she immediately lectured her like a nutritionist, ¡°Candice, eating egg yolks can help you grow taller. Look, both your brothers eat egg yolks, and that¡¯s why they are so strong.¡± However, Candice still refused to eat the egg yolk, no matter how much Kimberly coaxed and tricked her. None of it worked. At this time, Christopher was intrigued and decided to have a try. He walked over to Candice, cut the egg yolk into four small pieces with his knife and fork, and scooped out a small piece with his spoon. Holding it up to Candice¡¯s mouth, Christopher said, ¡°My little princess is the best. Come on, try this yolk petal and tell me what it tastes like.¡± Hearing Christopher, Candice¡¯s curiosity stirred. To Kimberly¡¯s surprise, she opened her mouth and ate the egg yolk without hesitation. Candice chewed the egg yolk and found that it tasted good. Kimberly propped her chin in one hand and looked at Candice in amazement. She couldn¡¯t believe Candice had eaten the egg yolk without hesitation. Kimberlymented, ¡°Daddy¡¯s little princess.¡± Christopher was still feeding Candice when his phone suddenly rang. It was Felix. ¡°Mr. Levine, you have an important meeting to attend at Charmant Hotel at 9:30 a.m. this morning,¡± Felix said. Christopher listened to the report over the phone and checked his watch. It was half past eight. ¡°You will attend this meeting on behalf of me,¡± Christopher instructed nonchntly, as if it were an ordinary event. ¡°Huh? Do you have other arrangements?¡± Felix held his forehead, feeling both baffled and ttered. Christopher managed his schedule on his own, so Felix didn¡¯t know his ns. Hearing Felix¡¯s question, Christopher proudly replied, ¡°Yes, I need to spend time with TII my wife and children.¡± Christopher¡¯s smug expression seemed ready to announce to the world that he had a wife and children. He answered the phone at the dining table. Kimberly heard everything on the phone. ¡°Spend time with your wife and children?¡± she muttered. Kimberly was dumbfounded. She thought, ¡®I was his ex-wife. Since when did I be his wife? Men are all liars. This is indeed the case. 5/5 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT ||| Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Kimberly squinted and snorted coldly. ¡°You are so shameless!¡± She sneered and looked at Christopher across the table with disgust. Christopher caught the look on her face, but he didn¡¯t bother. Instead, he looked proud and smug. He continued to enjoy the delicious food. Felix was at a loss after he hung up the phone. He even suspected that it wasn¡¯t Christopher who answered the phone just now. ¡®The person didn¡¯t sound like Christopher,¡¯ Felix mused. Felix pinched himself hard on the arm. ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± he yelped. Felix concluded, ¡°It¡¯s not a dream.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but admire Christopher. Christopher brought the children back quietly. Knowing Kimberly¡¯s temperament, she wouldn¡¯t let him go easily. But Christopher¡¯s smugness over the phone suggested that things had worked in his favor. Felix was sincerely happy for Christopher. ¡®Mr. Levine finally came to his senses,¡¯ Felix thought. Love could cloud one¡¯s judgment. For a long time, Felix couldn¡¯t understand Christopher¡¯s feelings for his wife. It was obvious that he cared about Kimberly, but he still always annoyed her. And finally, Christopher¡¯s efforts had borne fruit. Christopher was at home with his wife and children, so Felix, being Christopher¡¯s 1/6 Chapter 134 R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only personal assistant, had to stay busy with work. ***** +37% Half an hourter, in Charmant Hotel, Felix headed toward Timbo Hall and stood at the entrance. The hall wasrge, magnificently decorated, and well-lit. At first nce, it looked like there was a prestigious event being held there. A pretty figure walked toward him. That woman was none other than Ivy. ¡°Morning, Mr. Lynch! Hasn¡¯t Mr. Levine arrived here yet?¡± Ivy looked around in anticipation in the direction of the entrance. Ivy respected Felix. She walked forward and offered him her greeting. In the past, Christopher and Felix always attended such important events together. Once, Ivy even joked that they were like conjoined twins. Felix smiled and nodded, responding, ¡°Mr. Levine is busy with other important ns today.¡± Ivy immediately understood Felix-Christopher wouldn¡¯t be here today. Her eyes widened in surprise, and then disappointment followed. It was a big event, and she had prepared it carefully for a long time. Even the dress she wore was designed by a well-known haute couture designer. It cost her a lot of money, and she had to ask her friends for help to get the dress. All her efforts were to shine in this event, standing brightly next to Christopher. However, Christopher was noting today. Felix saw through Ivy¡¯s mind. ¡®s, she is also a poor woman,¡¯ he mused. 2/6 ||| O < A 3/6 11:42 Mon, 29 Jan MG. Chapter 134 Of course, Felix knew that Ivy had a crush on Christopher. E Before Kimberly appeared, everyone thought Ivy would be Mrs. Levine sooner or Even Felix thought so, too. That was because Christopher treated Ivy differently. He cared about her. But there seemed to be no romance between them. Felix seemed to know what it was. Christopher treated Ivy intimately but with a certain distance, as if he were conducting business every time. In other words, Christopher and Ivy were more like siblings. Felix could sense the embarrassment and said, ¡°Ms. Abb ot, you look beautiful today.¡± He decided to change the subject. ¡°Thank you!¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes were full of loss and sadness, but she still responded politely. The event was going to start soon. Felix was going to reh ea rse. Ivy was left alone in a daze. She was unwilling to ept Christopher¡¯s absence. She knew Christopher¡¯s schedule in advance. Besides, when she asked Felix why Christopher had changed his schedule, she could tell Felix was brushing her off. She knew by sixth sense that Christopher didn¡¯t go to thepany, and she had confirmed it with her colleagues. Ivy drove to Osimor Residence. ***** Christopher deliberately canceled the schedule today because he wanted to build a stronger bond with Kimberly and the kids. ? D 11:42 Mon, 29 Jan MG Chapter 134 However, Kimberly didn¡¯t give him a chance. At the dinner table, Kimberly kept urging the kids to finish the food. Yes, she was in a hurry to leave the ce. 37% However, Candice was dissatisfied with Kimberly¡¯s urging. She was a slow eater, and she felt embarrassed to get told off in front of Christopher. Candice said, ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you say to eat slowly? Girls should bedylike.¡± Kimberly held his chin with one hand. She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Candice is indeed Christopher¡¯s daughter. She has repeatedly refuted me for Christopher¡¯s sake.¡¯ Kimberly answered, ¡°What? I did say so, but you can¡¯t eat as slow as a little snail!¡± She needed to worry less about Dexter and Sebastianpared to Candice. Kimberly started to doubt whether Candice had been bought off by Christopher. Christopher was unhappy as he pondered, ¡®Does this woman want to escape from me so eagerly? She can¡¯t even wait for the children to finish eating? Or is she in a hurry to meet the man named Gerald?¡¯ Thinking of the two¡¯s call yesterday, Christopher couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Christopher tousled Candice¡¯s head and said, ¡°Candice, don¡¯t worry. If your mommy doesn¡¯t wait for you, I will send I will send you home.¡± Kimberly was stunned to hear that. ¡®What? Not only is this man causing trouble in my territory, but he also wants to go to Dellmoor?¡¯ she thought. However, Candice was so excited that she asked, ¡°Really?¡± After saying that, she reached out and wanted to interlock her pinky finger with Christopher¡¯s. Then, she bragged to her two brothers, as if it was her privilege. However, Dexter and Sebastian had been taught to take care of their sister since young. They were generous and didn¡¯t like topete for favors. In other words, they felt secure. 4/6 ||| 0: A 3 11:42 Mon, 29 Jan MG Chapter 134 They were more interested inputers and the inte than Christopher. ***** Along the way, Ivy was nervous. She knew that Christopher didn¡¯t like her going to Osimor Residence without permission. However, the more he acted like this, the more she wanted to be thedy of Osimor Residence. Her intuition told her that he was at Osimor Residence. ¡®In ancient times, there was a king who forsook his duty for the sake of a woman. ¡®Could it be that Christopher has a woman in Osimor Residence?¡¯ Ivy wondered. A bad feeling hung over Ivy. No one knew how desperate she was. In the yard of Osimor Residence, a car engine sounded. Kimberly thought it was Maxwell and the others. When she felt troubled about how to exin herself, George¡¯s voice sounded in the yard again. ¡°Ms. Ab bot!¡± ¡®Ms. A bbot?¡¯ Kimberly searched through her memories briefly and concluded that she didn¡¯t know the person. ¡®She¡¯s probably Christopher¡¯s new sweetheart,¡¯ she thought. She raised her eyes and nced at Christopher. The man¡¯s face darkened visibly as he got up from the dining table and walked to the door. Kimberly looked forward to the spectacle. Christopher trotted to the yard and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He had no intention to let Ivy into the house. ¡°I¡­¡± Seeing the man¡¯s ugly expression, Ivy swallowed her words. 5/6 Chapter 134 Ivy had expected that Christopher would get upset if she came here without permission, but she didn¡¯t expect his anger to be so serious. 6/6 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 13 5 Ivy had always been smart. She was like Irene Adler in ¡°Sherlock Holmes.¡± She was good at reading people, and her actions often resonated positively with others. For a long time, Christopher, Maxwell, Lilian, and Heather thought Ivy was a sensible person. Even the gossipy female employees at Levine Group had to admit that Ivy was quite exceptional and had a talent for winning people over to her side. However, Ivy did lose control this time. It was unusual for Christopher, a workaholic, to be absent from such a grand business event. Ivy wouldn¡¯t be that surprised if Christopher was just a y boy. However, he was not. Thus, Ivy decided to go to Osimor Residence to find out the situation. Christopher looked at Ivy with pensive eyes. Judging from her attire, Christopher spected that Ivy must havee from Charmant Hotel. In the past, he had always been patient with her. However, he didn¡¯t want her to interfere with his privacy. That was why he had lost his tolerance and affectionpared to usual. Ivy sensed that things had taken a turn for the worse for her. Her eyes were full of concern. She said, ¡°Christopher, I saw that you didn¡¯te to the venue and was very worried about you, so I came here to have a look.¡± Most men would be impressed by Ivy¡¯s shy and attractive appearance. However, Christopher didn¡¯t buy it. He narrowed his eyes, obviously not buying Ivy¡¯s excuse. 1/5 ||| O A 11:43 Mon, 29 Jan MUG Chapter 1 5 ¡°Didn¡¯t Felix tell you that I am staying at home with my wife and children today?¡± he asked. He deliberately raised his voice as he said this. It seemed like he was intentionally saying that for Kimberly in the house. However, his words made Ivy stumble. Christopher stood still and didn¡¯t intend to help her. Of course, she knew who he meant by ¡°wife and children.¡± Ivy was heartbroken. She pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°Did you find Katherine and the baby?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t bear to keep Ivy in the dark. Christopher had gone out for a few minutes and didn¡¯t return. Candice lost her patience. She got off the table and ran out. ¡°Daddy, daddy¡­¡± she shouted as she ran. Kimberly found that after Christopher heard Candice¡¯s voice, the anger on his face disappeared and was reced by a doting and gentle expression. Ivy saw a cute and sweet girl rush out of the house and run into Christopher¡¯s arms. Christopher was dressed in a business suit with a little kid in his arms. Even Ivy found it hard to believe that these twopletely different elements could harmonize so well with each other. The more she looked at them, the more she found the scene serene. Ivy was lost in thought, and she heard a soft kid¡¯s voice. ¡°Daddy, who is this beautifuldy?¡± Candice pointed at Ivy with her chubby little finger. After saying that, she licked her lips with her tongue, never hesitating to show off her cuteness. Ivy was about to introduce herself. 2/5 ||| A 37% 11:43 Mon, 29 Jan MG. Chapter 13 5 Christopher spoke first. ¡°This is a friend of Daddy¡¯s. Come on, let¡¯s go back to the house and find Mommy!¡± These words hit Ivy hard. Soon, the father and daughter returned to the house. Before Christopher walked in, he turned around and said to Ivy, ¡°I believe you still have work to attend to!¡± He spoke in the same tone that a boss would use with his subordinates. Ivy was left standing outside the door in a daze. Kimberly was ready to watch the show. She didn¡¯t anticipate the spectacle ending so quickly. The car in the yard started again and drove away. ¨C She smiled jokingly. ¡°No wonder people say that men are heartless. Why didn¡¯t you invite her in for a cup of tea when she came all the way here?¡± The more Christopher listened to Kimberly¡¯s words, the more he felt that she was gloating. He was upset that Kimberly didn¡¯t show any signs of jealousy when another woman approached him. Instead, she started joking around. Christopher felt distressed. Angry, Christopher eximed, ¡°I¡¯m not the type to casually chat with a random guy in the middle of the night.¡± Kimberly knew that he was insinuating her. She was not to be outdone. ¡°Oh? How do you know it¡¯s a random man? Did you investigate me?¡± Kimberly had a sharp tongue. Christopher was considered a novice before her. Kimberly reiterated, ¡°That¡¯s my friend. He is not what you call a random guy.¡± Hearing this, Christopher was about to explode in anger. He walked to Kimberly and lifted her chin. ¡°Need I remind you that we just signed the contract?¡± 3/5 A 11:43 Mon, 29 Jan MG. Chapter 1 35 When Dexter and Sebastian saw what Christopher did to Kimberly, they reflexively ran over and pushed Christopher hard. They warned sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t bully our mommy!¡± Christopher was speechless. He thought, ¡®Little rascals, don¡¯t you know this is called a couple¡¯s game? How could I bully your mommy? I can¡¯t wait to pamper her, okay?¡¯ Christopher joked, ¡°Your mommy did something wrong. I was merely reminding her.¡± The kids were skeptical. They nced at Christopher and then Kimberly, their gazes shifting between them. ¡®What are these two adults doing? Can¡¯t they let us have some peace of mind?¡¯ they mused. Seeing that Kimberly didn¡¯t refute Christopher¡¯s im, they decided to believe his words. Dexter put on a solemn front. ¡°Hey! Adults are really troublesome! We don¡¯t want to be bothered anymore.¡± Then, he took Candice and Sebastian to the children¡¯s yground on the second floor. Four years ago, after learning that Katherine was pregnant. Christopher asked someone to build a children¡¯s yground on the second floor. Kimberly couldn¡¯t believe that a childless family would have such a well-equipped children¡¯s yground. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because Christopher loved the children or he felt guilty for them. After the three little kids left, Kimberly said sternly to Christopher, ¡°Please keep at least three feet from me in the future, or I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp!¡± When she said this, she deliberately made a kickboxing gesture to threaten him. Her posture was quite cool, and she appeared to be a serious, trained fighter. Christopher ignored the warning. ¡°It depends on your performance!¡± Kimberly rolled her eyes at him. The conversation ended there. 4/5 A 11:43 Mon, 29 Jan MUG This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 1 35 Kimberly didn¡¯t want to waste more time on Christopher. Anyway, she had warned him that if he did it again, she wouldn¡¯t be lenient. ¡°Dexter, Candice, Sebastian,e downstairs. We have to go back to the Larson residence¡­¡± Kimberly called out. Laughter echoed from upstairs. The kids seemed to be having so much fun that they didn¡¯t take Kimberly¡¯s words seriously. Kimberly was dumbfounded. She muttered, ¡°I haven¡¯t been strict with themtely, and it looks like they¡¯ve lost their way. Indeed, only consistent effort leads to sess.¡± Kimberly decided to discipline the kids consistently and never ck off. Meanwhile, Christopher yed with the lighter, turning it on and off. His gaze followed Kimberly all the time. 5/5 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 1 36 Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice left Osimor Residence reluctantly. Christopher was reluctant to part with them too, but he hadn¡¯t won Kimberly over yet. Before they left, an assistant, with sweat on his forehead, arrived at Osimor Residence. An hour ago, he received direct instruction from Christopher to buy the most fashionable toys and bring them there. In the past, all his work was arranged by Felix. Hence, the assistant felt a little thrilled to receive a direct order from Christopher. At the same time, he also felt pressured. For a young man like him who just entered the workce, he didn¡¯t understand children at all. So to him, this was a very challenging task. However, hepleted the task smoothly in the end. The three little kids were surprised to see so many toys. They almost regarded Christopher as a superhero. Kimberly looked at the warm scene before her. She had to admit that Christopher was making an effort to be a father. ¡°Well, we have to go now.¡± Kimberly pped twice to remind the kids to get into the car. Before they left, Christopher reached out and attempted to link his pinkies with Candice. Christopher said gently, ¡°Remember our promise!¡± Seeing this, Kimberly perceived that Candice had sided with Christopher. However, Candice was very strict all the way and didn¡¯t reveal anything. As early as half an hour ago, Christopher and Candice had reached an agreement. Candice would help Christopher to keep an eye on Kimberly. She must tell him as soon 1/5 (DA) ||| O A 11:43 Mon, 29 Jan MLG Chapter 1 36 as possible if there was a handsome man around Kimberly. Even Christopher himself had never thought that he would be so childish. E He giggled. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m with the kids too much and get infected by them?¡± ***** ¡°What did you say?¡± Olivia¡¯s voice was much higher than usual, and her eyes were wide open. She sneered. ¡°This man is so insidious that he picked up the children without permission. Does he even care about your feelings?¡± Olivia reproached Christopher for his irresponsible, selfish behavior. After saying this, she scrutinized Kimberly for a while. Kimberly felt uneasy under Olivia¡¯s intense gaze. At that moment, Olivia stood in front of her and asked seriously, ¡°Honestly, do you still have feelings for that betrayer? Otherwise, why would you sign the unfair contract?¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t figure it out. She was afraid that Kimberly would get soft-hearted and that she would wrong herself for the children. Kimberly could feel the goosebumps running over her body under Olivia¡¯s stare. Kimberly shook her head and said firmly, ¡°No. I swear!¡± Her original intention at that time was to solve the problem as soon as possible. She knew Christopher¡¯s character. If she didn¡¯t agree to it, he would not let it go. Kimberly thought it was worth it to use a year to bid farewell to her tormented Olivia knew very well how Kimberly survived in this marriage. Olivia wouldn¡¯t let her best friend suffer again. She shouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake twice. past. 2/5 ||| A Chapter 13 6 O 37% As Kimberly¡¯s best friend, Olivia felt obliged to remind her in time. She was relieved to hear that Kimberly had thought it through. Thinking of Christopher¡¯s goal of spending a year to make Kimberly fall in love with him again, Olivia smiled and said, ¡°Then, savor it as if Christopher is repaying a debt. This is what he owes you.¡± Kimberly smiled. ¡°That makes sense. It¡¯s my turn to torture him this time.¡± Olivia continued, ¡°The game has started. You have to be vignt and don¡¯t fall into his honey trap. Kimberly scoffed. ¡°I was young and ignorant then. I¡¯m not that stu pid girl anymore.¡± After saying that, they looked at each other and smiled. They were in the same boat, and they had both fallen hard in their rtionships. While Kimberly was talking to Olivia, Candice tin kered with Kimberly¡¯s phone. Initially, she had wanted to call Christopher secretly. However, she mistakenly sent a picture of Kimberly and Christopher snuggling up to each other to the R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Protect Sis PLUS group. Vincent would go online at this time every day. ¡°Ding-d ong!¡± He received a message on the phone. He clicked it, and his jaw almost dropped. Vincent eximed, ¡°Da mn it. Does my phone get infected with a virus or something?¡± He carefully analyzed the picture using his professional technical skills and concluded that it didn¡¯t seem like an edited photo. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Kimberly sleeping with her ex-husband?¡± he asked. Simon was the second one to see the photo. At first, he thought it was junk. He was also baffled and couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. ¡°Vincent, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re quite close to Kimberly. When did Kimberly and 3/5 O A Chapter 13 6 Christopher get together again?¡± Simon asked. Kimberly was their treasure. She excelled in every aspect, including appearance, background, and talent. She was their one and only treasure in the whole Dellmoor. Simon thought, ¡®Why does that scu mbag not appreciate Kimberly?¡¯ Vincent sent a questioning emoji, indicating that he just knew about the news. Then Edward, Samuel, and David appeared. Edward and Samuel were also stunned. ¡°Vincent, quickly find out what¡¯s going on,¡± Edward said. David said calmly, ¡°I thought it was something serious. Stop making a fuss.¡± David was calm in his tone. He had probably guessed that it was another prank of the kids. However, he didn¡¯t expect Kimberly and Christopher to develop so fast. At this time, Vincent had already got the news from Olivia. It turned out that Christopher yed dirty tricks to take the three kids away without permission to lead Kimberly to Norham. This picture was taken in Norham. It should have been taken by the kids identally. After hearing the whole story, David was not as calm as before. ¡®How dare Christopher take my nephews away without permission. This is outrageous!¡¯ he thought. David adopted an authoritative tone. ¡°Christopher is so daring. Think about how anxious Kimberly was at that time.¡± Simon was filled with righteous/indignation. ¡°I think we should find someone to put a sack on him and beat him up.¡± Samuel was worried and said, ¡°What if we injure his face, and our niece and nephews get mad at us?¡± Vincent said, ¡°I await your order, David.¡± 4/5 O A 11:43 Mon, 29 Jan MG Chapter 13 6 In the end , Edward was more rational and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask Kimberly¡¯s opinion!¡± 37% The others thought, ¡®Edward is, indeed, a medical doctor. His thinking is meticulous, and he adopts a calmer and more rational approach than us.¡¯ The chat group buzzed with lively discussions. Kimberly went online and scrolled through the chat history. The conversation was filled with a strong sense of anger and a desire to seek revenge for herself and the three little kids. 5/5 SEND GIFT Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Christopher did not mean any harm this time. He was just desperate to get an opportunity to pursue Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. happiness. He considered himself sessful. However, Kimberly didn¡¯t think so. No one knew where Christopher got his confidence. He arrogantly assumed that a year was enough to make Kimberly fall in love with him. It was possibly Candice who boosted his confidence, yet it was a briefpromise that Kimberly didn¡¯t want to dwell on. Furthermore, deep down inside, she was indeed quite curious. ¡®What tricks does Christopher have up his sleeve? How far is he willing to go for me?¡¯ Kimberly grinned. ¡°He deserves a beating. Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice agree!¡± Judging from her tone, Vincent knew they had reached an agreement. He quickly sent David a text: [David, Kimberly agrees.] David was still online, and he replied as soon as he saw the message: [Okay, let¡¯s do it!] At the same time, Christopher sneezed three times. He presumptuously believed that the people at Dellmoor were missing him. Unbeknownst to him, a storm was brewing and heading his way. *********** Christopher arrived at Levine Group¡¯s underground car park. After returning to Dellmoor, Christopher, the workaholic, went back to work. After work, he took the elevator to the underground parking to retrieve his car. He felt difort in his neck and spine after a full day of meetings and was trying to stretch to relieve the tension. Suddenly, someone came from behind put a big sack over his head, and gave him a thrashing. Christopher was actually a good fighter. However, he was caught off guard and lost the initiative. Now, he was at the mercy of his attackers. A few minutester, those people left in a hurry. 1/5 HE O Mon, 29 Jan Chapter 137 M W Just then, Christopher was as embarrassed as he could ever be. D 7 €37% It was said that when the high and mighty entered enemy turf, they would be attacked. Yet today, Christopher was ambushed on his own turf. If word got out, he would¡¯ve been theughingstock of Norham. Christopher struggled to pull the sack off. He felt sore all over but didn¡¯t seem to have any serious injuries. It was obvious that they just wanted to teach him a lesson, and didn¡¯t intend to beat him to death. There was nothing but fury in his gaze. Christopher then sullenly walked to his car, only to find nothing but chaos. His luxury car had been ruthlessly vandalized. All four tires were punctured, and the body of the car also sagged a little. The windows and all windshields were shattered. Christopher had never been humiliated like this and almost erupted at Felix in anger. ¡°Find out if there were any suspicious people who entered the underground parking.¡± It was only then that Felix realized that Christopher had been attacked. He didn¡¯t dare to dy this since it was a major ident. The CEO¡¯s safety waspromised. However, the attackers clearly came prepared. No matter how they investigated it, all traces of the surveince at the critical positions during that time were erased. Christopher¡¯s expression darkened and he remained silent. Felix was frightened by that look. He took a peek at Christopher and found that he was not injured. ¡°Mr. Levine, why don¡¯t we go to the hospital for a check-up? It¡¯s ill-advised to leave any hidden health issues unattended,¡± Felix said cautiously. When he heard that critical evidence had been erased, Christopher was furious and began swearing. ¡°Did we hire these people to sit on their as ses all day? Why are we paying them so much for?¡± Christopher was clearly very dissatisfied with the oue. 2/5 ||| O ¦¤ 11:43 Mon, 29 Jan MG. Chapter 137 However, at the moment, there was nothing they could do. They could only lower their heads and let Christopher vent his anger by scolding them. ******* Protect Sis PLUS has been very active over thest few days. Because they were about to take action soon, Vincent was still making preparations. He had to choose a good location and time to exact his revenge on Christopher. However, he had not expected someone to have already taken action against Christopher. This confused him too. ¡°Did David act first?¡± murmured Christopher. Amongst them, David¡¯s grudge ran the deepest. That was the only reason Christopher could think of. Vincent assumed that David was too eager to protect Kimberly, so he took action in advance. However, David showed up. He was also confused. Before he could do anything, someone helped him teach Christopher a lesson. Vincent said, ¡°I heard that Levine Group was in chaos. The CEO had been ambushed on his own turf.¡± ¡°It seems that our former brother-inw is not someone to be underestimated. He has ¡°enemies¡± everywhere. Fortunately, Kimberly has nothing to do with him anymore. Otherwise, it would be dangerous for her¡±, Simon said. Edward added, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too coincidental? We were about to take action but there was someone one step ahead of us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± said Samuel.. David agreed and put his n on hold. They were all curious about who that person was. To be able to execute this n so perfectly without anyone being aware was no easy matter. Evidently, the mastermind behind this was extraordinary. Vincent narrowed his eyes as an image of someone appeared in his mind. However, he 3/5 O D Chapter 137 wasn¡¯t certain. If it was really that person, it further confirmed that the man had a crush on Kimberly. The person Vincent suspected was none other than Gerald Patterson of Patterson Finance Group. He was very capable of this. From a man¡¯s perspective, Gerald also has the motivation to have done this. However, Vincent did not inform his brothers. After all, this was just spection. One could not speak recklessly. ***** ¡°What? Christopher was ambushed at thepany?¡± Kimberly was somewhat shocked to hear the news. Yet, she then quickly thought of her brothers¡¯ n and assumed they were the ones who taught Christopher a lesson. However, Vincent and the others haven¡¯t had the chance to take action yet. Kimberly was also speechless. She didn¡¯t think it could have been Gerald. Kimberly said, ¡°Maybe Christopher offended many people in the past, and now someone retaliating against him.¡± ¡°Could it be Gerald?¡± asked Vincent skeptically. ¡°Gerald?¡± Kimberly was surprised when she heard this name. It couldn¡¯t have been him. After all, they weren¡¯t well acquainted. However, she remembered that Christopher had ruined their phone call that night. ¡®Could it be? If that¡¯s truly the case¡­¡¯ mused Kimberly. She then stopped dwelling on it. After Vincent learned of the conflict between Christopher and Gerald, He was absolutely certain that Gerald was the mastermind. That was how men behaved/ They were not going to go easy on their rivals. Vincent used to think Christopher was quite cun n ing. Now it seemed that Gerald was no worse than him. 4/5 ||| A After all, wo man could tolerate another man coveting the woman he liked However, Vincent was also particrly pleased. It seemed that Gerald truly fancied Karesherby Vincent similed and thought. Treckon that in the future, there¡¯ll be another person to protec Kimberly 17 fol Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 1 38 As her elder brothers, they were pleased to see that someone was willing to stick up for Kimberly at times like this. Kimberly had mixed feelings and felt slightly irritated. She still preferred a simple and pure life. Only a few days after Christopher appeared, her life was turned upside down. From Mysonna to Dellmoor, then Dellmoor to Norham. She had to travel back and forth, engaging in a battle of wits and bravery. Now, that Gerald was added to the fray, it truly made a mess of things. Yet, Vincent was very excited. His intuition told him, ¡®Next thing you know, these two guys are gonna have a hell of a fight over Kimberly.¡¯ He was really looking forward to it. ***** She rubbed her forehead and temples to ease the tension. Kimberly tried not to think about these annoying matters. At the moment, she had to find something fun to ease her mood. The most important she needed now was a change of pace. She remembered that Olivia was going to participate in Sullivan Group¡¯s team-building activity tomorrow. Kimberly was toying with a cute doll on the table while she called Olivia. ¡°Ollie, I¡¯ll prepare your gown for Casa Cloud Vi tomorrow!¡± said Kimberly. In this sense, Kimberly was definitely an amazing friend. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She¡¯d found out about this in advance. A girl named ¡°Isabe¡± was deeply in love with Vincent and speciallymissioned a renowned designer to customize her evening gown so she could stand out at the event. As soon as Kimberly got the news, she did not remain idle. She personally started sketching and spent several days drafting a satisfactory design. 1/5 A Mon, 29 Chapter 13 8 Originally, she wanted to tailor it herself, but she was too busy. Thus, Kimberly sought out an internationally renowned designer to tailor the dress for her. She had contacted him in the morning. The dress was being air-shipped and was set to arrive by tomorrow morning. Olivia was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a team-building activity? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going for a beauty pageant.¡± Indeed, from the beginning, she had nned to wear something casual. She had agreed to attend the event primarily as a way to repay a favor to Vincent. Her personality was simr to Kimberly, in that she also didn¡¯t like social activities. This one wasn¡¯t exactly on a small scale either. She found them exhausting. Kimberly giggled. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t prepare anything, but fortunately, I had the foresight. I designed it with much care. You must wear it!¡± said Kimberly with mock imperiousness. Olivia was well aware of Kimberly¡¯s talents and was very touched. She hadn¡¯t expected this busy woman who had to deal withpany affairs and raise three children, to design the dress herself. Kimberly definitely had to burn the midnight oil for several nights to aplish this. Olivia felt touched. ¡°Okay! I will showcase the masterpiece of the renowned designer, Ms. Larson.¡± Apart from having the right figure to wear a dress, a designer had to understand the style and personality of the person wearing the gown. This then made for a good gown. Kimberly and Olivia were like sisters, and Kimberly knew everything about Olivia. Naturally, Kimberly knew what looked good on Olivia too. Usually, Olivia liked monochrome suits, which made her look particrly serious and aloof. This time, Kimberly deliberately showcased Olivia¡¯s feminine side. The overall style of the whole evening gown was also very elegant, which took some inspiration from Chanel. The strapless design allowed Olivia¡¯s beautiful neck and corbone to be fully shown. 2/5 O Mon, 29 Chapter 1 38 Olivia was worried that tomorrow¡¯s event would be boring, so she repeatedly asked Kimberly to go with her. In the past, if Olivia had any requests, Kimberly would¡¯ve agreed. Yet this time, she knew that it was a gesture on Vincent¡¯s part. She didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel. ***** Kimberly was still a little uneasy. She was worried that Olivia was no match for Isabe. She specifically instructed Vincent to take good care of Olivia and not let anyone harm her. Vincent acquiesced, but the thought of Olivia¡¯s unparalleled fighting skills made him tremble involuntarily. No one dared to provoke her. ***** The dress designed by Kimberly finally arrived at Olivia¡¯s house that morning. It was beautiful and in a style that she liked. She tried it on and thought, ¡®It is indeed beautiful. Kimberly really knows me!¡¯ This dress showcased all her merits. She then took it off and decided she¡¯d get dressed at Casa Cloud Vi. In the evening, Vincent came to pick her up as agreed. Vincent looked up with a hint of disappointment in his gaze because he saw that Olivia was still dressed casually. Vincent frowned and thought, ¡®Can¡¯t this woman make an exception to please me once?¡¯ However, his gaze finally fell on the luggage she was carrying behind her and another big bag on top of it. Vincent mused, ¡®She looks even more shy today. I don¡¯t know what kind of wear tonight.¡¯ gown she¡¯d Various styles of dresses shed through his mind. He reckoned that anything would¡¯ve 3/5 ||| O A 11:44 Mon, 29 Jan Mu Chapter 13 8 looked stunning on Olivia. 3 Olivia sensed that Vincent had been staring at her handbag and deliberately stashed it aside. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± asked Olivia tersely. Vincent smiled and said nothing. Along the way, the scenery was beautiful. They were like a couple who escaped from the bustling city. When they arrived at Casa Cloud Vi, the employees of Sullivan Group were already there. After Olivia arrived at the vi, she went to her room with her luggage. When she passed the lobby, she saw Isabe surrounded by a group of people. From time to time, the people around her eximed, ¡°Wow, Isabe, you look so beautiful in this dress. It¡¯s really the work of a great designer!¡± Olivia nced at Isabe. She was indeed beautiful today, like a noble princess. Olivia went to her room and got changed, but she hesitated for a long time and didn¡¯t leave. It wasn¡¯t that the dress was ugly, but it was too beautiful. She was afraid of stealing the limelight since she¡¯d always kept a low profile. Seeing that Olivia hadn¡¯t emerged from her room for some time, Vincent came to check on her. He knocked on the door. Hearing the knock on the door outside, Olivia took a deep breath and fiddled with her dress. Holding her phone, she slowly walked toward the door and opened it. The moment she opened the door, Vincent¡¯s eyes widened. He found her stunning. He knew that Olivia had a good figure and style, so she would look good in all dresses. Yet, he didn¡¯t expect this gown to have such a strong visual impact. However, Vincent started harboring selfish thoughts. 4/5 ||| O A Chiga is §ª§ß§è§Ö§ã Just the daugh of the wear building writelty kotig go d New staring at her barrako discend a New was On the other hand add av be on The peas a spirits. Initially, Olivias has was corbones Vincent reached out as has He leaned chase and gosti 440 4 Aika segme pulled it away he will k by Ji Hons and with satisfaction m Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Olivia instinctively took a step back at Vincent¡¯s sudden approach, assuming he had ill intentions toward her. Vincent¡¯s movement paused at her retreat. His lips curved into a smile as amusement filled his eyes. Awkwardness flooded Olivia as she realized she had made a fool of herself. Fortunately, the phone rang, indicating she had received a new message. Olivia lowered her gaze and tapped on the screen to check. Kimberly had sent her a WhatsApp voice message. Olivia nned to listen to itter, but her finger identally tapped it, ying the message loudly. Kimberly¡¯s gentle and pleasant voice sounded. ¡°How did it go? I¡¯m sure the young men were awestruck with you dressed in the clothing I¡¯ve painstakingly prepared. Don¡¯t let me down tonight.¡± When Olivia finally realized what she had done, she frantically tapped on the phone. Everyone was the same. The more panicked one was, the more clumsy they were. When she finally muted her phone, Kimberly¡¯s message had finished ying. Not only did the embarrassment earlier not ease, but another wave of mortification had washed over her. A sheepish look crossed Olivia¡¯s face as her blush deepened. She felt a little light- headed about the situation. Vincent walked past her and turned around, stopping abruptly in front of her. Absent- minded, Olivia identally bumped into him. With a small smile, Vincent held her chin and teased, ¡°Which young man do to seduce, dressed so beautifully?¡± you intend His tricky question caused her anxiety to re. Olivia pped away the hand on her jaw. She feigned calm, but her mouth opened and closed in silence. In the end, she quickened her pace, trotting to the outdoor activity area. Vincent touched his hand and smiled dotingly. He thought, ¡®She¡¯s quite strong despite 1/5 O 3 37% Chapter 139 her looks.¡¯ Looking at Olivia fleeing, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to catch up to her. Instead, he stopped to watch. He mused, ¡®Judging from Olivia¡¯s reaction earlier, I sensed that she also felt something for me but was avoiding it. I¡¯m a hunter, however, and a persistent one at that.¡¯ Olivia walked swiftly in her heels, asionally looking over her shoulder. The others were making the preparations for that day¡¯s theme, barbecue. Various delicacies and liquors were spread across the long tables. A barbecue grill was set up next to them. Several colleagues diligently waited upon the rest. Catching the panicked look on Olivia¡¯s face, Jaxon got up and walked over to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ollie? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Jaxon asked with a puzzled expression, asionally peering in the direction she nced. He didn¡¯t see anyone or anything there. Olivia frowned and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She was taciturn toward him, not wanting to converse much. An ufortable feeling welled up within Jaxon. He thought, ¡®Has the girl, with a lot of chatter, be so distant to me?¡¯ A whileter, Vincent came over. The female employees of Sullivan Group couldn¡¯t control their excitement when he showed up. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh my goodness! Mr. Sullivan is so handsome today!¡± A couple of love-struck women eximed in a group. Their gazes were fixed on Vincent. Olivia silently observed and listened to their cheesy words. She was soon at her limits, though, for goosebumps had risen all over her skin. However, Vincent¡¯s gaze had followed Olivia the entire time. The minute she lifted her eyes, her gaze would meet with his easily. It was intentional. He knowingly waited for Olivia to look up at him. 2/5 A Mon, 29 Jan MG Chapter 139 The second their eyes met, he would sh a gentle smile at her. After Olivia left, Vincent went back to put more effort into dressing up. 37% He felt challenged after hearing Kimberly¡¯s words that Olivia intended to seduce young men. Jealously had reared its head inside him. He thought, ¡®Since you want to seduce younger men, I¡¯ll be the most handsome one there!¡¯ Vincent looked around and saw attractive men and women everywhere. He thought, ¡®As the CEO, I¡¯ll have to change the rules of personnel recruitment in the future.¡¯ Indeed, he was worried about the fiercepetition, seeing the number of handsome men in the Then, his gaze swept over Jaxon. He always had a strange feeling that they were very much alike, apart from their personalities. Jaxon was more reserved and calm, while he was bold and extroverted. They shared many simrities in other aspects. Despite that, he disliked Jaxon because thetter always stared at Olivia. At that time, he wasn¡¯t aware that the two used to be in a rtionship. Jaxon sensed Vincent¡¯s dislike and hostility toward him. However, it didn¡¯t bother him. Instead, he smiled slightly, greeting Vincent. Jaxon¡¯s gaze thennded on Isabe. Isabe raised her ss at him, making a toast. They exchanged a knowing nce and smiled. No one knew why the two, who didn¡¯t have much contact with each other, had suddenly be friends. After the toast, it was time for the dance. Isabe walked toward Vincent gracefully. She proactively invited Vincent to dance the first dance with her. 3/5 ||| * O A 11:44 Mon, 29 Jan MUG Chapter 139 Vincent¡¯s signature smile curved across his lips again. In actuality, he wanted Olivia as his partner for the first dance. However, she kept avoiding him like a gue. In that case, he might as well make her jealous. Isabe was uneasy, for it would be so embarrassing if she were rejected. The dance was a team-building activity held by thepany. As her anxiety fluttered, Vincent stretched out his hand like a gentleman. While Isabe and Vincent danced, several female employees whispered fervently, and some even regretted not being as bold as Isabe. Olivia was indifferent as she watched the scene unfold. Although Vincent had a woman in his arms, he kept ncing at Olivia¡¯s expression discreetly. Disappointed filled him because he saw Jaxon asking Olivia to dance. He thought, ¡®Cu nning man! Taking advantage of the situation when I¡¯m not there.¡¯ It was apparent that Vincent had regarded Olivia as his. Olivia didn¡¯t want to have any intimate contact with Jaxon. However, they were in public when Jaxon asked her. Some people were even cheering and whistling. She was in a dilemma, stuck between a rock and a hard ce. If she refused, she would look like she was ying coy. Others would think she was interested in him. She also wanted to prove that she had moved on. Hence, she epted Jaxon¡¯s invitation under everyone¡¯s scrutiny. Jaxon grinned and thought, ¡®She¡¯s still the same. I knew she wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to me.¡¯ He nced at Vincent from the corner of his eye, as if to announce that he had won the round. 4/5 III O ¦¤ 575 Chapter 139 §° SEND GIFT COMMENT O < A D x 37% Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 In the face of Jaxon¡¯s provocation, Vincent might look calm on the surface, but actually, his feelings were turbulent. He twirled a few rounds with Isabe but kept his gaze on the seemingly amicable couple across from him. Someone whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Salter and Mr. Nightingale to look so good together.¡± Vincent caught every word they said. Instantly, his mood darkened. He thought, ¡®How short-sighted these people are. Can¡¯t they see I¡¯m the best match for Olivia?¡¯ He etched their faces and names into his memory, making sure they were at the top of his list the next time any dirty work came up. At that time, they werepeting with their presence and charisma. He pulled Isabe, drawing closer to Jaxon. Then, he demanded, ¡°Let¡¯s change partners.¡± After a few twirls, he pushed Isabe toward Jaxon. His actions were really dangerous and domineering. Even though he didn¡¯t want to give in to Vincent¡¯s demand, Jaxon had no choice but to yield with everyone looking at them. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He let go of Olivia, handing her over to Vincent and catching Isabe steadfastly. At that moment, everyone realized that Olivia was the woman Vincent fancied. Isabe¡¯s temper sp iked again. Since she couldn¡¯t dance with Vincent, she would rather not dance. Thus, she left the dance floor. Since it was rare for the employees to go on an outing, their focus was having a good time. They had prepared several agendas for the team-building event and specially designed several games. 1/5 ||| O A 11:44 Mon, 29 Jan MG. Chapter 140 Among them was truth or dare. Everyone had to participate. The questioner would randomly choose a punishment for the loser. After everyone joined, the atmosphere began to heat up. When it was Isabe¡¯s turn to ask questions, her gaze honed in on Vincent. Isabe asked him a question, but Vincent didn¡¯t answer. Isabe nearly fainted from excitement because she had chosen a sweet punishment for him. Vincent¡¯s punishment was receiving a kiss from the questioner. Exhration rushed through everyone as they watched with anticipation. Vincent scanned the faces surrounding him and noted they were all cheering with glee. In some eyes, Isabe and Vincent were indeed a good match. The story of the princess confessing her love to the prince and asking for a kiss was very exciting. It might be the climax of the whole event. Olivia figured the crowd had lost their mind as cheers and apuse echoed around her. ¡°Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!¡± Olivia felt like she had attended the wrong event. The atmosphere felt more like a wedding. Unaffected by the cheers, Vincent merely smiled, saying nothing, but his gaze was glued to Olivia. Just as Isabe puckered her lips and inched closer to Vincent¡¯s lips, Olivia felt her palms sweat, and restlessness washed over her. Suddenly, she put her phone to her ear, pretending to answer a call. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll send it to you right away,¡± she said loudly. Then, she excused herself, saying she had to return to her room to deal with an urgent task. Soon after, she fled the scene quickly. 2/5 O < A 11:44 Mon, 29 Jan MG Chapter 140 Actually, she didn¡¯t go back to her room. Instead, she ran to a quiet corner. C Dissatisfied with her reaction earlier, she muttered to herself, ¡°Oh, Olivia, why are you nervous? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s kissing your man.¡± After she left, Vincent also found an excuse to leave. Once again, Isabe became theughingstock, teased for not grasping onto her crush despite being within reach. Jaxon watched Olivia and Vincent leave. Naturally, he knew that Vincent liked Olivia. He observed Olivia earlier and could tell that she was nervous. She would habitually clench her fists tightly, even embedding her fingernails into her palm. Her habit didn¡¯t lie. He didn¡¯t want to believe it, but he had to ept that Olivia had fallen in love with someone else. In autumn, it was chilly at night at Casa Cloud Vi. After talking to herself, Olivia looked up at the starry sky. Despite the quietness, her mind was abuzz. The autumn breeze gusted. Feeling the chill, she couldn¡¯t help but wrap her arms around herself. Vincent spotted her. He took off his coat, crossed the distance to Olivia, and ced it over her shoulder like a gentleman. Olivia caught a whiff of the familiar scent and recognized it was Vincent. She looked back and smiled at him. Vincent hugged her from behind. Olivia didn¡¯t resist. Finally, the day hade when she didn¡¯t run away from him. Vincent asked dotingly, ¡°Not running away anymore?¡± 3/5 A Mon, 29 Jan Chapter 140 Olivia looked over her shoulder and smiled. ¡°No, because I can¡¯t escape.¡± E The two embraced each other under the moonlight with the crickets singing to them. In the distance, an imposing man stood by a tree. After Olivia left, Jaxon found the remaining activities boring, so he excused himself to walk around and get some air. Strolling around, he unconsciously arrived there. The three of them truly were birds of a feather. However, the scene happening in front of him upset him. His woman was being held by his half-brother. Jaxon¡¯s eyes darkened as a storm brewed within them. He wanted to run over and give Vincent a good beating. He thought, ¡®Why does everything I cherish get taken away by him? We both have the blood of the Sullivan family coursing through our veins, but I can only wander around homeless, living a frugal life. In the end, I lost the woman I love the most in this life because of my f ucking identity as an illegitimate child. Now, the heavens are ying another joke on me. Turns out, my half-brother was the one who stole my beloved.¡¯ However, he held back his urges. After years of lying low, he forbade himself from making rash decisions. He had to be careful with every decisi¨®n he made. He would only feel better temporarily if he walked over to them at that moment and lost everything he had schemed. Olivia wouldn¡¯t return to him just from him exchanging several punches with Vincent. In the end, he left. He didn¡¯t even know how he managed to drag himself away from the scene. The only thing that could provide sce for his worries was alcohol. There was no shortage of alcohol at the team-building event. Everyone was gone. 4/5 O A Mon, 29 Jan MUG Chapter 140 Jaxon found the ce where Olivia was sitting and sat down. He grabbed a bottle of spirit and poured it directly into his mouth. He looked absolutely deste. He thought, ¡°That¡¯s right. My heart was broken again.¡± D He couldn¡¯t remember how many days had passed since he had broken up with her before he had his heart broken for the second time. Isabe was also feeling dejected that day. She came out for a stroll and saw Jaxon drinking. It had evoked her own disappointment. She sympathized with him. Two heartbroken people shared their grief as they drank. 5/5 SEND GIFT COMMENT ||| O < Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 ¡°I¡¯m beautiful, so why doesn¡¯t he like me?¡± muttered Isabe, a blend of self-reflection. and a question directed at Jaxon. Jaxon¡¯s gaze deepened as he observed the distressed woman before him. Remaining silent, he lifted his ss and signaled for her to share a drink. The pair started losing track of time as they began drinking. That night, those at Casa Cloud Vi experienced mixed fillings, as some were sorrowful, while others were happy. Soon, the alcohol on the table was mostly gone, and Isabe was utterly wasted. Jaxon was also in a state of haziness and struggled to walk properly. Frowning, he helped Isabe up, R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only and they began stag gering toward their lodging. In his drunken state, Jaxon¡¯s brain had ceased to function, and he relied on his sixth sense to lead him back to his room. Upon reaching the room, the two of them fell onto the bed together, and Isabe let out a faint whimper as a slight frown formed on her flushed face. Perhaps due to the effects of alcohol, she felt somewhat hot and haphazardly tugged at her gown, revealing her alluring corbones and curvy figure. Awakened by the restless woman beside him, Jaxon propped himself up and supported. his head with his arm. He then turned to his side and began observing Isabe. However, his breathing hitched when he saw that the person before him was the captivating ¡°Olivia.¡± ¡®It¡¯s her, the woman I¡¯ve been longing for. She¡¯s in my bed!¡¯ thought Jaxon excitedly, eager to shower her with affection. He began tracing Isabe¡¯s eyebrows, lips, and cheeks gently before kissing her red lips passionately. In the beginning, Isabe frowned in annoyance, as this abrupt intrusion disrupted her from a tranquil dream. However, it didn¡¯t take long before the kiss entranced her, and she embraced the moment. Jaxon had been anticipating this moment for a long time, and his passion erupted like a volcano, as he could no longer hold back. Soon, the room was enveloped by an air of ambiguity. The pair¡¯s clothes were sc at tered Cuper 14 across the bed and floor, including shreds of Isabe¡¯s torn-up tailor-made garment. Misaking the woman beneath him as Olivia the only woman he had ever considered ying Jaton found the first sensation of love incredibly fresh and enjoyable. making in impossible for him to stop It wast¡¯t clear how much time had passed when he finally stopped. Mestable, that night Vincent and Olivia sealed their love at Casa Cloud Vi Vincent had shamelessly followed Olivia back to her room Seeing Olivia emerge from the bathroom looking shy and uneasy. Vincent yfully remarked. ¡°Is there something I haven¡¯t seen when we¡¯ve done everything?¡± Vincent then headed to the bathroom Olivia¡¯s hear began to beat rapidly as she heard water running in the bathroom. Thad brought him back to my room so it means that sharing a bed is imminent, right? thought Olivia preparing herself to face the inevitable. Soon. Vincent emerged from the bathroom in a long, white bathrobe, with the cor slightly open and the waistband casually tied around his waist. Olivia took a nce at his se xy corbones and sturdy chest muscles, which were on full disy, before averting her eyes and lowering her head. She dared not make direct eye contact with the handsome man before her, fearing she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to throw herself at him. Smiling wickedly, Vincent proceeded to dry his hair with a towel. ¡°Ill sleep on the couch tonight, and you can take the bed.¡± said Olivia softly, too embarrassed to raise her head and look at him. Setting aside the towel in his hands. Vincent strode toward her. Lifting her alluring chin, he said indifferently. The couch is too small, and I¡¯ll have to rescue you if you roll down in the middle of the night.¡± Olivia was speechless at how he was treating her like a mischievous child. She was about to devise an excuse when Vincent put his hand over her lips, signaling her to remain silent. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree not to run away? Are you changing your mind again?¡± Vincent asked. 24 07:06 Tue, 30 Jan Chapter 111 slyly. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote for you to escape now. You¡¯re in on it and mine from now on.¡± With that, Vincent began his passionate advances toward Olivia. Also overwhelmed by her emotions, Olivia stopped struggling and followed her heart¡¯s desire. The next morning, the situation in both rooms waspletely different. For Jaxon and Isabe, thetter woke up feeling like her body was in shambles. Every inch of her muscles ached, and the marks on her skin looked dreadful. Her eyes snapped open, and she discovered a man lying beside her. She then nced at herself before letting out a piercing scream, as the sight pushed her to the verge of a breakdown. Her scream finally startled Jaxon, and a glimpse of despair flickered in his gaze when he opened his eyes, He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, thinking, ¡®As far as I could remember, I was with Oliviast. night. How did I end up with Isabe instead?¡¯ Isabe burst into tears at this moment and cursed continuously, ¡°Jaxon Nightingale, you despicable as s hole!¡± Jaxon held his forehead and thought about how he was also a victim before saying, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Please stop crying, as I¡¯ll take responsibility for my actions.¡± Isabe¡¯s spoiled temper resurfaced, and she spoke amidst tears. ¡°Take responsibility? How are you going to do that? You clearly know that I like Vincent!¡± She began hurling everything within her reach at Jaxon. ¡°You owe me my happiness! Everything¡¯s ruined because of you!¡± Growing impatient with the unreasonable youngdy, Jaxon started getting dressed without much care before uttering expressionlessly, ¡°As you wish.¡± Isabe felt a sense of panic when she observed the shift in Jaxon¡¯s demeanor, thinking, ¡°What will be of me if he refuses to take responsibility?¡± Despite her outward appearance as an outgoing and passionate girl who was unafraid to express her feelings, Isabe remained traditional at her core. After staring at Jaxon for some time, she finally epted her fate. 3/4 07:06 Tue, 30 Jan Chapter 141 Jaxon, on the other hand, was in utter despair, as he regretted his actions from the previous night. He knew Olivia well, and this incident would linger with him for a lifetime. Instead of dwelling on it, he opted to turn the tables by bing the Jennings family¡¯s live-in son-inw. After all, the Jennings family was also prestigious, and given the time, that might give him the upper hand. ¡®Vincent¡¯s like a personal nightmare, and I desire revenge. However, I¡¯m acting alone. and can¡¯t find the right opportunity. In this case, the Jennings family seems like a good choice, contemted Jaxon as he grinned sardonically. Meanwhile, Isabe looked at him in confusion, as he alternated between a gloomy expression and bursting intoughter, seemingly without reason. Nevertheless, this marked the first time she carefully observed Jaxon. She realized that he had an outstanding appearance, and surprisingly, there was a certain resemnce in his facial features to Vincent. Jaxon was, in fact, a handsome man, but she previously only had eyes for Vincent and didn¡¯t pay attention to other men. Now that she looked closer, she also realized what a good-tempered man he was. Isabe instantly fell back into a lovestruck state. Contemting Jaxon¡¯s words, she became a bit skeptical and reiterated her question, seeking confirmation from him, ¡°Are you truly going to take responsibility for me?¡± If that were the case, Isabe felt that Jaxon was a decent man who dared act straightforwardly and responsibly. Jaxon nodded with deep emotions that were hard to fathom concealed in his gaze. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Getting Jaxon¡¯s affirmative response, Isabe was delighted. Though Vincent had always been her moon, she realized that it didn¡¯t truly belong to her because it was always willing to light up for other people. Isabe plucked up her courage to nce up at Jaxon. Jaxon might not be her ideal type, but after she came to terms with that, she began to see him differently. Kimberly was in the medicinal herbs garden at the Larson residence, educating the three little cuties. ¡°Your granny has built up this medicinal herbs garden and regards it as her own paradise¡­ Kimberly exined. Meanwhile, the three little ones listened attentively to Kimberly¡¯s vivid descriptions. ¡°This is a poria cocos, which can help us sleep well, and this is ntain seed, which cant make our eyes brighter,¡± Kimberly added. The triplets were dazzled as their gaze followed Kimberly¡¯s finger. Amazed, they felt like they had stumbled upon a treasure. They nodded, seemingly understanding, as Kimberly exined things to them slowly. Kimberly noticed Vincent¡¯s car pulling into the yard when she looked up. ¡°Your Uncle Vincent¡¯s here. That¡¯s all for today¡¯s outdoor learning,¡± she said. Kimberly enjoyed interacting with them as a teacher, which she felt was a wonderful experience. Meanwhile, Vincent came out of the car, beaming with happiness. He walked briskly to the passenger seat and opened the door for Olivia like a gentleman. Vincent held Olivia¡¯s hand, making her body stiffen, yet she felt warmth within. Olivia smiled as she looked at Vincent beside her. Vincent returned her gaze adoringly, his eyes sparkling, and his grip on her tightened. 1/5 Chapter 112 slightly. Kimberly witnessed their lovely interaction. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and meet your aunt,¡± Kimberly said joyfully, smiling brightly. Candice looked at Kimberly and asked adorably, ¡°What does aunt mean?¡± Kimberly rubbed her temples, forgetting that the triplets had yet to grasp the concept. of aunt because their five uncles were all single until now. Kimberly held her cheek and made a contemting gesture. ¡°Aunt is your uncle¡¯s wife. She and the baby she gives birth to in the future will be your rtives. You can treat the baby like your younger brother or sister,¡± Kimberly exined. Kimberly wondered if they understood her description. Candice, on the other hand, was overjoyed to learn that she would eventually have a younger brother Content ? N?velDrama.Org. or sister. She eximed, ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be the youngest then.¡± Obviously, she was dissatisfied with being the youngest of the triplets. Kimberly bent over and drew the triplets close, murmuring to them. The three little cuties were extremely supportive. When they got to Olivia, they shouted together, ¡°Nice to meet you, Aunt Olivia!¡± Olivia became shy as a result of their addresses. However, Vincent was very proud. He gave them a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Perfect! Such good kids.¡± The three kids were ying games with Vincent as Kimberly had a private conversation with Olivia on the side. Kimberly gave Olivia a thumbs up andmented, ¡°Good job. It is not in vain for me to work overtime to create customized outfits for you. Olivia responded dotingly, ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re the best.¡± Kimberly had always thought Olivia and Vincent were a perfect match. They were bound to get, together eventually. At the moment, Kimberly was curious about how Olivia won over Vincent from Chapter 112 Isabe. Olivia briefly exined what had happened to satisfy Kimberly¡¯s curiosity. While conversing, Kimberly winked at Vincent. ¡°Did he mention when to meet his parents?¡± Kimberly inquired. Olivia was taken aback and replied, ¡°That¡¯s way too early. We¡¯ve only recently been together. I have to know him better. What if¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s previous rtionship had had a significant impact on her. However, Madeline had recently mentioned Vincent often and continued to praise him. She had already regarded Vincent as her favorite son-inw. At that point, Vincent approached and said, ¡°You two seem to be having a good chat. What is it you¡¯re talking about?¡± Kimberly and Olivia exchanged nces, keeping the secret between besties and not revealing it to another person. This was their tacit understanding. Vincent smiled affectionately and sat close to Olivia, ying with her hand. Kimberly criticized inwardly. These two are only a few minutes apart and already missing each other so much now! They could not stop their affection in front of Kimberly. Kimberly smiled wickedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m afraid of losing my appetite after watching too much of your lovey-dovey acts.¡± Sebastian rushed over immediately after hearing Kimberly¡¯s words as he felt exhausted and hungry from ying. ¡°Mommy, are we going to eat now? I¡¯m so hungry,¡± Sebastian inquired. Sebastian¡¯s query brought happiness to the three grownups, making them burst outughing. Perplexed, Sebastian stood there and muttered to himself, ¡°s. Adults are hard to understand.¡± Ivy got discouraged by the cold shoulder she received at Osimor Residence. 375 Chapter 142 She was shocked that Kimberly, her worst fear, would actually show up in her life. These days, Ivy requested a leave of absence from the workce. She realized she couldn¡¯t face Christopher in such a terrible condition, either drinking at home or getting drunk in a bar. The Levine family viewed Ivy as a perfect girl who was admired by all. She had always been hard on herself, molding herself to fit the views of others. For that, Ivy ignored her actual feelings. She had thoroughly indulged herself over thest few days, going to nightclubs she had always wanted to visit and drinking every wine she had ever wanted. A scoundrel approached to hit on Ivy, asking. ¡°Hi, are you here alone? Do you want mypany?¡± Ivy yelled with disgust, ¡°Get lost!¡± However, her rage and scolding were ineffective with him. Instead, the man started to harass her more, saying things like, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect to meet a spitfire here. I like you more now.¡± Ivy was a little drunk, but she felt danger in the setting. She then got up and was about to leave. However, the scoundrel was unwilling to let her go. Soon, he stopped Ivy from leaving. The scoundrel had a firm grip on Ivy, making it difficult for her to get free. A tall and mighty man, apanied by severalckeys, was in the private room facing the two of them. The man in the private room witnessed the harassment scene. He said coldly, ¡°Help that girl.¡± Upon hearing their boss¡¯mand, the twockeys immediately stepped up and knocked the scoundrel down. Ivy gazed at the scene before her, indifferent. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 142 Getting Jaxon¡¯s affirmative response, Isabe was delighted. Though Vincent had always been her moon, she realized that it didn¡¯t truly belong to her because it was always willing to light up for other people. Isabe plucked up her courage to nce up at Jaxon. Jaxon might not be her ideal type, but after she came to terms with that, she began to see him differently. Kimberly was in the medicinal herbs garden at the Larson residence, educating the three little cuties. ¡°Your granny has built up this medicinal herbs garden and regards it as her own paradise¡­ Kimberly exined. Meanwhile, the three little ones listened attentively to Kimberly¡¯s vivid descriptions. ¡°This is a poria cocos, which can help us sleep well, and this is ntain seed, which cant make our eyes brighter,¡± Kimberly added. The triplets were dazzled as their gaze followed Kimberly¡¯s finger. Amazed, they felt like they had stumbled upon a treasure. They nodded, seemingly understanding, as Kimberly exined things to them slowly. Kimberly noticed Vincent¡¯s car pulling into the yard when she looked up. ¡°Your Uncle Vincent¡¯s here. That¡¯s all for today¡¯s outdoor learning,¡± she said. Kimberly enjoyed interacting with them as a teacher, which she felt was a wonderful experience. Meanwhile, Vincent came out of the car, beaming with happiness. He walked briskly to the passenger seat and opened the door for Olivia like a gentleman. Vincent held Olivia¡¯s hand, making her body stiffen, yet she felt warmth within. Olivia smiled as she looked at Vincent beside her. Vincent returned her gaze adoringly, his eyes sparkling, and his grip on her tightened. 1/5 Chapter 112 slightly. Kimberly witnessed their lovely interaction. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and meet your aunt,¡± Kimberly said joyfully, smiling brightly. Candice looked at Kimberly and asked adorably, ¡°What does aunt mean?¡± Kimberly rubbed her temples, forgetting that the triplets had yet to grasp the concept. of aunt because their five uncles were all single until now. Kimberly held her cheek and made a contemting gesture. ¡°Aunt is your uncle¡¯s wife. She and the baby she gives birth to in the future will be your rtives. You can treat the baby like your younger brother or sister,¡± Kimberly exined. Kimberly wondered if they understood her description. Candice, on the other hand, was overjoyed to learn that she would eventually have a younger brother or sister. She eximed, ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be the youngest then.¡± Obviously, she was dissatisfied with being the youngest of the triplets. Kimberly bent over and drew the triplets close, murmuring to them. The three little cuties were extremely supportive. When they got to Olivia, they shouted together, ¡°Nice to meet you, Aunt Olivia!¡± Olivia became shy as a result of their addresses. However, Vincent was very proud. He gave them a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Perfect! Such good kids.¡± The three kids were ying games with Vincent as Kimberly had a private conversation with Olivia on the side. Kimberly gave Olivia a thumbs up and Olivia responded dotingly, ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re the best.¡± Kimberly had always thought Olivia and Vincent were a perfect match. They were bound to get, together eventually. At the moment, Kimberly was curious about how Olivia won over Vincent from Chapter 112 Isabe. Olivia briefly exined what had happened to satisfy Kimberly¡¯s curiosity. While conversing, Kimberly winked at Vincent. ¡°Did he mention when to meet his parents?¡± Kimberly inquired. Olivia was taken aback and replied, ¡°That¡¯s way too early. We¡¯ve only recently been together. I have to know him better. What if¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s previous rtionship had had a significant impact on her. However, Madeline had recently mentioned Vincent often and continued to praise him. She had already regarded Vincent as her favorite son-inw. At that point, Vincent approached and said, ¡°You two seem to be having a good chat. What is it you¡¯re talking about?¡± Kimberly and Olivia exchanged nces, keeping the secret between besties and not revealing it to another person. This was their tacit understanding. Vincent smiled affectionately and sat close to Olivia, ying with her hand. Kimberly criticized inwardly. These two are only a few minutes apart and already missing each other so much now! They could not stop their affection in front of Kimberly. Kimberly smiled wickedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m afraid of losing my appetite after watching too much of your lovey-dovey acts.¡± Sebastian rushed over immediately after hearing Kimberly¡¯s words as he felt exhausted and hungry from ying. ¡°Mommy, are we going to eat now? I¡¯m so hungry,¡± Sebastian inquired. Sebastian¡¯s query brought happiness to the three grownups, making them burst out understand.¡± Ivy got discouraged by the cold shoulder she received at Osimor Residence. 375 Chapter 142 She was shocked that Kimberly, her worst fear, would actually show up in her life. These days, Ivy requested a leave of absence from the workce. She realized she couldn¡¯t face Christopher in such a terrible condition, either drinking at home or getting drunk in a bar. The Levine family viewed Ivy as a perfect girl who was admired by all. She had always been hard on herself, molding herself to fit the views of others. For that, Ivy ignored her actual feelings. She had thoroughly indulged herself over the wanted. A scoundrel approached to hit on Ivy, asking. ¡°Hi, are you here alone? Do you want my Instead, the man started to harass her more, saying things like, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect to meet a spitfire here. I like you more now.¡± Ivy was a little drunk, but she felt danger in the setting. She then got up and was about to leave. However, the scoundrel was unwilling to let her go. Soon, he stopped Ivy from leaving. The scoundrel had a firm grip on Ivy, making it difficult for her to get free. A tall and mighty Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. man, apanied by severalckeys, was in the private room facing the two of them. The man in the private room witnessed the harassment scene. He said coldly, ¡°Help that girl.¡± Upon hearing their boss¡¯ scene before her, indifferent. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 That woman was named Lisa Smith, about the same age as Whitney, and was the daughter of a This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . William initially believed he would be single for the rest of his life and live with his daughter, Whitney, until he met Lisa. Back then, Lisa worked as a waitress in an upscale restaurant and ran into some issues when serving customers. William was there and noticed Lisa¡¯s face flushed, panicking. At that time, he helped her simply because he saw that this girl had been wronged, and she reminded him of his daughter since they were almost the same age. Lisa was very grateful to him, who was approximately the same age as her father. After getting along with William, she saw his honesty and understood his regret. Lisa felt secure when she was with William. On the other hand, William had nothing to do, so he paid extra attention to Lisa. Over time, they fell in love with each other. Lisa happily agreed to marry William and volunteered to have a son with him. With that, William could no longer remain calm since he had also grown in love with Lisa through their interactions. However, there was a big gap in their age and status. Both William and Lisa¡¯s families were against it. Whitney couldn¡¯t take the news that William was getting remarried, believing that the coquettish woman had bewitched him. However, regardless of what she said, William appeared to be a different person. He was no longer as protective and loving as he used to be toward her. As a result, Whitney¡¯s prejudice against Lisa grew deeper, particrly after Lisa gave. to a son for William. She was certain Lisa was a cu nning b itch and a barbarian seeking to split the family property. Chapter 144 Whitney declined to return home after a year at Norham, despite Yandel¡¯s promise to William to send her back. She didn¡¯t want to face a stepmother simr to her age. Moreover, her rtionship with William was also worsening. She chose to remain in Norham for another reason. She had fallen in love with a man. by this point. That man was Charlie. Ivy knew all about Whitney and her family after their asional meetings. When Ivy came to visit, Whitney was slightly ttered and smiled, saying, ¡°You should have told me in advance. My house is in a mess now.¡± Ivy grinned and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter since we know each other well.¡± Ivy always imed that they were best friends. Whitney¡¯s house, on the other hand, was disorganized, indicating that she struggled to care for herself. Ivy took the opportunity and said, ¡°You¡¯re the second daughter of Larson Corporation. Why bother making your life so hard?¡± Whitney¡¯s stay in Norham was pointless for Ivy. Thetter intended to ce a pawn around Kimberly. Whitney became depressed when the subject of returning to Dellmoor came up, saying. ¡°I can¡¯t wash the dirty linen in public. You weren¡¯t unaware of my familial situation.¡± Ivy had no interest in Whitney¡¯s family affairs. She had always seen Whitney as a pawn. ¡°That boy is just a kid. There¡¯s no way you should be scared of him. And your stepmother is just an uneducated country bumpkin. She¡¯s not a threat to you,¡± Ivy reassured Whitney. She then changed the topic, continuing, ¡°However, you have to protect what belongs to you. Ivy added vividly, ¡°You should return to Dellmoor. You need to broaden your vision. and strengthen your position.¡± Whitney was a little confused. Chapter 114 Ivy urately caught the bewilderment in Whitney¡¯s eyes. She took advantage of the situation and went on, ¡°Your opponent has always been. Kimberly, not Lisa and her son.¡± To be honest, Whitney wanted topete with Kimberly after Kimberly¡¯s return, as she wasn¡¯t convinced of Kimberly¡¯s CEO position. After a series of circumstances, she changed her mind. Yet, what Ivy said made sense. Ivy hesitated but ultimately chose to tell Whitney about Kimberly¡¯s involvement with Christopher. In this way, their friendship would be strengthened even more due to having the same goal. Ivy said solemnly. ¡°Kimberly is someone we shouldn¡¯t take lightly. Especially these days, she¡¯s even involved in Levine Group.¡± Whitney was stunned, her eyes widened. She mused, ¡®What a surprise. I didn¡¯t expect Kimberly to be Katherine, Christopher¡¯s wife. However, she felt jealous as well, thinking. ¡®Da mn. What gives her such good fortune?¡± Whitney had not returned to Dellmoor much in recent years but had heard that Kimberly had given birth to triplets. As Whitney came to a realization, she asked, ¡°Does that mean the triplets Kimberly had are Christopher¡¯s?¡± Although Ivy wouldn¡¯t acknowledge it, it was a fact. She nodded. With Ivy¡¯s response, Whitney felt under pressure, thinking she was not in a favorable situation Kimberly was hard enough to cope with. With the addition of Christopher, Whitney felt even more hopeless in taking over Larson Corporation. Whitney slumped on the couch in despair. Indeed, Christopher was the most challenging opponent to her. On second thought, Whitney asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you and Christopher the perfect couple?¡± 07:07 Tue, 30 Jan Chapter 144 Ivy felt bitter at Whitney¡¯s question. She mused, ¡®Indeed, we are. Many people at Levine Group and Norham believed Christopher and I were meant to be together. But everything is gone now. Because of Kimberly, everyone finds me a joke now! Over the years, Ivy had apanied Christopher to a variety of social events. She had grown ustomed to it and even imagined that one day, she might be his formal partner. However, Ivy had never anticipated Kimberly to appear out of nowhere. She wasn¡¯t reconciled because she had set herself and Christopher up. She spent the first half of her life in the scheme. However, her hopes had evaporated. Ivy didn¡¯t want to mask her hostility at Kimberly anymore. She said, ¡°It was all due to that woman who has appeared unexpectedly. I had hoped to marry into the Levine family.¡± As she spoke, she gritted her teeth, causing a loud noise. Looking at Ivy¡¯s ferocious expression, Whitney felt her heart sk ipped a beat from shock. ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat. That woman shattered our initial lovely life,¡± Ivy uttered. Her words resonated with Whitney. Before Kimberly returned. Whitney was the only daughter of Larson Corporation, and William was the CEO. However, after Kimberly returned, all of her beautiful moments were reced. Observing Whitney¡¯s emotional change, Ivy knew that she had achieved her mission. that day. Ivy could foretell Whitney¡¯s return to Dellmoor. Whitney¡¯s ability, however limited, may at least help her detest Kimberly and disrupt thetter¡¯s n. SEND GIFT Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 During this period, Christopher was busy solving the case and buying property in Dellmoor. He nned to set up the regional headquarters of Levine Group in Dellmoor. After Christopher was attacked, the entire Levine Group underwent a thorough restructuring. Not only the security system but also other business sectors were being upgraded. The employees of Levine Group were surprised at the sudden decision to set up a regional headquarters in Dellmoor. Everyone was panicked. Following the usual practice, each time a new department was thepany would not only recruit fresh blood from outside but also transfer experienced staff to the new department. set up. Most of them had settled down in Norham, and they were afraid that they would be transferred. Most importantly, no one knew why the regional headquarters had suddenly been set up. They had doubts and worries about the uncertainty of work. Only Felix knew that Christopher did this for Kimberly and the three adorable kids. Of course, Ivy also knew. Christopher had changed a lot since he knew about the existence of Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice. Since childhood, he had missed his father¡¯s love. He knew thatpanionship was the longest confession of love. Now, if there wasn¡¯t any urgent and important work, he would leave thepany on time. Everyone was used to seeing him work overtime. Now, they didn¡¯t get used to it. On several asions, the department heads came with a stack of documents for hist signature, but they were given the cold shoulder. Such things rarely happened before. They were all seniors, with many of them joining Levine Group right after graduation.. 1/5 07:07 Tue, 30 Jan Chapter 115 When Maxwell was CEO, he was also a workaholic. Unexpectedly, when Christopher seeded Maxwell, he outperformed him. At first, everyoneined a lot. However, as the revenue increasedter on, people. also got used to the intensity. Despite the distance, the three little kids and Christopher had their bonding time through online interactions. However, if the time spent online was too long, Kimberly wouldin. She feared that prolonged screen time might harm the children¡¯s eyes. Christopher agreed with her. Therefore, he arranged for someone to choose and buy a building in Dellmoor as soon as possible. He also proposed officially opening the headquarters within one month. ¡°One month to choose a building,plete the decoration, and open for business. Ist Mr. Levine proposing a n at the speed of light?¡± The people in the market development department felt a lot of pressure. ¡°Daddy, when can youe to apany us?¡± Candice asked. Christopher smiled and said gently, ¡°I also miss you. I¡¯m now busy buying a house!¡± Hearing that, Candice thought Christopher was concerned abouting over and having no ce to stay. Therefore, she quickly said, ¡°The Larson residence is as big as Daddy¡¯s house. You can live here if you Christopher couldn¡¯t solve the case from thest attack. The perpetrator was too cu nning. Although the group was undergoing restructuring, he still couldn¡¯t shake off his worries. This remained a challenging issue for him. Suddenly, he thought of Dexter and Sebastian¡¯s impressive performancest time. A perfect n was brewing in her mind. Dexter and Sebastian weren¡¯t as enthusiastic as Candice toward him. Apparently, they were on Kimberly¡¯s side. Christopher smiled and said, ¡°You two little boys areputer geniuses. I¡¯m so happy for you.¡± 07.07 Tue, 30 Jan Chapter 115 Hearing Christopher¡¯s praise, the two little cuties were very proud. They thought, ¡®Of course! Without us, you might have waited forever to find us!¡± Christopher continued, ¡°I¡¯ll buy a building for business. Because you¡¯re there, I¡¯ll move. my office over.¡± He began to y the emotion card. ¡°But I¡¯m short-handed. Can you two help me?¡± Dexter and Sebastian looked at each other in surprise. Christopher knew that they had doubts and went on, ¡°You can be my youngest employee, and I¡¯ll pay you.¡± Hearing this, the two little ones were very happy and became excited. They thought of earning money to buy whatever they wanted so that they didn¡¯t have to ask Kimberly for everything. Sebastian still hesitated, saying, ¡°I need to discuss it with my team.¡± After saying that, he took Dexter aside to discuss it. Sebastian asked, ¡°Is this Daddy¡¯s trick?¡± Dexter said. ¡°Uncle Vincent says Daddy is a sly man. We have to be very careful.¡± Sebastian and Dexter discussed it for quite a while. In the end, they agreed to ept Christopher¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Three little darlings, it¡¯s time for you to go to bed. Get offline now.¡± Kimberly¡¯s warm and soft voice came. They hurriedly said goodbye to Christopher. ¡°Mommy is calling us. We¡¯ll talk about the R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only details tomorrow.¡± Of course, the so-called details were how much they could get from working with Christopher. Kimberly felt curious about their mysterious behavior. ¡°What have you talked about with Daddy for so long?¡± she asked. However, the three of them shook their heads. Kimberly smiled, thinking. These kids have indeed grown up. They have their secrets. now.¡± 3/5 07.07 Tue, 30 Jan Chapter 145 After the kids all went to sleep, Kimberly finally had her own time and space. She took out the drawing board and paper, ready to do her favorite thing. Suddenly, Yandel called. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s sote. Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± Kimberly asked with concern. She was grateful and respected Yandel for giving her a chance to be reborn. Yandel¡¯s voice was still vigorous and powerful. He was about the same age as Maxwell, but he was better maintained and looked younger. ¡°I heard that Christopher, the brat, had already learned about the three children and took them away from Dellmoor without permission. Is that true?¡± Yandel asked in anger and dissatisfaction. There were grudges between the two families. If Kimberly hadn¡¯t already be Christopher¡¯s wife when they found her, he would never have allowed a Larson to marry a Levine. Kimberly replied truthfully, ¡°Yes, Grandpa, that¡¯s true.¡± It wasn¡¯t necessary, and there was no reason for her to conceal the truth from Christopher He did act recklessly in that matter. However, as parents, no one knew how crazy they could be for the sake of their children. Frederick was an honest man, and the Larson family had been kind to him. Yandel believed what he said without a doubt. However, after getting the final confirmation, he was still very angry. He spoke. ¡°This jerk is just like his irresponsible father, not righteous at all.¡± Back then, Christopher¡¯s father seduced Yandel¡¯s adopted daughter, Seraphina Larson, regardless of being married and having children. Although Seraphina was an adopted daughter, Yandel and his wife attached no less importance to her than their four sons. Seraphina, as an adopted daughter, was also the child of Yandel¡¯s close friend, Adrian. During that tough period, Adrian and his wife experienced bankruptcy, felt hopeless, and chose to end their lives by jumping from a building. It was toote for Yandel to save them when he arrived at the scene. Consequently, he 07:07 Tue, 30 Janu Chapter 145 brought Adrian¡¯s daughter home and named her Seraphina Larson, treating her as his own child. 5.5 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Kimberlyforted Yandel, fearing that he might be emotional and have high blood pressure. Yandel asked aggressively, ¡°How are you going to deal with this matter?¡± Hearing his tone, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t nning to let go of this matter so easily. Kimberly was objective and neutral. She spoke. ¡°Grandpa, he is their father, after all.¡± Yandel didn¡¯t like to hear this and asked, ¡°Do you still have feelings for him? Don¡¯t forget the pain when your scar is healed. Have you forgotten how you left and were abandoned four years ago? Do you want to make the same mistake again?¡± Yandel was furious, and his tone gradually increased. Kimberly¡¯s emotional wound was reopened, bringing back the lingering pain. Yandel¡¯s words echoed in her ears. ¡°If you weren¡¯t Kimberly Larson but Katherine Xander four years ago, do you think he would still be so polite to you?¡± Kimberly didn¡¯t even have to think about this. If she wasn¡¯t Kimberly Larson, her three children would be taken away directly. She had to sigh and beg him if she wanted to see them.. She fell silent. Yandel knew that what he had said to Kimberly today was tough. But it was enough for the Larson family to suffer the pain brought by Seraphina. He didn¡¯t want Kimberly to follow in Seraphina¡¯s footsteps. Yandel finally stressed. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t let Christopher and the Levine family get close to the children anymore. If you can¡¯t do it, bring the children to the Larson estate.¡± Kimberly could feel Yandel¡¯s anger on the phone. She knew Yandel¡¯s constant reminders weren¡¯t solely due to the grudges between the two families. He also cared about her. Kimberly replied, ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Yandel changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re still young. If you meet a suitable person, you can consider it. A lifetime is long.¡± Kimberly covered her forehead, thinking, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Grandpa in a hurry to marry me off?¡± 1/3 ue, 30 Jan Chapter 116 The atmosphere lightened, and Kimberly yfully asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you trying to marry me off quickly because you find me annoying?¡± Yandelughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you were in the limelight back in Mysonna.¡± Yandel was proud of Kimberly. She was truly a remarkable woman, and now Larson Corporation was thriving. On Brent¡¯s birthday, Larson Corporation became famous because it had signed at strategic cooperation agreement with MacQuoid Group. This was a milestone event in the history of Larson Corporation. Yandel certainly knew that Patterson Finance Group was behind the prosperity of MacQuoid Group. Kimberly smiled lightly and said, ¡°Grandpa, since when do you like gossiping? It¡¯s all groundless.¡± Yandel said, ¡°I¡¯ve always trusted you. What gives me a headache is that Whitney. She called me today and said she wanted toe back. It¡¯s been almost five years since she went to Norham.¡± No matter how unruly Whitney was, she was still the granddaughter of the Larson family. Yandel added, ¡°Ever since Whitney disagreed with William¡¯s remarriage, they¡¯ve been at a stalemate for a long time. I¡¯m not sure if their rtionship can be eased when Whitney returns this time.¡± As people aged, they tended to care less about fame and wealth. What became more important was the well-being of the family. Yandel said, ¡°I want to hear your opinion on this matter. Now, you¡¯re the CEO of Larson Corporation. Everything is up to you.¡± Kimberly responded, ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± It was gettingte, and Yandel had said what needed to be said. He didn¡¯t want to interfere too much in other matters. After hanging up the phone, Kimberly felt uneasy. She couldn¡¯t help but think that Whitney¡¯s return was strange. She quickly called Charlie. In Norham, Charlie was in his condominium, wrapped in a bathrobe. He had juste out of the bathroom with wet hair. 94 Chapter 116 Ring! Ring! Charlie walked over to answer the phone while wiping his hair. He nced at the number and found it was Kimberly. His breathing stopped, and his heartbeat elerated. He thought, ¡®It¡¯s sote. Why did Ms. Larson call me?¡± Charlie felt uncertain. Recently, things in the Norham subsidiary were going on orderly, and there seemed to be nothing wrong with them. He answered the phone uneasily, ¡°Hello, Ms. Larson.¡± Kimberly came straight to the point. ¡°Have you rested yet? I just wanted to ask about Whitney.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When it came to Whitney, Charlie also had a headache, Whitney actually love to him. onfessed her His heart sk ipped a beat. He thought, What is Ms. Larson going to ask? Is she going to persuade me to be the son-inw of the Larson family?¡± Charlie replied, ¡°Yes, Ms. Larson.¡± Kimberly it before?¡± d, ¡°Whitney said she wanted to go back to Dellmoor. Have you heard about Kimberly wanted to understand whether Whitney¡¯s decision was carefully considered. or an impulse. Charlie was a little confused, thinking, ¡®Did she want to go back because I rejected her?¡± He hadn¡¯t heard Whitney say anything about going back to Dellmoor, Charlie replied, ¡°Ms. Larson, Ms. Whitney Larson hasn¡¯t talked to me about this. And I think she was doing well with her work in Norham.¡± As for why she suddenly wanted to leave, Charlie really didn¡¯t know what was going on. Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Kimberly had a clearer idea in her mind. After hanging up the phone, Charlie patted his chest and felt relieved. He thought Kimberly was here to lobby him. After all, it was a private matter for Whitney to confess her love to him. He didn¡¯t talk about it to Kimberly. 375 Chapter 146 ***** William got a call from Whitney, saying that she wasing back. He was so happy. After all, he had spent most of his life for Whitney. Due to his remarriage, she cut ties with him directly, and their rtionship became very strained. After Lisa gave birth to their son, William was busy all day and didn¡¯t spare time to go to Norham. So, William and Whitney were in a stalemate until now. ¡°Okay, okay¡­ I¡¯m d to hear about that.¡± William was overwhelmed with tears of joy. This unexpected turn of events brought him immense happiness. At this time, his one-year-old son was crawling toward him. William was overjoyed. He held him high and said excitedly, ¡°Your sister, Whitney, ising back.¡± The little boy stared at William with round ey es. Although he didn¡¯t understand what was going on, he couldn¡¯t stopughing happily because William kept spinning him around. Lisa came down from upstairs and saw them ying happily. She was worried that William¡¯s body might not stand it. ¡°Put him down quickly. You¡¯ll suffer if you sprain your back,¡± she quickly said. William unwillingly said, I¡¯m old and strong¡± His son had be the best spokesperson for him. Lisa asked, ¡°Who did you just say ising back?¡± William replied, ¡°It¡¯s Whitney. She ising back.¡± William knew that Whitney and Lisa didn¡¯t get along well. The two of them might be friends if they abandoned him. Now, their awkward identities made it really difficult for them to get along. William knew Whitney¡¯s personality well, so he was in a dilemma. ¡°As a senior, you should bear with her more,¡± he said. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Lisa¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of worry. However, she was grateful for the life she had now. Lisa forced a smile, nodded to William, and took over her chubby son. William stared at his hand holding his son in a daze. Ivy heard about Whitney¡¯s return. She took a wine ss from the wine rack and poured herself a ss of red wine. Her slender wrist naturally swayed a few times, and the red liquid in the ss swirled back and forth. She smiled and took a small sip of red wine, as if she were a noble queen. The three-day consideration period given by Ethan was about to expire. It was a temporary measure when she proposed three days for consideration. Ivy mostly made decisions about her own matters. She found the business card, picked up her phone, and called Ethan. Ivy said, ¡°I can agree to your request, but I have a few conditions.¡± On the other end of the phone, Ethan paused for a moment. Surprise shed in his eyes. He thought, ¡®This woman is really different. No one has ever dared to bargain with me. She¡¯s the first.¡± He was curious about what conditions she would make. Ethan said coldly, ¡°Tell me.¡± In fact, Ivy was also taking a gamble. She didn¡¯t know what kind of person Ethan was. However, she didn¡¯t want to be merely an appendage. Although things felt like they were at one¡¯s wits¡¯ end, it might be a light at the end of the tunnel. Ethan was the one who could pull her out of the dead end. 15 07:07 Tue, 30 Janu Chapter 147 Ivy said cu nningly, ¡°I want you to help me get someone back from Alendor.¡± Ethan heard Ivy¡¯s first condition. Although he didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Ivy and the woman called Kiara As sheton, he agreed with her. He knew the farm. It was a secret base of the Levine family. It wasn¡¯t an easy task to bring a woman back from there. However, if he didn¡¯t agree to her first condition, it would seem like his sincerity wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°I don¡¯t want to change my current life.¡± This was Ivy¡¯s second condition. Ethan frowned and asked, ¡°You want to be a secret lover?¡± He was right. Ivy used her eloquence and charm to persuade Ethan. The two of them came to an agreement. Larson Corporation and MacQuoid Group were now strategic partners. There would be manymunication and meetings between the twopanies in the future. Originally, Kimberly wanted to let Frederick handle this part of the work. However, MacQuoid Group asked Kimberly to do it in person. To show sincerity in cooperation, Kimberly agreed. This way, her working state would undergo earth-shattering changes. Fortunately, Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice had grown up. They were very independent, and Kimberly didn¡¯t need to worry too much about them. She was good at running a business. She was also good at raising kids. In her opinion, being poor and rich wasn¡¯t that important. The key was to make those kids independent and self-reliant, just like an eagle mom teaching her eaglets how to fly. When they fell in love with flying, they would pursue their own vast world. Chapter 117 It was the same with the three little ones. When they felt the significance of hard work and the sense of achievement from realizing their values, they would learn how to be independent and self-reliant. ¡°Mommy, are you going on a business trip again?¡± The three little cuties pouted and asked Kimberly with their big eyes blinking. Obviously, they had epted the fact that Kimberly would always be on a business trip. Kimberly smiled, revealing a charming dimple to the left. She said softly, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to attend a great business exchange in Radford.¡± She was afraid that the children wouldn¡¯t understand, so she added, ¡°I¡¯m going to learn new knowledge and skills.¡± The three little ones nodded, as if they understood something. Kimberly originally nned to bring Frederick along to Radford, but due to scheduling conflicts, she decided to bring Genevieve with her. Kimberly arrived at the Dellmoor Airport in a blue suit with light makeup. She wore at pair of diamond earrings and nude heels. With a pair of ck sunsses, she pushed her suitcase and walked toward the VIP lounge. Genevieve followed aside and couldn¡¯t keep up with Kimberly. She nced down at Kimberly¡¯s high heels and eximed in her heart, ¡®Oh my goodness! They¡¯re so high, but she can walk so fast as if she¡¯s wearing sneakers. She couldn¡¯t help but admire. It seemed she would have to practice dressing like Kimberly after going back. Her daily attire was mostly casual. She trotted after Kimberly. She secretly felt fortunate in her heart that Kimberly was her boss. She had no experience with business trips, and this was probably her second time on an airne. Kimberly treated Genevieve as a friend and handled things personally. Otherwise, no one would know how many awkward situations might arise. Kimberly paused and turned around. She saw the sweat dripping from Genevieve¡¯s Chapter 147 Je, 30 Jan forehead. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°Feeling a little ufortable, right? That¡¯s what a business trip is like. The pace is very fast. You¡¯ll get used to it in the future.¡± Genevieve¡¯s heart ski pped a beat, thinking, Am I going to keep flying in the future?¡¯ Kimberly entered the VIP lounge, found a seat, and sat down. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Kimberly took out her tablet to read the information Frederick had prepared in advance. At that moment, a tall, handsome, and elegant man with a suitcase stopped beside Kimberly. A gentle voice sounded. ¡°Miss, can I sit here?¡± Gerald pointed to the empty seat beside Kimberly. Kimberly was focused on reading, so Genevieve gently nudged the former to notify her. Kimberly raised her eyes and was surprised when she found that it was Gerald. She smiled and pointed to the seat, saying, ¡°Of course. Please sit.¡± Genevieve¡¯s heart raced. Gerald was too good-looking. He should be the most handsome man she had ever seen. There was no one else. Gerald nced at Kimberly¡¯s tablet and thought, ¡®She is really hardworking! Kimberly felt that someone was staring at her. She looked up, meeting Gerald¡¯s eyes. Kimberly asked awkwardly, ¡°Where is Mr. Patterson going?¡± ¡°Radford!¡± Gerald continued, ¡°We¡¯ll probably go to the same ce.¡± Kimberly nodded and turned to her tablet.. Gerald saw that she was uninterested in engaging with him, so he took the initiative to discuss with Kimberly what she was reading. Unexpectedly, Kimberly was indeed interested. It was too boring to read theories. In addition, Gerald¡¯s ideas were novel and unique. 07:07 Tue, 30 Jan Chapter 117 A word from the wise was worth ten books. Kimberly¡¯s doubts just now were solved at once, and it even made her thinking diverge into multiple dimensions. Kimberly was impressed by Gerald. 5/5 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Genevieve found herself perched somewhat awkwardly on the sidelines. She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of being an unnecessary third wheel, just hovering int the background. ¡®It¡¯s pretty obvious that Kimberly knows that guy sitting next to her. He¡¯s got to be some big-shot CEO or something, Genevieve thought. For Genevieve, Kimberly had always been someone to look up to, a true role model. She was aware that Kimberly was a mother to three beautiful children, and there had always been whispers and rumors about who their father might be. Despite all the gossip, there was never any solid proof or confirmation. But now, watching Kimberly interact with this man, Genevieve couldn¡¯t help but feel that he seemed like the perfect fit for her. When it was time to board the ne, Kimberly got up and attempted to heave her suitcase along. Unexpectedly, Gerald stepped in and took over, pushing her suitcase toward the passageway, Kimberly smiled, gathered her belongings, and hastened after him. Observing this, Genevieve quickly scrambled to keep up with them. Once on the ne, Kimberly and Gerald were seated together, with Kimberly by the window. Gerald, taking on the role of the perfect gentleman, effortlessly stowed their luggage in the overhead bin. He then leaned over Kimberly, pulled the seatbelt across her, and defily fastened it for her. Kimberly¡¯s eyes widened in a mix of surprise and uncertainty at Gerald¡¯s actions. She found herself frozen, not resisting but not quite participating either. Genevieve, sitting behind them, witnessed this scene in astonishment. It was her first time apanying Kimberly on a trip, and she suddenly found herself in the midst of a flurry of romantic gestures, straight out of the pages of a novel. 1/4 Tue, 30 Chapter 148 ¡°Could he be the father of Kimberly¡¯s children, reigniting a long-lost love and now trying to win her back? Genevieve¡¯s imagination ran wild, filled with scenarios from the overbearing romantic novels she had read. ¡®Or is this some kind of love-at-first-sight situation? Or maybe¡­ Gerald continued to disy his thoughtfulness. He requested a nket and a ss of warm water for Kimberly from the flight attendant. He even advised her against reading during the flight to avoid straining her eyes. In short, he treated Kimberly as though she were a child, incapable of fully taking care of herself. Kimberly herself seemed resigned to being treated like a child, a fact made all the more ironic considering that her own child wasn¡¯t subjected to such overbearing care. Unbeknownst to her, Kimberly was being observed from a corner of the VIP room by a pair of watchful eyes. It was Christopher. There were flights avable from Norham to Radford, but Christopher had his own reasons for being there. It was an event that attracted the attention of all major groups. However, he harbored a secret hope of encountering Kimberly. On the way to the airport, a traffic ident led to a fast-forming long queue. Felix, who was apanying Christopher on this trip, was visibly anxious throughout the journey. He couldn¡¯t understand why Christopher had insisted on taking this detour, especially when they could have taken a more direct route. ¡°You¡¯ve got us stuck in this traffic, and now we might even miss our flight! Felix thought, exasperated. Fortunately, despite the rush, they made it onto the flight just in time. The continuous traffic jam seemed to annoy Christopher greatly. Felix hoped that once they boarded the ne, Christopher¡¯s mood would improve. However, to his surprise, Christopher¡¯s mood seemed to darken even further once he was seated. Following Christopher¡¯s gaze, Felix noticed Kimberly¡¯s fianc¨¦ showering her with affection. ¡°This must be hard for Mr. Levine¡­ Felix thought. 07:08 Tue, 30 Jan Chapter 118 Yet, instead of looking away, Christopher continued to stare intently in their direction, deep in thought. The sight of their interaction felt like thorns pri cking at Christopher. He clenched his fists so tightly that his fingernails left marks on his palms. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Felix, sitting close to Christopher, saw everything. Christopher¡¯s fists were clenched, his veins bulging, his gaze intense-unmistakable signs of his simmering anger. However, Felix felt helpless in this situation. He couldn¡¯t intervene in matters of the heart, nor could he offer any constion. All he could do at that moment was pretend not to notice. Furthermore, Felix found himself captivated by the girl seated behind Kimberly and Gerald. Her eyes were like clear crystals, captivating in their innocence. Felix was observing Genevieve, who seemed utterly carefree as Kimberly was under Gerald¡¯s meticulous attention. With headphones on, she appeared to be deeply engrossed in her music. The flight from Dellmoor to Radford spanned two hours, a duration neither too long nor too short. However, for Christopher, time seemed to drag unbearably. He silently ruminated, ¡®How could she just forget our agreement in just a few days?¡¯ Christopher contained his anger, conscious of the public setting. If not for that, he would¡¯ve surely confronted her. His thoughts drifted to the man from Mysonna who had dered himself as Kimberly¡¯s fianc¨¦. ac ¡®If he really is Kimberly¡¯s fianc¨¦, why did she agree to a contract with me?¡¯ he thought, perplexed. ¡®Could she be two-timing?¡± He entertained the notion briefly but dismissed it almost immediately. His e Kimberly wasn¡¯t the type to two-time. told him After spending a few days with her, he realized his feelings had be quite intense, but it seemed Kimberly was avoiding him. The only exnation Christopher could muster after thinking all this through was that Kimberly was merely ying along. 9458 Chapter 148 His eyes shed with anger and jealousy. He squinted, trying to figure out who the man with her was. Gerald, feeling the weight of a stern gaze, instinctively turned and caught a glimpse of Christopher in the corner. Calmly, he turned to Kimberly and leaned in closer. Kimberly frowned and was on the verge of losing her temper. But Gerald whispered discreetly, ¡°Your ex-husband is watching us. He¡¯s over there at four o¡¯clock.¡± Kimberly, surprised, responded, ¡°Christopher? Why would hee to Dellmoor for a flight? It makes no sense when he could¡¯ve flown directly from Norham to Radford.¡± She was about to turn and check, but Gerald subtly tilted her head away with his own, cautioning her. ¡°Don¡¯t look now. It could lead to trouble.¡± Gerald might not have known Christopher¡¯s past feelings for Kimberly, but he was certain Christopher still had concerns about her. Kimberly, heeding Gerald¡¯s warning, adjusted her posture, sitting more upright. Observing Kimberly¡¯s expression, Gerald couldn¡¯t help but smile tenderly. He wondered ¡®Is she trying to pretend like she¡¯s just stretching? To Christopher, who was watching from a distance, Gerald and Kimberly seemed extremely close, almost as if they were sharing a kiss. In a sudden burst of emotion, Christopher stood up abruptly, leaving Felix confused. about his sudden agitation. Just then, a flight attendant passed by and gently reminded him, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll bending in Radford soon. Please take your seat and fasten your seat belt. SEND GIFT Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Finally, they arrived in Radford. Felix breathed a sigh of relief. He was d that they made it through the journey. He was really afraid that Christopher would lose control and go over to fight his love rival. After getting off the ne, Christopher strode along and deliberately stopped next to Kimberly. He sized Kimberly and Gerald up as though they were strangers. He smiled lightly and passed by them without saying anything. Felix caught up with Gerald from behind with their luggage. He nodded at Kimberly and waved at her as he left. Kimberlymented, ¡°He¡¯s not a good person, but his subordinate is quite polite.¡± Gerald wouldn¡¯t let Christopher¡¯s appearance affect Kimberly¡¯s mood. He changed the subject and tried to be considerate, something he was best at. Kimberly looked a little tired. While asking about her condition, he touched her forehead. He enjoyed the warmth of her body. Gerald was born with the aura of a doctor. His concern toward people was really intense. Although Genevieve was there, Gerald acted as if no one was around. Kimberly almost surrendered at his gentleness. She felt a bit awkward and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been on a business trip for a long time. I¡¯m just a little out of ce.¡± Gerald made sure she didn¡¯t have a fever. Only then did he withdraw his hand. Along the way, Genevieve got used to Gerald¡¯s warm and domineering attitude toward Kimberly. Genevieve¡¯s love experience was zero. When she was a student, she wanted to learn more skills. As soon as she enrolled in the university, she made a rule to not fall in love with anyone. After graduating, she dedicated herself to her job. The door to her love life was tightly 1/5 Tue, 30 Jan Chapter 149 shut. She gained something unexpected during this business trip. She got to see how a warm- hearted man behaved. The seminar was tomorrow. Radford was a fantastic ce to enjoy delicious food and local customs. Kimberly was here for the first time, and she came here in a rush. It seemed that this was Genevieve¡¯s first time too, so she hadn¡¯t made any ns. This gave Gerald a chance. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Although he had arranged everything, he still respected Kimberly¡¯s opinion. ¡°The seminar will only start tomorrow. What are your ns today?¡± Kimberly shrugged. This was just exactly what Gerald intended. If she had any ns, he would have to act shamelessly, clinging onto her like super glue. Nheless, he could call the shots right now. Gerald announced confidently, ¡°Just leave it to me. I¡¯m very familiar with Radford. I promise to be the mostpetent tour guide with a five-star service.¡± Kimberly thought it was too much trouble for him. After all, they were not that close. He saw through her intention to refuse. He retorted, ¡°There are no men around taking care of the two of you while you¡¯re on a trip. This is really not eptable. I hope you don¡¯t refuse this opportunity.¡± Indeed, Gerald was good at persuading people. Kimberly sometimes wondered if he had mind-reading skills. Every time, he could see through her doubts and ovee them one by one. Kimberly¡¯s car hadn¡¯t arrived yet, as it was still stuck in traffic. By this time, Gerald¡¯s limousine had arrived and was waiting for its VIP passengers. Kimberly initially didn¡¯t want to bother Gerald. Nevertheless, when she was in a dilemma, Gerald said warmly. ¡°Radford is a popr 2/5 Chapter 119 tourist spot all year round. Traffic jams are one of the biggest problems.¡± He was just reminding Kimberly that her car was stuck in traffic and wouldn¡¯t be here anytime soon. It would be better if she just epted his help. Kimberly hesitated for a moment and strode into the car. It had been a tiring journey. She would be in a bad mood if she still had to wait for her car. Furthermore, she felt sorry for Genevieve too. She was more rxed after solving all the worries in her heart. ¡°Okay. Both of us are in your hands today!¡± Gerald smiled warmly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m d to be at your service.¡± Kimberly¡¯s wariness against Gerald made him very unhappy. However, she gave in eventually, so he felt a sense of achievement. The driver was indeed a know-it-all of Radford. Soon, he took them to Radford¡¯s famous cuisine spot using some shortcuts. They came to a revolving restaurant in Radford¡¯s tallest building. The restaurant could rotate, and diners could have a 360-degree view of the whole city. The cityscape was stunning, and the dining experience was very cozy. On the way here, Genevieve actually wanted to look for an excuse to let the other two spend some time alone. Nheless, she didn¡¯t dare to abandon Kimberly rashly. Thus, she continued to be an invisible person. On the other hand, Gerald unexpectedly took good care of her. Besides, Kimberly was good at taking care of her as well. In the end, it didn¡¯t seem as awkward as she had imagined. When they arrived, Gerald raised his head and saw a familiar figure at the entrance. It was Christopher and his party. They also came to this inte-famous restaurant. Chapter 119 It was widely spread on social media that if you didn¡¯te to this revolving restaurant, you came to Radford for nothing. It seemed that Christopher had also be very clich¨¦. Kimberly noticed Gerald¡¯s gaze and follows its direction. The world was so small. She could see Christopher anywhere. As if they had a tacit understanding, when Kimberly looked over, Christopher raised his head and met her eyes. He was dressed in a ck tailor-made suit. His cufflinks were very unique. They shone brightly under the warm lighting. He walked to Kimberly¡¯s table and started a conversation. ¡°Kimberly, we¡¯re destined to run into each other I guess.¡±¡± Kimberly went numb when she heard Christopher call her. She cursed in her heart, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you? He took his time, pulled out an empty chair, and sat down. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again just after we separated at the airport. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fate?¡± Facing the strong offensive of his love rival, Gerald remained calm and collected. ¡°Mister, my fianc¨¦e doesn¡¯t seem to know you very well. If we happen to meet again in the future, you should call her Ms. Larson. Of course, I don¡¯t mind you calling her Mrs. Patterson.¡± Genevieve was initially eating. She was shocked by the argument between the two handsome men in front of her. It seemed that the battles between manly CEOs in TV series and online novels were much weaker than this. She didn¡¯t expect that she would meet the manly CEOs in real life today. Plus, they were the top-notch ones. It was a real eye-catcher. Christopher didn¡¯t back down either and retorted, ¡°Mr. Patterson, I think know you don¡¯t your so-called fianc¨¦e well enough. We¡¯re husband and wife with three children. Don¡¯t you think we know each other well?¡± Gerald knew everything about Kimberly clearly. He didn¡¯t expect that Christopher would officially dere himself to be Kimberly¡¯s ex- 5/5 Chapter 119 husband on such an asion. SEND GIFT Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Kimberly¡¯s heart ski pped a beat, but she maintained her emotionless expression. She didn¡¯t even raise her head. She continued eating with great interest. Christopher felt superior to Gerald with his deration. He seemed to be provoking Gerald. ¡°You weren¡¯t involved in her past, and I¡¯m indispensable to her future.¡± Gerald smiled and took a nce at Kimberly dotingly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t involved in her past, but I will keep her Genevieve was astounded. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Two handsome guys are fighting head-to- head for Kimberly, she eximed inwardly. This scene was really an eye-opener to her. The two men were exuding murderous auras. She looked at Kimberly, who was lowering her head, eating. It really boggled her mind, and she secretly praised Kimberly in her heart, ¡®Da mn it, Ms. Larson! How can you still have such a good appetite amid an argument? I really admire your courage. The air around them was freezing. Felix came over in such a hurry that he didn¡¯t notice what was going on. Genevieve gasped, feeling deep sympathy for Felix, who came at the wrong time. ¡°Mr. Levine, we¡¯re at Table 8,¡± Felix reported to Christopher. As soon as he finished speaking, he looked up and noticed that the person sitting opposite Christopher was his strong love rival. When he first walked over, Gerald had his back to him. When he gradually grasped the situation, he was speechless at his own action too. He secretlyined internally, ¡®Mr. Levine, please try your best to get Mrs. Levine back. When Gerald saw Felixe over to call Christopher, he didn¡¯t hesitate anymore to chase Christopher away. Gerald pointed at the delicious food on the table and apologized, ¡°I¡¯ll invite you officially another day, Mr. Levine. It¡¯s really inappropriate and inconvenient today.¡± Chapter 150 Christopher regarded Gerald as ¡°inappropriate¡± as a courtesy. Nevertheless, he was upset with the word ¡°inconvenient.¡± It was as if he had swallowed a fly. He moved a bit, but he didn¡¯t intend to leave. Felix thought that Christopher was about to stand up and lead the way, but he realized that he had misunderstood. Christopher smiled cun ningly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for another day. Felix, inform the restaurant to serve all our orders to this table.¡± Felix was dumbfounded. ¡°What? Mr. Levine is going to share a table with others?¡¯ he wondered shockingly. He didn¡¯t expect that the arrogant Christopher would be so casual today. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Understood, Mr. Levine.¡± If he had replied one secondte, perhaps Christopher¡¯s n would have failed. Gerald didn¡¯t speak anymore. He was fiddling with Kimberly¡¯s favorite lemon butter fish with the serving fork. It was as though the people around them didn¡¯t exist at all. He reminded Kimberly gently, ¡°You like fish. Eat more. You won¡¯t gain weight by eating. fish. But be careful of the bones.¡± Then, he used the fork to carefully pick out the fish bones. He was extremely careful and meticulous. Felix and Genevieve were fascinated by his actions. Kimberly didn¡¯tin. She just ate whatever Gerald gave her. Christopher saw that she didn¡¯t refuse Gerald andined in his heart, ¡®We were married for two years. I don¡¯t even know you like fish so much. Kimberly looked like a gourmet taster. The other few people were her loyal fans. Christopher recalled that when Kimberly had been Katherine back then, she loved to cook beef and Christopher secretly got very happy, as he managed to recall a piece of very valuable information. ¦°¦¥ Chapter 150 He turned to Felix and instructed, ¡°Ask the restaurant to serve their beef andmb signature dishes.¡± Roasted beef with potatoes and port braisedmb shanks were served on their table soon. Christopher didn¡¯t want to be outdone. He used the serving forks to put some of the dishes on the te in front of Kimberly gracefully. However, she didn¡¯t touch that food. She was eating the prawn peeled by Gerald with relish. When Gerald came back from taking a phone call, he saw Kimberly intend to peel a prawn herself. He hurriedly took the big prawn she was holding and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. How can a woman peel prawns by herself when there are men around? Remember, outstanding women only eat prawns peeled by men.¡± Felix¡¯s and Genevieve¡¯s eyes were moving back and forth between the two domineering men in front of them. Christopher, of course, understood the meaning behind Gerald¡¯s statement. Although Gerald didn¡¯t say it explicitly, it was indeed a p on Christopher¡¯s face. Furthermore, Gerald also took the opportunity to show his affection. Genevieve was totally swooning over Gerald. It was really hard to find such a fine and considerate man. Unexpectedly, Gerald took the port braisedmb shanks that Christopher had picked for Kimberly and put it on his own te. ¡°You¡¯re allergic tomb. Give it to me!¡± As everyone stared at him, Gerald ate themb Christopher had intended for Kimberly. Kimberly was also a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Gerald to know that she did not likemb. She was married to Christopher for two years and yet, he had no idea about it. She indeed included beef andmb whenever she cooked back then. That was because she knew that those were Christopher¡¯s favorite. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Her thoughts had been simple then. She learned how to cook his favorite food so that he woulde home more often. 3/5 Tue, 30 Chapter 150 However, sheter found that it was a lie what others said about the way to a man¡¯s heart was through his stomach. She had made the dishes so many times, but he came home to cat not more than twice. Christopher listened to Gerald¡¯s words and red at him furiously. ¡°She¡¯s actually allergic tomb?¡± They were married for two years, and he didn¡¯t know it. How on earth did Gerald know that? He was unconvinced and especially frustrated. After a moment of surprise, Kimberly¡¯s calm smile returned. She smiled at Gerald. In Christopher¡¯s eyes, the interaction between Kimberly and Gerald was a public disy of affection. He couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. At this moment, he felt like a clown. The more Gerald knew about Kimberly, the more he looked like a fool. Felix tensed up. ording to his understanding, Christopher should be exploding. soon. Suddenly, Christopher got up from his seat and left rapidly. Seeing this, Felix got up in a panic and smiled apologetically to Genevieve before leaving. He chased after Christopher in a hurry. Genevieve felt even more awkward after they left. Gerald must have a deep affection for Kimberly, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t know her so well. It was obvious that Gerald had won the battle just now. Christopher didn¡¯t keep his cool. and left because of the PDA. Genevieve decided that she would write a novel in the future, based on Kimberly. It was so cool and sweet. Chatper 151 Chatper 151 Chapter 151 Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Felix caught up with Christopher and asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Levine, do you want to go to another restaurant?¡± As an assistant, Felix was afraid that Christopher would get hungry andter troubled. him to solve his hunger. However, Felix regretted it as soon as he asked the question. At this moment, Christopher should have lost his appetite no matter how delicious the food was. Christopher replied coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡± Christopher was at Echo Bar in Radford. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked a charming man. This man was Derrick Myers, the scion of the Myers family in Radford. Christopher just remained silent and drank one ss after another. Looking at his situation, he had problems either in his rtionship or his career. It was the first time Derrick had seen Christopher so low-spirited. After a while, there were more and more empty bottles on the bar table. Christopher was done with his drinking. He picked up his coat and walked out. He was a bit unsteady while walking. He waved at Derrick and said, I¡¯m leaving first. I¡¯ll call you out another day.¡± Derrick was stood up. He was a little speechless and wondered what had happened to Christopher. It had been long since he came to Radford. He called Derrick out in the middle of the night and left without saying anything. Derrick felt that he had missed out on something good. Noah was in Baykeep at this time, and he soon received a call from Derrick. Noah nced at the caller ID and teased, ¡°You¡¯ve been so busy. Why are you so free to call me today?¡± ??? 07:16 Wed, 31 Jan u uu Chapter 151 Derrick ignored Noah¡¯s tease and went straight to the point, as it was an important matter. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Christopher?¡± He told Noah all about Christopher¡¯s unusual behaviors. Noah replied indifferently, ¡°Probably because of a woman.¡± This was news to Derrick. He had always known that Christopher was a workaholic. It seemed that he had divorced his ex-wife, too. He also knew that Christopher only felt grateful toward Ivy. ¡°For a woman?¡± he asked. ¡®Could it be a new woman appearing in his life?¡¯ he wondered. Just as Derrick was imagining things on his own, Noah told him everything he knew. dear, this news is too shocking,¡± Derrick eximed. He didn¡¯t expect that Christopher would have three children, and now, he was pursuing his ex-wife who had been despised. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°Women really are the most lethal weapon.¡± A cold-blooded man like Christopher actually had rtionship problems. It seemed that his symptoms were quite serious. As Christopher¡¯s buddy, Derrick regretted that he couldn¡¯t be of much help. He could only pray for Christopher. After leaving the bar, Christopher took a taxi back to the hotel. The reason he checked into this hotel was that he had inquired in advance about the hotel where Kimberly would stay. This way, the two of them would be closer to each other. This was his way of self-fort and also self-deception. After getting out of the taxi, he dragged his legs into the elevator. Reflexively, he pressed the 28th floor. At this moment, all he could remember was the room number 2808. It was not his but Kimberly¡¯s room number. Christopher stag gered to the door of room 2808. He looked up and saw the four gilded numbers. 07:16 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 151 Christopher murmured, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is it.¡± Inside the room, Kimberly just checked in not long ago. Gerald brought her and Genevieve to enjoy the night scene of Radford. She was going to wash up and go to bed. She had an important event to attend. tomorrow. Ding do ng! Ding do ng! The doorbell kept ringing. She could tell that the person who rang the doorbell was very anxious. Kimberly frowned and thought, ¡®It¡¯s sote. Who can it be? It¡¯s so noisy. She wondered if it was Genevieve looking for her. Kimberly dragged herself and reluctantly opened the door. Nheless, when the door was opened a little bit, there seemed to be a wall copsing on her. It was not a wall but a man. When Kimberly came to her senses, Christopher had already fallen on her. Kimberly was so shocked that she stepped back uncontrobly. Christopher grabbed Kimberly¡¯s shoulder on both sides and stag gered a few steps along with her. He was inplete shambles. He was hardly sober at the moment. He looked miserable and mumbled pitifully, ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Kimberly was about to break down. She didn¡¯t expect Christopher to find her room after getting so drunk. She shook him with all her strength, but there was no way for her to break free. Christopher leaned against her like a puddle of mud. Kimberly felt like she was about to fall to the ground with the weight of a man over six feet on her. ¡°Christopher, wake up quickly,¡± Kimberly roared at him. But he wasn¡¯t bothered at all. He put a finger on her lips and corrected her, ¡°You have to ¨C u u Chapter 151 call me honey.¡± Kimberly eximed inwardly, ¡®What the hell? He even knows how to bargain in this state. Does he have amnesia? He only remembers that I¡¯m his wife but forgets that it was already in the past. Kimberly had no choice. Whether he was really drunk or pretending to be asleep, she could not wake him up anyway. She couldn¡¯t just be confined in the corner by him for the whole night. Kimberly tried to move little by little and with the help of the wall, she finally managed to drag Christopher to the couch. In the end, Kimberly used up all her strength, and Christopher fell onto the couch. The couches in the presidential suite were customized and of high quality. They were extremely soft. Christopher felt as if he had found a particrlyfortable ce. Immediately, he fell asleep and breathed evenly. He was driving Kimberly crazy. Kimberly was already exhausted enough, and she had to move him around. Kimberly was so worn out that she sat down on the bed to rest. She sat up all of a sudden and told herself, ¡®No way. How can I sleep when Christopher is in the room? It¡¯s too dangerous. Now, Christopher was drunk. If he woke up in the middle of the night, Kimberly would. only invite trouble for herself. Suddenly, Felix came into Kimberly¡¯s mind, but after she left Norham, she deleted all her old contacts. She had no choice but to walk up to Christopher and rummage through his pockets. Then, she found that his phone was on the other side of his body. She took off her shoes and climbed onto the couch, trying to turn Christopher over so that she could take out his phone. However, Kimberly slipped and fell onto Christopher. Kimberly¡¯s heart was beating violently. Fortunately, he slept so deeply that he didn¡¯t wake up. Chatper 152 Chatper 152 hapter 152 It really took Kimberly a lot of effort to get the phone. Once Christopher was drunk, he turned into a puddle of mud. It was so hard to get something out of him. Nheless, the phone was locked. She thought for a while. She quickly punched in the six numbers in her mind. Unexpectedly, the phone was unlocked. She identally found his password before they had a divorce. She never thought that the password remained the same after all these years Kimberly was exhausted, and her eyelids were drooping. She nced at Christopher, who was sleeping on the couch. At this moment, what she wanted most was to get rid of him as soon as possible. She was just like a vendor, eager to get rid of her goods after giving out discounts. Felix was ready to be on call. Christopher was already in a bad mood tonight and had an empty stomach. He waited and waited, but there was no call. The phone was surprisingly quiet all night. The business trip was indeed physically demanding. He was really sleepy after following Christopher all day round. He was almost asleep by ten o¡¯clock. Felix was awakened by a rapid ringing of his phone in his sleep. The familiar ringtone was specially set for Christopher. He was afraid that Christopher would call him, and he would react too slowly. Felix was a very hard-working assistant. He woke with a start and bounced up. Everything happened in a sh. He didn¡¯t dare to dy for even a moment and quickly picked up the call. Before he could speak, a woman¡¯s voice could be heard. 07:16 Wed, 31 Jan Uu Chapter 152 The abrupt female voice made Felix even more sober. ¡°Hurry to room 2808 and get Christopher!¡± It was Kimberly¡¯s voice. Felix recognized the familiar voice. A series of doubts came to his mind. ¡®Why is Mr. Levine in Kimberly¡¯s room? Is he drunk? Should I go get him or not?¡¯ he questioned himself. He was totally speechless with the situation right now. Kimberly was not the Katherine from back then anymore. Plus, she already had a fianc¨¦. He was really worried that if he didn¡¯t go and get Christopher, Christopher might get thrown out of the room. He would be the joke of the day by sleeping in the corridor of the hotel. Maybe someone would post the incident on the Inte and even make it a trending topic in Radford. He pondered over the situation for a while. Felix grabbed his coat and put it on. He walked toward the door without putting on his shoes properly. One of his shoes even fell off. Kimberly hung up before Felix could reply to her. She was waiting for Felix toe get Christopher. After a while, Felix arrived at the presidential suite 2808. Sure enough, those who could be the CEO¡¯s personal assistant were all capable people with high efficiency. Kimberly opened the door and stood aside, pointing to Christopher, who was on the couch. Kimberly groaned with disgust, ¡°He¡¯s right there, drunk. Hurry up and get him out of here.¡± Felix followed Kimberly¡¯s finger and saw Christopher sleeping soundly. He wanted to ask if he could just let Christopher stay here for a night. Nevertheless, he was embarrassed to request anything. After all, they had aplicated 07:16 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 152 rtionship. 99% Felix bit the bullet and approached Christopher. He cautiously called out at first, ¡°Mr. Levine, Mr. Levine¡­ Wake up, please.¡± However, Christopher didn¡¯t respond at all. Felix had no choice but to pat him a few more times, but he still didn¡¯t respond. In desperation, he tried his best to help Christopher up. Then, they walked toward the door. All along, Kimberly had never intended to help. When Felix was helping Christopher walk forward, she tilted her body to give way to them. After they left, it was finally peaceful. Kimberly fell asleep immediately. It had been a long day. ***** Felix finally got Christopher to his room. Fortunately, Christopher behaved well when he was drunk. At least he didn¡¯t vomit everywhere. He was most afraid of people who had a low tolerance for alcohol and liked to boast around. After This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . getting drunk, they would only cause trouble. Christopher wasn¡¯t like them in this regard. When Felix was about to leave, he heard Christopher murmur, ¡°Kimberly¡­ Kimberly¡­¡± Thinking that he wanted some water, Felix leaned forward and listened carefully. Kimberly¡¯s name came out of his mouth. Christopher must have fallen asleep. Felix acted as though he had a lot to drink. He became much bolder. He mocked, ¡°What¡¯s the use of calling her name now? Why didn¡¯t you do it in her room just now?¡± Felix knew what Christopher had done to Katherine. Therefore, he felt that Christopher deserved it. It could be said he reaped what he sowed.. 07:16 Wed, 31 Jan u UU Chapter 152 However, Felix didn¡¯t dare to say these words in front of his boss. 0% 99% After staying for a while in Christopher¡¯s room, there was nothing for Felix to do anymore. He left while yawning. Nheless, he was a little distracted. He didn¡¯t know how Christopher went to room 2808. He firmly believed that although Christopher got drunk, he didn¡¯t drink with Kimberly. Probably, Christopher drank somewhere else. With the help of alcohol, he mustered up. his courage and went to Kimberly¡¯s ce. Felix had no idea how Christopher would punish him tomorrow. He thought that he had ruined Christopher¡¯s n. However, he thought twice and was really worried that Christopher would sleep in the corridor. Felix scratched his hair manically. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just die. If Christopher wants me dead, I dare not stay alive.¡± He was also sleepy and kept yawning- ***** The next morning, Christopher woke up with a splitting headache. He rubbed his temple and frowned. It seemed that he had forgotten everything about yesterday but only some fragments. He looked around. This was his room, but he really didn¡¯t remember how he came back. He got out of bed and looked at his clothes. They were the same as yesterday. He went to the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror. The high-end suit waspletely wrinkled, and his hair was a total mess. Christopher had rarely seen himself in such a mess before. He couldn¡¯t stand his own state anymore and hurriedly took a shower. He put on the hotel¡¯s big dark bathrobe. III 07:16 Wed, 31 Jan uuu. Chapter 152 The cor was open, revealing the few drops of water on his corbone. He took a bottle of soda and gulped it down. He was hungover all night, and his lips had gone dry. Every CEO¡¯s personal assistant was just like a capable nanny. Christopher thought of Felix again. Felix was a little surprised when he received the call from Christopher. ¡°Mr. Levine, you¡¯re awake?¡± Christopher was a little confused by Felix¡¯s question. It was not his usual style. He responded softly with a hum. Then, he asked in a h oa rse voice, ¡°Did you send me backst night?¡± Chatper 153 Chatper 153 Chapter 153 Felix held his forehead. Things that were destined toe woulde eventually. He did not know how much Christopher would remember, but he decided to confess. Besides, he was his benefactor. Otherwise, he would be sleeping in the hallway or on the street. Thinking of this, he seemed to be more confident. Felix cleared his throat and said slowly, ¡°Boss, I was indeed the one who sent you backst night. But I sent you back from Ms. Larson¡¯s room.¡± Felix deliberately paused for a moment to give Christopher enough time to recall. As expected, Christopher forgot about the incident. He had alsopletely forgotten that he had harassed Kimberly. Christopher asked in disbelief, ¡°I was in Kimberly¡¯s roomst night?¡± Felix gloated. ¡°Yeah. You slept on her couch and refused to leave.¡± Christopher wondered if he was sleepwalking. ¡°Did she ask you to pick me up?¡± He finally figured out what was going on. Felix told him everything that happened. However, Felix did not tell Christopher that Kimberly sounded disgusted when she asked him to pick Christopher up. Christopher hung up the phone after knowing the whole situation. He pulled back the white gauze curtain and held a soda bottle in his hand. His eyes looked into the distance. It seemed as if he was lost in thought or reminiscing. Thinking that he slept in her room yesterday, the corners of his lips involuntarily rose. Since Kimberly¡¯s appearance, Ivy felt that she had fallen out of favor. ||| < 07:16 Wed, 31 Jan u uu Chapter 153 Originally, this honor was deceived by herself. However, it was something she had worked hard to achieve. She felt unwilling to lose it just like this, especially when she learned from Felix¡¯s assistant that Christopher and the others had made a detour from Dellmoor to Radford. No one could guess what Christopher was thinking. However, Ivy knew it well. 99% The more Christopher expressed his affection so tantly, the more Ivy could not bear it. She was a little twisted. If Kimberly had not shown up, everything Christopher did was for her. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She picked up her phone and calmed herself down. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°When can you get Kiara back?¡± She called Ethan. Ethan was known for his high efficiency, so he could dominate in the circle. Ethan raised his eyebrows and said jokingly. ¡°You can see her whenever you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± Although Ethan was involved in the underworld, he never forced a woman. He liked Ivy very much because she was so simr to the shadow in his heart. When he met her, he wanted to possess her. He was capable of it. However, he was unwilling to do so. He wanted to wait until she was willing to. Ivy was so overwhelmed with jealousy that she almost lost her mind. However, she did not realize it. Ivy¡¯s eyes shed with sternness, but her voice was gentle. ¡°Okay, I promise you. I¡¯ll wait for you at the mansion tonight.¡± Ethan¡¯s mansion was no worse than the Osimor Residence, and it might even be more 07:16 Wed, 31 Jan L Chapter 153 luxurious. Ivy felt like she was out of her mind. Everything that she had now was what she had imagined. It was just a different man. There was a voice in her head, telling her to just make do with it. This was also a kind of happiness. However, another voice in her head did not agree and kept telling her that Ethan was not Christopher. So, she should not deceive herself. The mansion wasrge and had many ser vants. The location was unique, and there was even a hot spring. A ser vant came over, ready to help Ivy take a bath. 98% Another serv ant came and said respectfully, ¡°He called back. He has a sudden meeting and won¡¯t be back for dinner. He¡¯ll be back around 9 p.m.¡± In the huge mansion, Ivy felt a little lonely. At the Levine manor, it was fun all the time. There were also many serv ants here, and they served her like a queen. Here, she could be unscrupulous. But at the Levine manor, she had to be very cautious. However, from the moment she walked into this mansion, she knew that she had lost something. Therefore, she felt empty in her heart. At nine o¡¯clock, Ethan¡¯s car arrived at the mansion yard on time. Ivy was dressed in a se xy silk dress and waiting for Ethan in the magnificent room. When she heard the sound of the engine, what appeared in her mind was the scene of a king copted with a concubine in an ancient movie. She clenched her fists nervously. When she heard his footsteps going upstairs, her heart trembled. The voices in her head were still fighting. Things were getting out of her control. 0/16 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 153 K 98% Ethan strode into the room and smiled with satisfaction when he saw Ivy¡¯s shy and attractive appearance. With a smile, he went into the bathroom. On therge bed, Ivy heard the sound of water trickling from the bathroom. She had been convincing herself to ept it. At this moment, she thought of Kimberly. Kimberly had always been the traumatic mark of her childhood. Later, in the name of saving Christopher¡¯s life, she lived a good life in the Levine. manor. All this came to an abrupt end because of Kimberly¡¯s appearance. She was unwilling to ept it, and she wanted revenge. Thinking of this, the resolute side in her head was sessfully activated. The voice in her head was getting louder and louder. ¡®Ethan can give you a new life. You have to take this opportunity. When Ethan came out wrapped in a bathrobe, Ivy stepped forward to help him dry hist hair. Ivy was good at dealing with men. Seeing that Ivy was so proactive and docile, a trace of surprise shed in Ethan¡¯s eyes. But he particrly liked this. He seemed to have realized a dream. Previously, the dream was broken. The heavens favored him again and gave her a chance to appear. However, Ethan felt a little regretful. He knew that Ivy treated him like this for a purpose. But he did not want to push foo hard. Being in the underworld, he had seen too much. Every day was about life and death. He was already numb to it. Carpe diem was his motto. 07 17 Wed, 31 Jan u u Chapter 153 It was a night filled with passion. Ivy passed out several times. Ethan was tireless. He even lost count of how many times he did it. After the night, she said goodbye to her past. From now on, there would be no more Christopher. When Ivy woke up. Ethan was not around. She found that it was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning. She put on her new clothes and went downstairs. The dress fromst night had turned into a few rags. A serv ant came over and said, ¡°Breakfast is ready. Please enjoy your breakfast.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Ethan?¡± asked Ivy. 98% A woman who looked like a butler replied, ¡°He left the mansion at six in the morning.¡± Chatper 154 Chatper 154 Chapter 154 Ivy¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. Ethan was a powerful man. He could help her. However, she was like a canary in a cage. After answering her question, the female butler nced at Ivy cautiously. Seeing that Ivy was in a daze, she stepped away silently. This female butler had been working in the mansion for five or six years. No woman had ever visited here, and Ivy was the first one. Naturally, she took Ivy for thedy of the house. After a while, a ser vant brought a big bowl of lentil soup from the kitchen. The female butler hurried forward and filled a bowl for Ivy She said lightly, ¡°Mr. Lambert said you¡¯re weak. He asked us to prepare some lentil soup for you.¡± The female butler¡¯s words brought Ivy back to reality. She froze for a moment and then returned to normal. Ivy smiled and said nothing. That was unexpected. She did not know that Ethan had such a delicate side despite having so many things to deal with. She took a few mouthfuls of the lentil soup and found it delicious. It tasted almost simr to the soup that was cooked by Lilian. Lilian was a lovely olddy who liked to cook in the kitchen. Every time Christopher told her that he wasing home, she would show off her skills and make a delicious pot of soup. Ivy asked thepany for a day off early in the morning. In Levine Group, Ivy was already recognized as the CEO¡¯s wife. 07.17 Wed, 31 Jan uu U Chapter 154 Ivy thought so herself. However, this was only when there was no Kimberly. Therefore, she hated Kimberly so much. She was not in a good mood for work, as she was not feeling well. Besides that, she was also going to meet her ally, Kiara. Ethan really did what he said. Ivy did what she had to do, and he also fulfilled his promise. To be honest, it took some effort to get Kiara out. That ce was heavily guarded. Ethan¡¯s people happened to find a greedy man inside, and they cooperated to get her out. At about ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Ethan called a driver to pick up Ivy. Ivy did not know Ethan very well. She just knew that he was involved in the underworld, but she had no idea what kind of business he did. They drove for about an hour, passing through the bustling metropolis from a secluded residential area to a quiet wilderness. The car pulled up in front of a mottled tin house. The driver said politely, ¡°Ms. Ab bot, we¡¯re here.¡± As the car engine reverberated, the door of the tin house opened. A man with a scar on his face came out from inside. He was reverent and respectful. He did not know until today that Christopher had tried his best to get this woman named Kiara out just to please the woman that he liked. ¡°This way, Ms. Ab bot.¡± When Ivy got out of the car, he warmly showed her the way. Wearing sunsses, Ivy came to Kiara under the guidance of the man with a scar. At first nce, she did not recognize this dark and devastated woman. It was hard to believe that she was once a popr star. Ivy and Kiara had never crossed paths before. 24. 98%¡¤ Chapter 154 However, when she was abroad, every time she saw this woman holding Christopher¡¯s arm, she felt angry and hateful. Fate was a real joke. This big star was once popr for a while, with tens of millions of fans, but she fell to the bottom overnight. Maxwell had turned a blind eye at first. However, she dragged down Levine Group in the end. This was his bottom line. Levine Group¡¯s decades-long business could not be ruined by an actress. In addition, Maxwell was already angry with her at that time. Katherine was his favorite granddaughter-inw. If it had not been for her, Christopher would not have gone astray. At that time, Maxwell realized that Christopher could be ruined by this woman. So, he took action and threw Kiara to Alendor. If Ivy had not appeared, she might never have had the chance to turn things around again. Ivy stepped forward and said lightly, ¡°Do you want freedom?¡± A pleasant female voice sounded above her, and Kiara¡¯s eyes finally changed a little. ¡®Freedom?¡± Kiara thought of the word repeatedly. At first, she had thought about it countless times. Every day, she dreamed about escaping and being free. Slowly, her desire became less and less. Her life was filled with endless work on the farm. Her hope was getting slimmer, and she had stopped thinking. Her life was over. Unexpectedly, someone came to ¡°rescue¡± her a few days ago. Kiara raised her eyes and looked up at the fashionably dressed woman beside her. She was beautiful, fair-skinned, tall, and dressed in an expensive dress. She used to look as beautiful as this too. 07.17 Wed, 31 Jan Uuu. Chapter 151 Kiara¡¯s desire, which had been deeply buried, began to sparkle again. Kiara¡¯s eyes glowed like a ferocious hungry wolf seeing delicious food. ¡°Arc you willing to help me?¡± she asked doubtfully. Ivy said confidently, ¡°Of course. As long as you are willing, I can not only give you your freedom but also help you take revenge.¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Kiara was astonished. She thought, ¡®Who the hell is this woman? How does she know I Content ? N?velDrama.Org. want to take revenge?¡± She was reflexively cautious. This woman, who was not rted to her, seemed to know her very well. ¡®But what on earth is she up to?¡± Kiara wondered. ¡°Who are you?¡± She had to be on guard. Ivy said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. You just need to know that I¡¯m the only one who can help you.¡± Seeing that Kiara was still a little hesitant, Ivy took the opportunity to stimte her and increase her anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate the person who ruined your reputation? You were once a queen that was on the top. But now, you are worse than a beggar. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge?¡± Kiara was stimted by Ivy¡¯s words, and several people came to her mind. She could. not help but shout out those names, ¡°Christopher! Maxwell! Katherine!¡± Hearing those names, Ivy nodded with satisfaction. She thought, Fortunately, this woman can keep her mind clear in such a terrible environment. Ivy said in a teasing voice, ¡°Do you know that the real identity of Katherine is the daughter of the Larson family in Dellmoor? She even has three lovely children with Christopher.¡± Ivy continued, ¡°So, all the while, you were just a backup. Your scandal was probably. exposed by them on purpose.¡± Chatper 155 Chatper 155 Chapter 155 As expected, Kiara¡¯s eyes soon turned red. Ivy¡¯s words had stabbed her in the heart. Kiara was a smart woman, so she understood that there was no such thing as free lunch. ¡°Tell me, then. What do you want me to do?¡± she asked, smiling as though she had received a new lease on life. Of course, Ivy would never admit to Kiara that she only wanted to use her to get back at Kimberly. Ivy smiled. ¡°Do whatever you want. I¡¯ll help you,¡± she said with an air of superiority, as though she were a noble qu queen. After over an hour of negotiation, Kiara and Ivy reached an agreement. Kiara was then taken away by Ivy. She had finally gained temporary freedom. After giving her a card, Ivy told her to rent a house and buy some clothes. Kiara dly epted it. For four years, she had missed out on the excitement of shopping. That long-lost feeling seemed to return to her. ¡®As long as I¡¯m alive, there¡¯s hope. I suppose this is the result of my perseverance,¡¯ Kiara thought to herself, blissfully unaware that she was on a road of no return. Since Ivy was already Ethan¡¯s woman, she no longer had her sights set on Christopher. Nheless, she would much rather destroy what she couldn¡¯t have than let someone else get it with little effort, especially since that person would be Kimberly. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She wouldn¡¯t allow it. Gerald was on time to pick Kimberly and Genevieve up, and together they made their to the event¡¯s location. way Kimberly wore a light gray suit with a ck shirt underneath and high heels. She looked sophisticated- anyone could tell at first nce that she was a career woman. O Chapter 1 35 Gerald frowned and thought, ¡°This woman hasn¡¯t learned her lesson. Has she forgotten. how she sprained her anklest time? Besides, she¡¯s tall and has a strong presence. She doesn¡¯t need those high heels to make herself stand out. He gave her a gentle reminder. Today¡¯s event will most likely go on for quite a while. Do you want to switch to some morefortable shoes?¡± Kimberly smiled. ¡°Nope.¡± She was particr about her high heels, just like many women were about their makeup. Some women would never leave the house without wearing makeup. She was the same in that she would never leave the house without her high heels. The more important the event, the more particr she was about her high heels. She had her own posture instructor and made it a point to regrly practice this kind. of thing At the venue, Christopher came across them. To be more precise, he approached Kimberly on purpose. He had been searching for her from the moment he entered the venue. However, Gerald was like a knight-gentle, suave, and chivalrous-and he never left her side. From a distance, it seemed that all was well. Renowned experts in the industry had been invited to speak at this event. Kimberly had a thirst for knowledge. Moreover, this was a new domain that she would be exploring when working with MacQuoid Group. She wanted to learn more as soon as possible. Throughout the event, she paid close attention to the lectures given by the experts, jotting down the key points and challenges in her notebook from time to time. Gerald and Christopher were secretlypeting. Still, Gerald was in a fantastic mood. because of his favorable position. They were both enthralled by how diligent Kimberly looked. ¡®I had no idea she¡¯s so eager to learn, Christopher mused. Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 155 He used to think that she was someone who would do anything to achieve her goal. His preconceived notions prevented him from getting to know her better. That was something he would always regret. Gerald had been attracted to her from the first time he saw her. It would not be an exaggeration to say it was love at first sight. Later, he learned more about her through his own efforts. Then, with carefully nned actions, he gradually got closer to her. In Christopher¡¯s eyes. Gerald saw the determination of a man who had changed for the better. Christopher also recognized Gerald¡¯s meticulous care for Kimberly in his actions. Both of them smiled. The two exceptional men had met their match. They were even more delighted than they were apprehensive. Gerald was invited to deliver a speech. In high spirits, the host on stage announced, ¡°Please wee the CEO of Patterson Finance Group, Mr. Gerald Patterson, to deliver a speech. Let¡¯s give it up for him!¡± Gerald strode up to the podium with an impressive bearing amid a thunderous apuse. Kimberly gave a halfhearted p. She already knew who he was, so she was not at all surprised. However, she was a little curious as to why he had chosen to reveal his identity on this particr asion. Christopher was astonished. He had looked into Gerald before. But, since he didn¡¯t learn much from the investigation and Gerald had deliberately concealed his own identity, Christopher only discovered who his rival was right then. Genevieve watched Gerald deliver his speech on stage. He was well-spoken, and from time to time, he would nce at Kimberly with affectionate eyes. She had heard of the mysterious Patterson Finance Group, though she never expected ||| O Chapter 155 him to be its CEO, Felix also appeared surprised. At the same time, he was worried-not for himself, but for his boss, Christopher. He thought, ¡®In all honesty, if Kimberly¡¯s attitude toward Mr. Levine is any indication, he doesn¡¯t have the upper hand. More importantly, his rival is both impressive and assertive. I¡¯m not sure Mr. Levine can After Gerald finished his speech, he walked to the seat beside Kimberly. His gaze, however, was fixed on Christopher. Their eyes met. Indeed, Gerald had purposefully revealed his secret identity to openly challenge Christopher. Regardless, Christopher was fearless. Instead, he felt rather delighted. That was because he was still the father of Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice. That was his advantage and his trump card. Gerald and Kimberly were seated close to one another, and would asionally lean closer to talk. It did not ur to them that their exchanges seemed quite intimate. Gerald¡¯s sudden appearance had already sparked excitement in the venue. All the media¡¯s cameras were aimed at him. It was then that they noticed his intriguing interactions with a stunning woman. Naturally, they wanted to heavily embellish this story. Yet, since no news could be released without his permission, Gerald never had to worry about such things. Christopher¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. He was not in the mood to listen to the keynote address. Regardless, he could not make a fuss. After that team-building event, Isabe¡¯s focus also changed. When she returned home, she told her family that she was going to marry Jaxon. The Jennings family members struggled toprehend this news, for it was much too 17 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 155 sudden. The entire family thought Vincent was the ideal partner for her. The majority of them were against her abruptly recing him with Jaxon. Chatper 156 Chatper 156 Chapter 156 However, Isabe was determined to marry Jaxon. The Jennings family had no choice. Isabe used her tears and threats to make her familypromise. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nheless, her father, Benjamin Jennings, still refused to give in. He had long hoped for Vincent to be his son-inw. He thought, Jaxon, that brat. He must have fooled my daughter. She wouldn¡¯t have changed her mind so quickly otherwise, having vowed to only marry Vincent. That made him more certain that he could not allow Isabe to marry Jaxon. To him, Jaxon was a nobody and was not good enough for his precious daughter, He believed Jaxon was only looking for a chance to start over by joining the Jennings family. However, the Jennings/ would perfect inws, the Sullivan family. gain nothing from that. They would even lose the Benjamin ordered, ¡°Keep an eye on Isabe. Don¡¯t let her leave her room without my permission.¡± Several bodyguards dressed in ck responded in unison. ¡°Yes, Mr. Jennings.¡± Thus, Isabe was grounded. She was locked in her room every day. Only when it was time for her meals would someone open the door and deliver her delicious food. However, Isabe was not in the mood to enjoy these delicacies. The door would be locked right after the food was delivered. Enraged, she gave it a forceful push, and the food containers fell to the ground with a tter. The bodyguards in ck were also troubled. They thought, ¡®Ms. Jennings hasn¡¯t eaten since yesterday. And now she¡¯s breaking the food containers. What should we do?¡± Isabe had always treated them well, so even though they were following orders, it pained them to do so. In the room, Isabe was pacing around, restless. She was unable to find a way out. She was ying the sympathy card by refusing to eat. She wanted to make Benjamin feel sorry for her and agree to let her marry Jaxon. Chapter 156 Benjamin frowned as he received word from his subordinates that Isabe refused to eat. ¡®She¡¯s been spoiled since childhood, he thought. Isabe¡¯s mother was also anxious and upset. Regardless, she did not dare to go against Benjamin. So all she could do was watch helplessly as her daughter suffered. After much consideration, Benjamin decided to meet Jaxon. Two bodyguards took turns keeping watch at the door to Isabe¡¯s room and would constantly hear the sound of things breaking in there. It was Isabe giving vent to her frustrations. However, the room was unusually quiet today. Even though they found that odd, they reckoned she was probably tired and had given in. They had no idea that Isabe was taking all her expensive clothes out of her closet and. tying them into a long rope. After racking her brain all day, she decided to take a risk and climb out through her window. She fastened the rope that she had fashioned out of her clothes onto her bed frame. Then, holding on to the rope, she lowered herself step by step. Luckily, the mansion was not very tall. Her room was on the third floor. At that moment, her love of shopping was something she was grateful for, as that was the reason she had enough clothes to make such a long rope. The guards only stood watch at what they believed was the only exit. Isabe escaping through her window was not something they would ever expect. When Isabe reached the first floor, her mother saw her. Isabe¡¯s mother felt guilty for not being able to help Isabe back then, so this time, she intended to help. After giving Isabe back her phone, she drove a car out while Isabe hid in the back s cat. No one found it odd or suspicious when they saw Isabe¡¯s mother driving off. Just like that, Isabe was taken outside the mansion. Meanwhile, Benjamin and Jaxon were at a clubhouse. 07.17 Wed, 31 Jan U U Chapter 1561 Jaxon was a smart man-he knew that Benjamin was ambitious. If he didn¡¯t disclose. that he was rted to the Sullivan family, he probably couldn¡¯t be Benjamin¡¯s son- inw. After listening to Jaxon, Benjamin was dumbfounded. He never expected Jaxon to be Thomas¡¯ illegitimate son. As he sized Jaxon up, a cu nning thought came to his mind, ¡®Even though this kid is an illegitimate child and not the son-inw I would choose, I can settle for less. He¡¯s not half bad. ¡°Isabe said she¡¯s pregnant with his child. It¡¯s a done deal. Besides, she¡¯s so determined that she¡¯s even resisting by refusing to cat. As her father, I shouldn¡¯t push her to the brink, especially since I now know who Jaxon is. With my help, he might even be the head of the Sullivan family.¡± That thought put Benjamin in a great mood. He said solemnly, ¡°When do you n to marry Isabe? Since her belly will get bigger, the sooner the better.¡± Jaxon was confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Whose belly is getting bigger?¡¯ he thought. Before he could respond, Benjamin made the decision instead of asking him. ¡°Let¡¯s have the wedding in two weeks. Also, you¡¯re ultimately a member of the Sullivan family, so you should try to reim what¡¯s yours.¡± Benjamin was taking an indirect approach. Right then, he received a call from his subordinate informing him that Isabe had escaped through a window. The person on the other end of the call was waiting to hear his punishment, yet Benjamin was very calm. He had locked Isabe up to put her to the test. He wanted to know if she was acting on impulse or if she had developed feelings for Jaxon. Judging from this, she was determined to marry Jaxon. ¡°All right,¡± Benjamin replied calmly. After Isabe escaped from the Jennings residence, she went straight to Jaxon¡¯s house, but it was empty. At that moment, Jaxon¡¯s phone rang as well. It was Isabe. He got up and walked to a corner to answer the phone. ||| 07:17 Wed, 31 Jan u uu Clupter 156 He learned that Isabe was grounded and had escaped, and now, she wanted to seek refuge with him. Jaxon rubbed his temples and told her the password to his house. After he returned to his seat, Benjamin nced at Jaxon¡¯s expression and teased, ¡°That must be Isabe. She escaped from home toe to you.¡± Jaxon had no intention of hiding it, so he nodded. ¡°Go back and tell her that I¡¯ve agreed to your marriage.¡± Benjamin also had no desire to talk too much. With that, he got up and left. ***** As soon as Jaxon got home, he saw Isabe in a miserable state. She resembled a princess on the run and was scouring his home for food. After going without food for two days while trying to outwit her bodyguards, Isabe felt as though she could devour a cow. As she was scarfing down a grilled sausage, Jaxon told her that her father had agreed to their marriage. She choked on her food, possibly because she was incredibly thrilled or surprised. Jaxon hurriedly poured a ss of water and handed it to her. As he watched her, he became somewhat dazed. He felt as if he was looking at Olivia during university, innocent and not at all wary of him. Chatper 157 Chatper 157 Chapter 157 Christopher had heard of Gerald. He had to admit that Kimberly was charming now. However, she was a divorced woman with three children, after all. There was no way that someone like Gerald would be sincere to her. He had a feeling that there was some conspiracy. the Christopher ordered Felix. ¡°Get me Gerald¡¯s information. The more detailed, th better.¡± When Felix learned that the man who imed to be Kimberly¡¯s fianc¨¦ was Gerald, his face was also filled with disbelief. Kimberly was in a hurry to leave for Dellmoor after the event here ended. Gerald thoughtfully prepared a private ne. He knew Kimberly had been out for two days and mussed her children at the Larson residence. On this trip to Radford. Gerald could not help smiling when he recalled the awkward look on Christopher¡¯s face. ¡°You used to own a treasure, yet you don¡¯t know how to cherish it. It¡¯s already toote when you notice how good she is,¡± Gerald said. After Christopher returned to Norham, he went straight to Levine Group instead of going home. Because he knew how strong his opponent was, his sense of crisis intensified. His instinct told him that he had to race against time. He and Felix walked into Levine Group¡¯s lobby one after the other. Christopher suddenly ordered, ¡°Inform Dellmoor preparatory team for a meeting.¡± It was lunchtime, so Felix was speechless. ¡°Mr. Levine, do you need a break first?¡± Christopher waved his hand instead of answering. He was scared to rest. If he were dyed at the critical moment, one step behind would lead to great consequences. At the meeting, the head of the preparatory team came up with three ns. 0 Chapter 157 He exined the advantages and disadvantages of all three ns in detail. Christopher read them carefully and finally chose a building across the street from Larson Corporation. Everyone present was shocked, as this option cost the most. However, everyone was convinced by Christopher¡¯s exnation. As expected, Christopher was the CEO because his vision and ambitions were superior to ordinary people¡¯s. After his analysis, everyone was enlightened and agreed. The cost was high, but the radiation effect from Larson Corporation enabled it to take root quickly in Dellmoor. They decided at the meeting toplete the procedures for the building¡¯s ownership. switch within one week. They wouldmunicate with the owner and enter the renovation stage simultaneously. Kimberly heard from Frederick that Levine Group had taken over the building opposite them to be their neighbor. She was confused and did not know what Christopher was up to. Frederick joked. ¡°Mr. Levine is courageous. He even chased you to the doorstep.¡± Kimberly was speechless. ¡°No way. How could someone who used to be heartless. suddenly change?¡± Frederick smiled and stayed silent, as Kimberly could not see it. However, her life would surely change dramatically when Levine Group moved over. Kimberly did not want to talk too much about Christopher. She discussed the idea of cooperating with MacQuoid Group in the future with Frederick. Frederick was confused. ¡°MacQuoid Group is strange. They insist on working with you.¡± Kimberly knew it was Gerald¡¯s trick. However, Gerald was a good friend so far. Kimberly said tly. ¡°As CEO, it¡¯s my duty to contribute to thepany¡¯s development. Chapter 137 Therefore, she would be the liaison. Frederick was impressed with Kimberly for being adaptable and knowing how to get along with others. After Gerald learned about Christopher¡¯s actions, he proposed to Brent that the cooperation project between MacQuoid Group and Larson Corporation must be implemented in Dellmoor. Brent did not care where the project was located as long as it made profits. Since Gerald had spoken, he would do as Gerald said. However, Brent figured it out. He knew Gerald was trying to win Kimberly¡¯s heart. In the evening, Vincent returned to the Sullivan residence, and Thomas called him to his study. It turned out that Jaxon had taken the initiative to meet him and proposed to reunite with the Sullivan family. Thomas had met Jaxon many times and wanted him to reunite with the Sullivan family, but he rejected Thomas. This time, Jaxon offered to reunite with the Sullivan family. He was surprised, and it was more of a pleasant surprise. Vincent was confused, wondering if Thomas had some important decisions to discuss. with him at this hour. Vincent had nned to bring Olivia back, but he was so busy these days that he put it on hold. Thomas was a little hesitant to speak. ¡°Vince, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Vincent was silent. Thomas told Vincent all about the rtionships he had when he was young. Vincent was confused, as he found it unreal. As far as he could remember, Thomas and his mother, Delh Goldale, were a model couple. 0 07:17 Wed, 31 Jan L Chapter 157 However, they divorced peacefully for some unknown reason. Later, Delh had me ntal problems and was still in a psychiatric hospital. He never found the reason, but he seemed to have found the answer after hearing Thomas¡¯ exnation. Vincent was a little agitated as he muttered to himself, ¡°Jaxon Nightingale¡­¡± ¡°You mean Jaxon Nightingale is your son and my half-brother?¡± Vincent asked Thomas bluntly. Thomas was also a little flustered. He did it when he was young, but he did not expect the consequences. His eyes were helpless yet firm. ¡°I want him to return to the Sullivan family.¡± ¡°Your mom and I only gave birth to you. If Jaxes back, he can look after you,¡± Thomas added. Thomas found the excuse appropriate. ¡°Jax?¡± Vincent found it ironic that Thomas called Jaxon so intimately. ¡®Look after me? I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re only inviting trouble! Vincent thought. Jaxon chose to suddenlye back and join Sullivan Group instead ofing back. more than ten years ago. He even proposed to reunite with them all of a sudden. It was unusual. Thomas also cried when he saw Vincent¡¯s reaction. It was Thomas¡¯ only wish. He hoped that Vincent could forgive his irresponsible behavior back then. Vincent and Jaxon were both his biological sons and were equally important. Either way, he wanted them safe. In terms of rtionship, Vincent and Jaxon needed time to bond. Maybe it would never work out. Thinking of Delh¡¯s misery, Vincent growled hysterically, ¡°I disagree. I will never acknowled him as my brother.¡± He rushed out of the study and returned to t N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. room after saying that. Vincent clenched his fists and smashed the table twice as if that could calm him down. Chapter 157 He thought of how he usually interacted with Jaxon. ¡®No wonder he looked at me a little strangely. No wonder he approached Olivia on purpose. Jaxon did it on purpose. His evil ambitions are apparent to everyone, Vincent thought. Chatper 158 Chatper 158 Chapter 158 It was no surprise that Vincent would react so aggressively. Thomas looked at the door that was slightly ajar after being pushed open leather couch. Jaxon was his son, and he owed Jaxon and Nancy a lot. Jaxon said he was about to marry Benjamin¡¯s precious daughter. However, his humble background made him unworthy of Isabe. and sat on the Therefore, he wanted to marry Isabe as a member of the Sullivan family. Vroom, vroom, vroom! The sound of a sports car engine was heard in the yard. Soon, the car drove away. Vincent drove out in his favorite sports car, as he could not calm himself down. He went to Royal Club, sat at the bar counter, and drank one ss after another. Vincent looked sad. The bartender knew Vincent. He was his boss¡¯ buddy. The bartender could not dissuade Vincent from drinking, so he reported it to David. Vincent was the most optimistic and open-minded among David¡¯s buddies. After receiving the news, David dared not dy and hurriedly went to the bar counter to look for Vincent. When he found Vincent, he realized that he was still drinking. If this went on, his stomach would have problems. The bartender hurriedly got up to help when he saw David. Vincent was tall and nearly six feet three inches. He was a little drunk, but he refused to leave. David and the bartender had a hard time getting him upstairs to the VIP lounge. However, Vincent still wanted to continue drinking. After a while. Vincent realized that it was David. The grievance in his heart was like a volcano that had been dormant for thousands of ||| Chapter 158 years. He suddenly exploded, and the outburst was powerful. Vincent cried. David had never seen him in such a disheveled state, so he knew that something serious. must have happened. Instead of asking, David only apanied him quietly. Vincent could vent his anger as long as he did not hurt himself. About an hourter, Vincent sobered up slightly. His desire for expression followed. He told David everything Thomas had told him that night. Then, he held David with both hands. ¡°David, what can I do?¡± asked Vincent. ¡°My dad forced me to agree. The thought of my poor mother makes me want to sever ties with him.¡± Vincent added. David had seen many of the same incidents in rich families. No wonder Kimberly always said that men turned bad when they were rich and powerful. Thomas looked serious, but he was unexpectedly a womanizer. However, David was also a little at a loss when such a thing happened to Vincent. David thought of this Jaxon, and his intuition told him that Jaxon was not an easy. person to deal with. He was able toy dormant for so long under Vincent¡¯s nose. David was worried about Vincent if Jaxon returned to the Sullivan family. There would not be much peace in the future. In addition, Jaxon would have an added advantage if he became Benjamin¡¯s son-inw. He would be a hard nut to cr ack. Maxwell and Lilian had longed for Christopher or Katherine to bring Dexter, Sebastian. Wed, 31 Chapter 158 and Candice back after meeting them. ¦¥ Dellmoor was not far, but Maxwell was afraid to go. He was still afraid of Yandel. Christopher had been getting busier with work recently. He had not returned to Osimor Residence since Maxwell saw him therest time. Maxwell wanted to ask him about his next move, but he never came. Today, he could not wait any longer. Maxwell asked, ¡°Brat, are you busy with work or trying to find a way to get Kimberly back?¡± As soon as Christopher received Maxwell¡¯s call, he heard a high-pitched question from the phone. Maxwell pretended to be angry, apparently dissatisfied with Christopher¡¯s progress. He threatened deliberately, ¡°If you don¡¯t have feelings for Katherine, your grandmother and I can introduce an excellent man to her. Christopher frowned and wondered if he had lost support. He wondered why everyone sided with Kimberly. He did not expect Maxwell to make trouble for him when Gerald alone was already troublesome enough. He knew Maxwell was trying to provoke him. Christopher had never dared to brush Maxwell off. He gave Maxwell a brief ount of his n. Then, he hurriedly urged Maxwell to hang up. ¡°If you don¡¯t hang up now, I will be slowed down, and someone will steal Kimberly from me.¡± Hearing this, Maxwell hung up immediately. Maxwell finally had great-grandchildren. He would be disappointed if Kimberly married someone else with the triplets. After Maxwell made the phone call, he sorted things out. In the end, he decided to let whoever caused the problem to solve it themselves. He had to resolve the previous generation¡¯s grudges himself. ||| Wed, 31 Janu Chapter 158 Due to Yandel¡¯s bad temper, there was no way Yandel wouldpromise with Maxwell. He had given birth to a disappointing son after all. He took out an old yellowed album from a safety deposit box. These were old photos from the past. Levine Group and Larson Corporation shared weal and woe back then. He took his reading sses and flipped through the pages. Even his eyes were wet with tears. He and Yandel used to be good buddies. Now, Christopher and Kimberly had gotten together by chance. Maxwell wondered if it was fate. Maybe G od sent Christopher and Kimberly to help Maxwell and Yandel resolve their grudges. Therefore, he decided to take the initiative and give Yandel a chance. Maxwell thought of heading to Dellmoor sometime. Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice enjoyed their time in the kindergarten. After school, they would tell Kimberly about the interesting things that happened in kindergarten. Kimberly did not have time to pick up the triplets after school today, so John went instead. As soon as they returned to the Larson residence, Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice. rushed forward. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Mommy¡­¡± Kimberly sometimes felt like she had given birth to many children. ¡°Mommy, there will be a parent-child sports day at school the day after tomorrow, Mommy and Daddy have to participate in it together. Dexter told Kimberly the task. their teacher assigned first. Sebastian asked worriedly, ¡°You and Daddy will join together, right?¡± While Kimberly was hesitating, Candice said, ¡°I¡¯m going to call Daddy.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 158 Fortunately, Kimberly stopped Candice. Kimberly had a headache, thinking she must review the school activities carefully in the future. The school was now causing trouble for her. She tried tomunicate with Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice. ¡°How about I join with Uncle David? He¡¯s good at sports. He¡¯ll help you win.¡± However, no one responded. Instead, they lowered their heads and looked listless. Kimberly could tell that they were eager for the participation of Christopher, who had never done anything for them before. Chatper 159 Chatper 159 Chapter 159 Candice, in particr, was pouting so much that one could use her mouth as a h o ok. Her eyes were full of discontent and frustration. Kimberly scanned back and forth at Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice, trying to request some backup. But nobody stepped up to support her. Finally, Dexter spoke-not to help her, but to refute her. ¡°My teacher said it has to be our daddy and mommy together.¡± Dexter then mudged Sebastian, who braved himself and started speaking up too. ¡°Mommy, Uncle David is awesome. But Daddy might be awesome, too.¡± In short, they were dead set on Christopher joining that parent-child sports event in two days. Persistence was victory. Kimberly was at a disadvantage in this three-to-one situation. In the end, she caved but insisted that they had to talk to Christopher themselves. Kimberly had always been democratic, and on this one, the three children had well- founded justification. So, Kimberly gave in. When she agreed, Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice grabbed each other¡¯s hands, formed a circle, and started jumping around happily. Finally, they decided to call Christopher right then and there, Meanwhile, Christopher was working on Dellmoor Corporation¡¯s renovation ns in his study. There were a few designs ready, waiting for his final say. All the ns were solid, each with its own perks, making it tough to decide. Christopher took a swig of coffee and rubbed his forehead. The phone buzzed, and he grabbed it. When he saw the caller, his furrowed brows immediately smoothed out. A fond smile crossed his face, and he answered it happily. ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!¡± Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice enthusiastically called out on Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 159 the other end. The eldest Dexter was the backbone of the siblings, and the other two always him. ¡°Daddy, are you busy?¡± he began politely. G listened to Christopher chuckled, thinking. This kiddo acts like a little adult. Kimberly is surely skilled with kids. She taught them good manners! ¡°I¡¯m not busy. It¡¯s gettingte. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet? Don¡¯t you have school tomorrow?¡± Christopher replied in a soft tone. Hearing that Christopher had some free time, Dexter jumped on the chance to present their request to him. Christopher was naturally excited about the fantastic opportunity. Without thinking twice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m free on Friday. I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± Out of curiosity about Kimberly¡¯s stance, he inquired. ¡°Did you guys decide to call me on your own, or did your mom suggest it?¡± Being an upfront girl, Candice quickly spilled the beans about Kimberly. She said, ¡®Mommy told us to call. But she wasn¡¯t keen on you joining at first. She mentioned that Uncle David is a running champion.¡± Candice¡¯s words held quite a bit of information. Christopher frowned when he heard that. He knew Kimberly wouldn¡¯t be willing to join activities with him.. Still, having his thoughts confirmed left him feeling uneasy and frustrated. Christopher remarked, ¡°Sweethearts, it¡¯s toote now. You should go to bed early. You¡¯ve got school tomorrow.¡± In the end, he thanked Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice for giving him this rare opportunity. The trio felt proud as they received Christopher¡¯s praise. ¡°Yay! We did it!¡± they cheered in celebration. Meanwhile, Kimberly headed upstairs to make sure they were going to bed. In the hallway, she heard their excited voices. FD 98 Chapter 159 ncing down at her watch, Kimberly noted it was way past 9:30 pm. She looked up and stopped by the bedroom door, giving it a light tap. With a serious. look, she said, ¡°It¡¯s past 9:30 pm. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet? If there¡¯s something your want to discuss, do it tomorrow, Go to bed now, or I¡¯ll have to deduct your points.¡± Kimberly raised her children like she was running apany, implementing a strict system. He self-discipline training n had clear rewards and consequences. When Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice heard Kimberly was going to deduct their points, they swiftly reacted. Dexter and Sebastian jumped into bed, trying to fall asleep as fast as they could. Candice moved hurriedly, even putting her shoes on the wrong feet in her haste. They knew Kimberly wasn¡¯t bluffing, and she meant what she said. Even though she usually kept it chill, she wasn¡¯t messing around when push came to shove. Soon, both rooms¡¯ lights were out. Kimberly smiled softly, thinking. ¡°They finally quieted down. I wonder if they see me as a super strict mom? Christopher was thrilled about attending the parent-child activity at the kindergarten in a couple of days. His excitement was through the roof, almost like he had just closed a 200-billion-dor deal. He swung open his closet which was filled with fancy suits, ties, leather shoes, shirts, and more. However, all his clothes were either business or casual, and he couldn¡¯t find anything. sporty. Since he was going to participate, he naturally wanted the champion. Having snagged the rare chance to show up as the trio¡¯s father, he was determined to deliver a top- notch performance and not let them down, especially after the effort they put in to make this happen. 98 Chapter 159 Soon, Felix got a call. ¡°Grab me a few sets of workout clothes,¡± ordered Christopher. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Felix, on the other end, scratched his head and wondered, ¡®Why does Mr. Levine need workout clothes thiste at night?¡± ¡°I¡¯m joining a parent-child sports event at the kindergarten,¡± Christopher exined while Felix was still at a loss. Due to his busy work schedule, Christopher barely had time to exercise. But he believed in the strength he had built up during his military days. He was confident he would excel, having acquired both the workout gear and the physical strength needed. The next day, Noah received a text from Christopher, asking him to y tennis after. work. Noah had a date with a girl lined up, but now he had to change ns. ¡°Tennis?¡± he muttered to himself. He had to admit Christopher was good at tennis. However, over the years, especially thest three, Christopher hadn¡¯t exercised much because he was focused on work. This invitation to y tennis together was out of the blue. After work, Noah hit the tennis court with his gear and began doing a pre-game stretch. Suddenly, he spotted someone who looked familiar. Thetter was headed his way, rocking shy sportswear. With widened eyes, Noah eximed, ¡°Whoa, Christopher! What¡¯s gotten into you? What¡¯s with the bright colors? Are you joining a beauty pageant or something?¡± ¡°Is it that bad? Don¡¯t I look good?¡± Christopher said with displeasure. He thought he looked decent. Hand propping his chin, Noah gave Christopher the once-over andmented, ¡°Not that it looks bad. It just isn¡¯t your usual vibe.¡± Christopher smirked and said, ¡°I think I look pretty sharp.¡± Chapter 159 After that, they warmed up for about 15 minutes. After a fewps around, Noah wound up gasping for air. He bent over while panting, groaning, ¡°Christopher, why are you going so hard? What¡¯s going on with you? Are you taking out some frustration on me? D amn. You haven¡¯t worked out for years, yet you¡¯re still so strong.¡± Chatper 160 Chatper 160 Chapter 160 Christopher looked at Noah¡¯s disheveled appearance and curled the corner of his lips. Noah captured his change in expression. He thought, ¡®Oh, well. It seems he¡¯s here to vent his bad mood. Before Noah could catch his breath, Christopher urged him to do it again. Exhausted, Noah dropped to the floor and said, ¡°Chris, care to exin why you suddenly developed such a keen interest in sports?¡± When Noah asked this question, he decided to do as Christopher wanted and to bear with this situation. However, he needed to know why thetter was doing this. At that moment, Christopher was beaming. I¡¯m participating in a parent-child sports. event at the kindergarten tomorrow. Just thought of using you as my warm-up.¡± Noah thought, ¡®What? So, I¡¯m your training partner for a parent-child sports event?¡± He was taken aback as the answer was indeed shocking, but it was only natural. Given Christopher¡¯s current priorities regarding Kimberly and the three little ones, nothing else seemed as important. Still struggling to keep up, Noah pleaded, ¡°Go easy on me. Your skills are beyond the level of a parent- child sports event, and even in a match against professional athletes, you¡¯d leave no survivors.¡± He attempted ttery, but Christopher was not swayed. Eventually, he agreed to one final round. By the end, Noah felt like his limbs were falling apart. At the same time, he reminisced the countless times he got worn out because of Christopher. Little did he know even after his retirement, he couldn¡¯t escape Christopher¡¯s clutches. Christopher smiled a yful grin as he looked at Noah. He was full of anticipation and confidence for the uing parent-child sports event. Meanwhile, Olivia was in a dilemma despite agreeing to be Vincent¡¯s girlfriend. She knew that Jaxon was Thomas¡¯ illegitimate child, making Jaxon Vincent¡¯s half- brother. :98% Chapter 160 Things would beplicated if one day Jaxon returned to the Sullivan family and if she got married to Vincent. She pondered whether to disclose her past with Jaxon to Vincent or tell Vincent about Jaxon¡¯s true identity. The more she cared about someone, the more she hesitated. This issue had been weighing heavily on her mind, keeping her awake at night, especially with Vincent¡¯s suggestion to bring her back to the Sullivan family and introduce her to his family, adding to the pressure. In the end, she decided to seek advice from Kimberly. After Kimberly heard Olivia¡¯s story, she empathized with her. She had witnessed Olivia¡¯s emotional journey, including Jaxon¡¯s persistent pursuit after their reunion. After some contemtion, Kimberly earnestly advised, ¡°I believe trust is crucial in any rtionship.¡± Then, she asked Olivia to find the right moment to have an open and honest conversation with Vincent. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . This issue had already caused significant distress in Olivia¡¯s life. Hence, it was best to resolve it quickly. Moreover, if Olivia refused to address the issue now, Vincent would react strongly if he found outter. There was no need to feel conflicted now that they realized this was a secret that could be revealed at any time. Kimberly knew Vincent and saw how he treated Olivia. She believed if Olivia were open and honest with Vincent, he woulde to terms with it. Also, the adverse effects should be minimal. Olivia appreciated Kimberly¡¯s patient guidance and analysis and felt the urgency to relieve herself of this emotional burden. Vincent was in a somber mood these two days. O Chapter 160 31 Jan U K98% Olivia invited him to lunch, and he appeared unusually serious. She sensed something. was amiss. Usually, Vincent was lively and carefree, but today, he seemed more contemtive. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was overthinking. Vincent didn¡¯t talk much today, as if something had been weighing his mind. He was busy eating and neglected to attend to his girlfriend during their meal. However, Olivia wasn¡¯t bothered. Instead, she gathered her courage and took a few sips of alcohol. As if the alcohol would grant her courage, Olivia sipped quickly. Since she wasn¡¯t a frequent drinker, she ended up coughing violently due to the sp icy smell of alcohol, causing Vincent to take notice. ¡°Why are you drinking so hastily?¡± Vincent said and handed over a tissue, Olivia took the tissue, raised her eyes, and locked eyes with Vincent. ¡°I have something important to tell you.¡± Upon hearing this, Vincent visibly froze. He wondered, ¡®Why are there so many significant matters bombarding metely?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t say anything but kept his gaze on Olivia. A sense of worry crept in. He feared she might be about to break up with him. Besides that, he couldn¡¯t imagine what else Olivia had to share that was so crucial. The silencested for a while. Then, Olivia plucked up her courage and came clean about her past with Jaxon, including his background. It was a challenging moment. She had a hard time exining while he listened, torn between agony and torment. Vincent had already learned about Jaxon¡¯s background a couple of days ago. However, hearing Olivia say Jaxon was her first love felt like rubbing salt into the wounds. When Vincent heard this, he gripped Olivia¡¯s shoulders tightly, causing her some pain. Yet, she didn¡¯t utter a sound or resist. III 98% Chapter 160 She knew that anyone might react to this situation like Vincent. ¡°I¡¯m thest one to know, and you all knew,¡± Vincent expressed destion, his eyes filled with a hidden mncholy. Olivia was slightly puzzled, not understanding the meaning behind Vincent¡¯s words. Perhaps, she thought, he had already processed the revtion of Jaxon¡¯s background. After learning about their past, Vincent experienced a mix of emotions. He was surprised, angry, and jealous all at the same time. However, he managed to keep hisposure. He didn¡¯t leave Olivia behind or use her, showing understanding toward her honesty. They had only recently started to date. Thus, he decided she was sincere to him for sharing her past dating experience. Olivia, feeling the weight lift off her shoulders, apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not telling you earlier. I didn¡¯t know how to bring it up.¡± Vincent looked at her, who was before him, and couldn¡¯t me her. This was all because he was not lucky enough to meet her before Jaxon. Vincent said gently. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m d you told me. I see our future together. I¡¯m full of hope.¡± Olivia asked, ¡°Will Jaxon return to the Sullivan residence?¡± If that happened, she would break down. Understanding her concern, Vincent reassured her, ¡°Not for now. Even if he does, I won¡¯t stay there. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± He was determined to protect her. Although he wasn¡¯t her first love, it didn¡¯t matter. Her future belonged exclusively to him, and that was enough. Olivia took a deep breath after she felt the weight lifted off her chest. Though life ahead might beplicated, the relief from unburdening her secrets made her feel better. Chatper 161 Chatper 161 Chapter 161 Whitney had lost all longing and anticipation in Dellmoor. All these years in Norham, with no rtives or friends, there was nothing like having someone to look after her at Dellmoor. Yet, she found contentment in her freedom, especially after William¡¯s marriage, turning her dad into someone else¡¯s dad and husband. Moreover, Yandel had always regarded Kimberly as higher than her. After careful consideration, she abandoned the idea of returning to Dellmoor. Besides, the man she liked was in Norham, even if it was unrequited love. However, Ivy¡¯s persuasive words made her sway: Whitney begged William and pleaded with Yandel, expressing her desire to return to Dellmoor. Upon hearing this news, William was overjoyed. Her willingness to return meant she was willing to forgive him. Yandel treated Whitney much like William and never held high expectations, so there was no room for disappointment. He was pleased with her decision, thinking that having more people around as he got older was good. Before returning. Ivy had advised Whitney to change her attitude, be friendly toward Kimberly, and earn her trust. Whitney, having no siblings since childhood, often mingled with Ivy after arriving in Norham. Ivy was maniptive with a facade. However, Whitney saw her as her best friend and an advisor in her life journey. Indeed, after Whitney¡¯s return, she underwent a significant transformation. When she visited Yandel at the Larson estate, she wore a refined and respectable outfit distinct from her previous/style. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Yandel was surprised to see how she became more gentle, totally different from her previous temperamental behavior. 0718 Wed, 31 Jan H Chapter 161 His eyes shed with surprise, and he thought, ¡®She must have suffered a lot these years. ¡°Good, good¡­¡± Yandel held her hand and was thrilled. ¡°After spending several years in other ces, you must be able to take charge on your own. Now that you¡¯ve returned, help out at thepany and get along well with Kimberly.¡± He exined his ns for her, ¡°You¡¯re about Kimberly¡¯s age, and all three of her children are in school. It¡¯s time for you to find someone suitable and get married.¡± Yandel¡¯s urging for marriage was beyond Whitney¡¯s anticipation. She deliberately acted surprised. ¡°Kimberly has three children?¡± In fact, she had heard from Ivy that Kimberly had three children with Christopher, When Ivy told her about it, she spoke with resentment. Not just Ivy, even Whitney envied Kimberly¡¯s good luck and fortune. Everything good seemed to fall into herp, from being the CEO to having three children and even having someone like Christopher. Although she had never seen Christopher before, she had heard of him. In Norham, Christopher was like an idol, the dream lover of thousands of girls. Otherwise, why would a wise woman like Ivy be willing to stay single for so long? Whitney acted as if she was embarrassed. ¡°Grandpa Yandel. I just got back, and you¡¯re already thinking about marrying me off. Do you dislike me being here?¡± ying the role of a spoiled child, Whitney h ooked her arm around Yandel, and he smiled indulgently. ¡°Well, well. You¡¯ve be quite sharp-tongued after your stay at Norham.¡± With Yandel sorted, Whitney turned her attention to reconciling with Kimberly. After returning to Dellmoor, she moved into William and Lisa¡¯s ce. At first, she refused to stay with them and nned never to set foot in William¡¯s new home as she was afraid she would feel disgusted by the two. However, Ivy had a point. Ivy told Whitney she should daringly move in with them and show them who was the 07:18 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 161 boss. She didn¡¯t have to feel humiliated if they didn¡¯t feel that way. It could only be said that Ivy had a strong men tality. The principle was simple. Dere sovereignty and never get bullied by anyone. William turned a blind eye to what Whitney had done. Behind the scenes, he wouldfort his wife. He felt Whitney had changed, not as wild and rebellious as before, but more focused and assertive. On this day, Whitney, dressed in a youthful and vibrant outfit, chose a typical car from the garage. She was preparing to visit Kimberly. Before departing to the Larson residence. Whitney stopped by the mall. She ventured into girls. the high-end toy section, purchasing many toys for both boys and Regardless, as an elder to Kimberly¡¯s children, she wanted to make a good impression on their first meeting. She calcted the time and arrived at the Larson residence just as Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice finished school. However, Kimberly was not at home. John recognized Whitney but didn¡¯t dare to let her in without consent. After obtaining approval from Kimberly, he finally allowed her in. As Whitney entered the Larson residence, an indescribable emotion flickered in her eyes. At a nce, she noticed the medicinal herbs garden. She thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t I destroy this and turn it into a rose garden? Kimberly is indeed persistent, having rebuilt it. A voice in Whitney¡¯s heart echoed, This ce will belong to me in the future! Having upied the ce for so long, the intruder now seemed to consider others as invaders instead. Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice hurried over after they saw a beautifuldy was there. Chapter 163 for a visit. Whitney was amazed when she saw the kids. They were so cute and beautiful that even the child actors on TV seemed inferior inparison. If they debuted, they would be famous in no time. Looking at these adorable children, she couldn¡¯t help but wish for a few of her own. At that thought. Whitney grew even more jealous. She thought, ¡®Who do you think you are, Kimberly? Why are your children the heirs to a billion-dor conglomerate?¡± After a moment of grimacing, Whitney presented herself gracefully, handing the prepared toys to each child one by one. Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice were not short of tow moment of happiness and excitement. but receiving gifts was always a John and Esther felt nervous having Whitney so close to the children. They were afraid. she might have some sinister n. Whitney saw through their minds and knew they were on guard against her, but she couldn¡¯t expose them. She would have already lost her temper if this happened back then. In a friendly tone, Whitney greeted Esther, ¡°Esther, how are you doing these days? You¡¯ve been working for the Larson residence for quite some time.¡± Upon hearing this, Esther felt slightly overwhelmed and chuckled awkwardly. ¡°The current state of the Larson residence owes much to your efforts.¡± Whitney¡¯s words carried sarcasm, which Esther detected but decided to ignore. Chatper 162 Chatper 162 Chapter 162 Even with all of Whitney¡¯s provocations, Esther never left. She took care of the three children diligently and wholeheartedly. Esther knew Whitney¡¯s character very well. Since her arrival, Esther had been on high alert, like a mother hen spotting a fierce cagle. It wasn¡¯t until Kimberly returned that Esther finally breathed a sigh of relief. Kimberly walked gracefully, approaching at a leisurely pace. Now, everyone in the Larson residence was loyal to the house owner. Even with the unexpected visit from Whitney, there was only a hint of surprise in Kimberly¡¯s eyes. Sebastian happened to look up and saw Kimberly walking toward them. ¡°Mommy¡¯s back,¡± he eximed excitedly. The other two kids were equally enthusiastic about Kimberly¡¯s return. Kimberly smiled dotingly and turned to Whitney. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The calm demeanor of the hostess was disyed perfectly. Touched by the beautiful scene of maternal love and filial piety, Whitney¡¯s eyes were filled with envy and jealousy. The casual ¡°You¡¯re here¡± from Kimberly snapped her back to reality. Adjusting her emotions and demeanor, Whitney politely spoke. ¡°Hi, Kimberly, long time no see. I¡¯ve already visited Grandpa Yandel. He specifically instructed me to learn. from you in the future,¡± Kimberly was pleasantly surprised as this was probably the first time Whitney had behaved so politely to her. Feeling ttered, Kimberly smiled and carefully observed Whitney, the changed young woman. Her speaking skills had noticeably improved, far beyond what they used to be. Moreover, her courtesy was perfectly in ce, and her assertiveness was skillfully. bnced. Whitney used to excel in being capricious and unreasonable, but things seemed different now. 0 07:18 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 162 In a polite tone, Kimberly responded, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. Grandpa Yandel and your dad looked forward to your early return.¡± Shifting the topic to the most challenging aspect, she asked, ¡°What are your thoughts on work?¡± If it were just a matter of personal life, the two wouldn¡¯t have much interaction. The core was their intersection in work. Given the circumstances, nning was essential since she still had the upper hand. Withposure, Whitney said. ¡°In Norham, my focus was mainly on jewelry design. I¡¯m not well- versed in other areas. If possible, I would like to work on what I¡¯m good at.¡± The words were carefully chosen, leaving Kimberly no room for rebuttal. However, this aligned with Kimberly¡¯s intentions.- In Kimberly¡¯s opinion, Larson Corporation was not a ce for idle people. Since she was returning to headquarters, she naturally had to contribute and achieve results. The design department, with Samuel and Genevieve on the team, had be profitable department for thepany and was currently understaffed. As long as Whitney didn¡¯t behave terribly, it would be fine for her to stay at the department, as monumental achievements weren¡¯t expected from her. In a casual tone, Kimberly said, ¡°Well, your current thoughts are much more mature than before. You¡¯ve changed after being away for a few years.¡± First, sheplimented Whitney and then told her her real intentions. When you are ready, join the design department. You¡¯ll be the department deputy director and assist Genevieve in making the design department better. What do you think? This arrangement was within Whitney¡¯s expectations. She nodded, and three dayster, on Monday, she would officially start to work. After Whitney left, Esther seemed hesitant to speak. Upon noticing this, Kimberly initiated a conversation with her. Esther expressed her concerns, ¡®Ms. Larson, Ms. Whitney Larson is back. You have to be more careful.¡± Kimberly nodded in agreement. ||| Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 162 98% This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Then, Esther added, ¡°Please don¡¯t think I¡¯m overthinking. Circumstances have changed. You are not alone anymore. You have Candice, Dexter, and Sebastian.¡± Kimberly understood what Esther meant. She was afraid that Whitney might resort to some underhanded tactics. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± replied Kimberly. Esther was relieved after hearing Kimberly¡¯s words. It was Friday, the day of the parent-child sports festival. Christopher had been eagerly anticipating this day. He wore Spider-Man-themed sportswear, and when Kimberly first saw him, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She quickly took off her sunsses and examined him closely, eximing, ¡°Oh my! Has the sun risen from the west?¡± She doubted what she saw, that Christopher would do such a thing.. However, Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice boosted Christopher¡¯s confidence by praising him, ¡°Daddy, you look cool! Daddy, you look handsome! Daddy, you¡¯re the best!¡± Having noticed the disbelief in Kimberly¡¯s eyes, Christopher wasn¡¯t too pleased. He then sized her up thoroughly. Kimberly wore a pink baseball uniform with a white sun hat, looking youthful and energetic. Christopher had to admit that she looked remarkably good in sportswear. She had the frame of a model. Hence, she looked good no matter what she wore. However, he frowned when he saw her short baseball uniform skirt. He wasn¡¯t happy that the skirt was so short, revealing her smooth and thick thighs. Every child¡¯s father was present since it was a school sports day. Men were visual creatures. A woman like Kimberly was undoubtedly captivating and would attract attention from people. At that thought, Christopher felt slightly upset. His peculiar gaze caught Kimberly¡¯s attention. She thought it might be due to her attire. 07:18 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 162 today. Lowering her head, she carefully checked herself and found nothing wrong. She silently cursed, ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him? Is he crazy?¡± Ignoring him, Kimberly pulled Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice into formation and waited for the race to start. Marcellus delivered a speech on stage, but he had his eyes constantly looking in Kimberly¡¯s direction, fearing her displeasure. Initially, Kimberly was invited to deliver the speech, but she declined. From the beginning of the school year, she stated that she didn¡¯t want any special treatment. She hoped to provide the three children with a morally upright learning environment. Kimberly smiled gracefully at Marcellus and nodded. Soon, the race had begun. The first game was lucky balloons. In this game, Christopher blew the balloons and tied them, whereas Kimberly and the kids stood back to back, holding the balloons, and had to transport the to a designated location. Everyone had to repeat the action, and the team with the most balloons within the specified time would win. Thest game was the happy family ry. Parents had to intertwine their hands, and the child sat on top. At the midpoint, the parents had to put their children down and have them throw the ball into the bucket. The parents had to coborate and catch the ball with a bucket. After scoring one, the parents had to hold a wooden stick, and the child hung on it, returning to the starting line. The first team to return would win the game. While other activities proceeded smoothly, they faced challenges at the final game. This game demanded high coordination between the two parents. Initially, Kimberly wasn¡¯t entirely cooperative with Christopher, who didn¡¯tin. However, Kimberly grew anxious upon seeing other teams pulling ahead. Chatper 163 Chatper 163 Chapter 163 Biting the bullet, Kimberly had no choice but to cooperate. She didn¡¯t want her issues to deprive the little ones of their chance at winning trophics. Christopher observed her reluctant yet self-forcing demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of joy. He knew that if he hadined, she would have given up without hesitation. Instead, making her realize the problem and the impending crisis would yield surprises. Throughout the entirepetition, Kimberly was exhausted. Even though it was autumn, she was drenched in sweat. After the games concluded, she slumped into a chair. Having achieved numerous high rankings, the children were pumped up and appeared. very excited. There was no sign of exhaustion. They were full of energy, like untamed wild horses. Christopher, unaffected by the physical exertion, watched them happily. Many students, witnessing the family win so many trophies, couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. The children were showered withpliments. ¡°Wow your daddy is amazing!¡± ¡°Your mommy is so beautiful, just like a celebrity.¡± ¡°I envy you. That¡¯s amazing! As expected from a family of sportsmen.¡± Praises continued to pour in. All kinds ofpliments and ttery could be heard. Candice, Dexter, and Sebastian were ecstatic. All this time, they had been particrly envious of other kids having their parents pick them up together. Finally, Christopher and Kimberly made their dazzling appearance and made them the center of attention. This feeling was indescribably fantastic. Chapter 163 Christopher stood on the side, observing their enjoyment ofpliments. A hint of sourness crossed his heart. He med himself for not finding the kids sooner. This dyed paternal love needed a lifetime topensate. On the way back, Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice sang happily in the car. not forgetting to praise Christopher and Kimberly from time to time. Christopher was driving, and Kimberly was sitting in the passenger seat. He nced at Kimberly from the corner of his eye. Her cheeks, flushed and the sports, looked remarkably beautiful. Out of the blue, Dexter asked, ¡°Daddy, can you stay over today?! rosy from Ever since they found out that Christopher was good at ser and basketball, they wanted topete with him, learn his impressive moves, and, most importantly, they didn¡¯t want him to leave. Upon hearing Dexter¡¯s words. Christopher felt a surge of happiness. He felt that having his own children was a truly wonderful thing Even if he had missed moments of them growing up, they remained his best allies. Besides, although Kimberly harbored resentment toward him, the kids treated him. well. Christopher turned to look at Kimberly, hoping to catch her reaction, but she remained indifferent, as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. A twitch of disappointment flickered in his eyes, but he responded optimistically and warmly. ¡°Sorry, my little ones, I took a day off to join the event.¡± This statement left the little ones quite blue, and they responded with a faint ¡°Oh.¡± Unable to bear their mncholy, Christopher turned andforted, I¡¯m doing this to reunite with you as soon as possible.¡± He went on to share his ns for the future setup in Dellmoor. Since the children were still so young, he wasn¡¯t sure if they understood what he meant. Rather than saying he was speaking to the children, it was more like he was intentionally revealing information to Kimberly. The news about the Levine Group nning to expand in Dellmoor was something ||| Wed, 31 Chapter 163 Kimberly had heard from Frederick. The chosen location was said to be the tall building across from Larson Corporation. ???? Christopher observed Kimberly, hoping to discern any changes in her expression that might reveal something. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. However, she seemed oblivious. Dexter understood what Christopher said and was excited that he would being to the city soon. Unable to contain his excitement, he eximed, ¡°Awesome, that means I can see you. every day. Daddy!¡± As Dexter¡¯s partner in crime, Sebastian said, ¡°Oh, we can y ser with Daddy more often.¡± Sebastian was a ser enthusiast, an area where Christopher had an edge over Kimberly. Kimberly¡¯s brothers would asionally y with him. However, they were busy individuals. Besides, it seemed that only David and Vincent were more into sports, while Edward and Samuel preferred quiet activities. Meanwhile, Simon was too upied with work and was imed to be a superstar by Kimberly. They had to dodge paparaz zi every time they went out. All in all, it was quite troublesome. If Christopher coulde to Dellmoor, it would be perfect. After dropping them off at the Larson residence, Christopher got ready to head back to Norham. Initially thinking of staying for a while for coffee, he felt frustrated when Kimberly alighted the car, bid farewell politely, and made no further gestures. Christopher sighed and furrowed his brows while he thought, ¡°This woman, how can she be so mean? After driving the entire way, I don¡¯t even get offered at least some water.¡± At that thought, he was about to vent his anger. Wed, 31 Chapter 163 E However, Kimberly had already entered the house with the kids without looking back, leaving only the half-open door. On the other side, things were going smoothly for Whitney. Upon returning home, Whitney was greeted warmly by Lisa, but she pretended not to notice. She walked straight past Lisa, leaving thetter feeling awkward, biting her lip with a humble demeanor. This scene caught the attention of William, who wasing downstairs. He was ready to defend his wife, ¡°Whitney, how can you treat Lisa like that? No matter what, she is your elder Upon seeing this, Lisa hurriedly stepped forward to pull him and motioned him not to make a big deal out of it. As a traditional woman, she thought a family should value harmony. Hence, Lisa pulled William into a room to avoid a potential conflict. Whitney was going up the stairs when she stopped after being reprimanded by William. When she was about to go downstairs, she saw William had been taken away and went upstairs again. This house was no longer a home but a battlefield. She could only remove her facade when she went back to her room. Just then, a call from Ivy came in. ¡°How¡¯s everything? Getting used to being back?¡± Ivy excelled in subtly influencing others. The point was that Whitney fell for it Whitney fell for it every time. Shecked affection and received little concern. Thus, she wholeheartedly epted Ivy¡¯s deliberately staged care. Whitney told Ivy everything that had happened without leaving out any details. When Ivy heard that Whitney had regained trust and would soon return to the design. department of Larson Corporation as a deputy director, she put on a meaningful smile. Then, she secretly cheered in her heart, Very good. Everything is under control. Aware of Whitney¡¯s spoiled temperament, Ivy reminded her to learn the art of restraint Whitney had no idea what Ivy was up to. She thought Ivy was just a friend offering advice and help. Chatper 164 Chatper 164 Chapter 164 Since gaining her freedom, Kiara had been haunted by her past despite receiving money from Ivy. After years ofbor on the farm, her once youthful skin transformed into a weathered state. Despite being in her twenties, an age of youthful vigor, she now resembled a woman in her forties or fifties. Each time she washed up and looked in the mirror, she felt she was looking at a stranger. Where had her looks that were once praised by everyone gone? She asked herself repeatedly. Eventually, she attributed all this to Maxwell. Ivy informed her that Maxwell¡¯s being so ruthless was for Katherine, who was also the current CEO of Larson Corporation in Dellmoor, Kimberly. Hence, Kiara harbored resentment toward Kimberly Kiara still held illusions about Christopher, the man who had once treated her well, spending money on her at the slightest request. However, she still wasn¡¯t aware that he had used her as a tool back then. He aimed to stimte Katherine through her and make her take the initiative to divorce him. Since Kiara couldn¡¯t stand her rough and gloomy skin, she promptly went to Kepraria, where she was once a frequent visitor as a celebrity. She was familiar with the way there. She spent a lot of money given by Ivy, almost half of it, to alter her appearance as she was worried that if she were to meet Christopher again, he wouldn¡¯t recognize her and might even disdain her. Aware of Kiara¡¯s whereabouts, Ivy sarcastically thought, ¡®Indeed, women are the most foolish creatures in the world. Despite the hellish life she had led for several years, Kiara hadn¡¯t turned into a cold devil, all because of her expectations. At that moment, Ivy felt deep down that men truly caused harm. However, Ivy muttered to herself. ¡°He doesn¡¯t belong to me, and naturally, he won¡¯t ¨C Chapter 161 belong to you.¡± Upon receiving news of Kiara¡¯s return to the country, Ivy promptly visited. Her meticulously restored eyebrows, unappreciated and unpraised, seemed like a waste of a beautiful creation. When Kiara opened the door and saw Ivy, she weed thetter in but showed no extra expressions. ¡°Sure enough, you are a beauty!¡± Ivy never hesitated topliment others. It came almost naturally, Having spent many years in the entertainment industry, Kiara has met many people. At first nce, she could tell that Ivy wasn¡¯t an easy character to deal with. Nevertheless, Ivy was, indeed, her savior. Thus, she had no choice but to deal with Ivy. Ivy urged. ¡°Are you ready?¡± She was referring to when Kiara could leave for Dellmoor. Kiara hadn¡¯t anticipated such urgency and initially wanted to stay in Norham for a few more days, daydreaming about a chance encounter with Christopher, even if it was only from a distance. Truthfully, during those years in Alendor, if it weren¡¯t for her lingering fantasy about. him, she probably wouldn¡¯t have survived until today. She knew she was being obsessive, but she willingly embraced it. Kiara replied calmly and confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll leave in two days.¡± Ivy understood what Kiara had in mind and didn¡¯t want to push too hard. After all, rabbits, when cornered, might bite. What was more, she was a venomous scorpion. After Ivy lefi, Kiara took a deep breath. She was on guard every time she talked to Ivy. As it was almost time for Christopher to get off work, Kiara spent some time touching herself before heading out to try her luck. up Wed, 31 Jan Luu Chapter 164 Entering Levine Group was definitely not an option. If she were discovered, she might be sent back to the Alendor farm, the ce of her nightmares. 97% She rented a car and positioned herself on the road that Levine Group¡¯s vehicles must pass through. Soon, a familiar license te appeared in her sight After the car passed by, she turned and followed it. Indeed, it was Christopher¡¯s car. She had long been well-versed in everything about Christopher, just like memorizing lines in her acting career. Instead of heading home, Christopher detoured to a bakery. In the afternoon, Lilian called and expressed her craving for the bun from that particr bakery. Christopher, who had never been to that bakery before, was given the address by Lilian. She reminded him that Katherine used to frequent this bakery. Whenever she craved the bun, Katherine would buy it for her, rain or shine. Christopher deliberately got off work on time today to see what was remarkable about the bakery, enough to captivate the twodies. Following Christopher to the bakery, Kiara saw him striding into the shop. She excited as she finallyid eyes on the man she had yearned for day and night. However, she was surprised to see Christopher go to buy the bread personally. was In her memory, he never did such things himself. He would delegate the task to his assistant, even when he needed something. It seemed that he had changed over the years. After observing for a while, she saw Christophering out with several shopping bags. Then, Kiara continued to tail him. Eventually, he took the route back to the Levine manor. Kiara discreetly trailed him until they reached the outskirts. There, she decided not to Chapter 161 follow any longer, fearing that the spar se poption might lead to her discovery. In fact, Christopher had sensed he was being followed when he exited the bakery. However, after scanning the surroundings and finding no suspicious figures, he shook his head, attributing it to his overactive nerves. Lilian was delighted, using the excuse of wanting bread to get Christopher to visit. She could have sent a serv ant to buy it if she genuinely wanted bread. Instead, she wanted to see Christopher and subtly tell him information about Katherine. As for Olivia and Vincent, their openness and trust in each other led them to decide to move forward with their marriage ns.. Before heading home, Vincent told Thomas he would be bringing his girlfriend. Coincidentally, on that day, Jaxon also returned to the Sullivan residence. It was a peculiar timing. Thomas received the call, but Vincent hung up before he could exin. Upon arriving at the Sullivan residence, Vincent felt something was amiss. He wondered why the Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. atmosphere at home was so lively, as he hadn¡¯t informed anyone about bringing his girlfriend in advance. Typically, the entire family wouldn¡¯t gather at this hour. Olivia was also puzzled. ¡°Is it always this lively at home?¡± After asking this question, their car entered the courtyard. A familiar face appeared before their eyes. She was startled as the person was none other than Jaxon. ¡°Why is he here at the Sullivan residence at this hour?¡± Vincent also found the situation strange. However, at that moment, he had no way out. This was his home. Although he didn¡¯t want to see Jaxon, he had to assume the role of the head of the household. After getting out of the car, he held Olivia¡¯s hand and walked toward everyone sweetly. Chapter 161 Many people were unaware that Vincent would return that day. They only knew that Thomas had mentioned there was something important to announce. Chatper 165 Chatper 165 Chapter 165 The unexpected appearance of Vincent and Olivia left Jaxon momentarily stunned. Immediately after, his gaze shifted to their intertwined hands, feeling a thorn pr ick his heart. However, his expression remained as calm as a tranquilke, betraying no ripples. As Vincent and Olivia approached, he merely quirked his lips in a smile. The situation had put Thomas in a somewhat awkward position. The Sullivan family was arge and influential n. For Jaxon, who wanted to reim his heritage and ce on the family tree, the presence of various rtives was necessary. A gathering had been arranged to serve as a witness to this significant event. Unexpectedly. Vincent and Olivia had returned, causing a stir in the nned. proceedings. Feeling nervous, Thomas anxiously sweated in his palms. Vincent¡¯s stance on the matter was already known to Thomas, so thetter had deliberately nned this on a day without him here. However, Vincent¡¯s sudden return had caught him off guard. Vincent took the initiative to speak. ¡°Everyone is here. It seems like a good day.¡± With that, Vincent embraced Olivia and announced proudly before rtives, allow me to introduce my fianc¨¦e, Olivia Salter.¡± The revtion ignited a flurry of reactions among the rtives. everyone, ¡°Dear Vincent was widely recognized as the heir to the Sullivan Group, making his marital affairs a significant concern for the entire family. The sudden announcement took everyone by surprise. Curious, everyone chattered about who Olivia could be. An eldermented, ¡°She¡¯s pretty, a perfect match for Vince. Subsequently, a woman in her fifties was less unfriendly. ¡°Pretty girls aremon in Dellmoor. What matters is whether she can contribute to the Sullivan family.¡± Clupter 165 Her words carried a tone of jealousy and provocation. After hearing his girlfriend being gossiped about, Vincent, not one to back down, immediately retorted. ¡°I don¡¯t need yourment on who I should choose to be my wife. Your son might be a suitable candidate if you¡¯re aiming for a marriage alliance.¡± The middle-aged woman was speechless after feeling the sharpness in Vincent¡¯s words. Thomas was already feeling sorry for Vincent because of Jaxon. Seizing the opportunity upon seeing the well-educated and refined woman by his side, whom he presumed to be an esteemeddy. Thomas wholeheartedly supported the couple. In high spirits, Thomas said proudly. ¡°Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedules, everyone. Today is a big day for the Sullivan family.¡± The well-wishers began to pour in. ¡°Congrattions, Thomas. This is a double joy for the family.¡± Thomas grinned from ear to ear and bowed graciously. ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­¡± He added, ¡°Firstly, Vince had announced that he¡¯s gonna get married.¡± This scenario left Olivia somewhat astonished. The family gathering seemed more like a grand wedding feast for her and Vincent, emphasizing the distinctiveness of such a prominent family. Vincent seemed to sense her difort and nervousness. Hence, he reassured her by holding her hand and urged her not to be anxious. ¡°As for the second matter, let me formally introduce my other son, Jaxon Sullivan.¡± Then, Thomas, along with Jaxon, bowed before the crowd. ¡°Jaxon Sullivan?¡± Jaxon felt slightly ufortable upon hearing his name adorned with the Sullivan surname. However, since it was his idea of reiming his heritage, he had no choice but to ept. it. A few chatty rtives discussed, ¡°Not bad. He possesses an extraordinary aura, just like young Thomas did.¡± Thisment elicited mixed emotions in Thomas, However, there were also a few gossipy remarks, likely aiming to stir up trouble. ¡°Oh, indeed, he¡¯s on par with Vince. The future of the Sullivan family might see some fierce ||| 07:19 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 165 Amid this joyous asion, Thomas, who had just been wearing a pleased expression, now fixed his eagle-like gaze on those stirring up trouble. Others around discreetly reminded them to be quiet. Olivia couldn¡¯t hide her difort, as she did not enjoy the spotlight and felt like an exquisite sculpture on disy. Jaxon observed the seemingly ufortable yet determined woman, forcing herself to appear Today, Olivia¡¯s actions confirmed her deep affection for Vincent. Observing this, Jaxon couldn¡¯t help but find himself in an ironic situation, realizing that the promises they once made of growing old together had dissipated and drifted along with the wind. At this point, he could only smile bitterly. Keenly aware of the situation, Vincent raised his clear eyes, appreciating Thomas¡¯ determination in orchestrating this event. If not for a twist of fate, he migh with the family. not have had the fortune to witness Jaxon reunite Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Surveying the surroundings of the vast family gathering, he noticed the diverse mix of individuals, mostly there for the spectacle. At a moment like this, resisting the inevitable was futile. The situation had be a foregone conclusion. Any further opposition would only amuse those onlookers. Vincent led Olivia to Jaxon and said, ¡°Wee.¡± After bidding farewell to Thomas, they departed. Upon observing his two sons, Jaxon and Vincent, seemingly united, Thomas felt relief and satisfaction. Olivia sat in the passenger seat and kept a concerned gaze on Vincent. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Perhaps feeling a resonance with his emotions, Vincent made an abrupt emergency stop, parking the car by the roadside. Chapter 165 He pulled Olivia into his embrace and murmured to himself, ¡°Luckily, I have you. you weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t know how to face all this¡­. If Olivia gently patted his back, understanding the suppressed emotions and resilience within him, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± This reassurance acted as a revitalizing tonic, making Vincent feel more at ease. Thomas was the cause of all this. He and Jaxon were merely ctims in this situation. Vincent had considered Jaxon a friend and enjoyed their conversations. However, he would only regard Jaxon as a rival from now on out. After his emotions settled, Vincent restarted the car. One person could not be absent on this significant day filled with ceremonial importance. He then drove Olivia to the psychiatric hospital where Delh resided. It wasn¡¯t until today that Olivia discovered the harsh upbringing Vincent had faced. Despite the adversity, he remained optimistic and hadn¡¯t lost his innate kindness. Olivia could tell Delh was a beautiful woman in her youth, and Vincent had likely inherited her features. However, her eyes were hollow and lifeless, revealing the hardships she had endured. Even though Delh couldn¡¯t understand or respond, Vincent patiently introduced Olivia to her. ¡°Mom, this is your daughter-inw, Olivia. Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± Tears welled up in Olivia¡¯s eyes involuntarily. Upon seeing this, the doctor shook his head. His eyes were full of sympathy, but he couldn¡¯t be of help for the situation. Chatper 166 Chatper 166 Chapter 166 Vincent chatted with Delh incessantly. The doctor asked Olivia to step outside, as he didn¡¯t want to disturb the heartfelt conversation. Olivia appeared overwhelmed and looked nervous. The doctor looked kind. He smiled warmly and said gently, ¡°You must be Vince¡¯s girlfriend. Don¡¯t be nervous. The patient is doing fine, and it¡¯s good news that she hasn¡¯t gotten worse. Vince¡¯s mom and I are old friends. It¡¯s heartbreaking to see her condition, but we never gave up hope. We are seeking a reputable doctor for her from various channels.¡± He added, ¡°For now, there¡¯s good news. We¡¯ve contacted the top medical team in the psychiatric department. They¡¯reing to Dellmoor in two weeks, and after an on-site consultation, there may be a turning point in her situation.¡± This was indeed good news. Upon hearing the news, Olivia was overwhelmed, and her eyes twin kled. She asked softly, ¡°Do we have to wait another two weeks?¡± The doctor could sense her impatience and eagerness, so he reassured her, ¡°Given her health condition, a long journey is not preferred. But don¡¯t worry. Based on her condition now, a two-week wait won¡¯t affect the oue.¡± Shortly after, Vincent emerged from the ward. Unable to contain her excitement, Olivia eagerly approached him and shared the good news. Vincent suddenly halted in his tracks, confirming, ¡°Really?¡± Olivia blinked her round ey es and nodded fervently. Suddenly, Vincent lifted Olivia off the ground, spinning her around. The doctor watched this heartwarming scene with a knowing smile. As the doctor approached, Vincent quickly let Olivia down. He smiled embarrassingly and hurriedly showed his gratitude, saying, ¡°Mr. Jones, thank you so much.¡± The ¡°Mr. Jones¡± that Vincent mentioned was none other than Steven Jones, Delh¡¯s attending doctor and good friend. ***** 07:19 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 166 Steven walked by with a smile and patted Vincent on the shoulder. E Gerald volunteered to visit Dellmoor, attending to both business and personal matters. However, the primary reason for his visit was his significant life event. After checking in at the Imperial Hotel, a hotel owned by Larson Corporation, Gerald sought out a high- end flower shop. As expected, the lobby of Larson Corporation was bustling with a constant stream of people delivering flowers. The first floor¡¯s reception and the CEO¡¯s office were full of roses. Witnessing this spectacle, the receptionists were on the verge of being overwhelmed by the sweet scene. However, the flow of flower deliveries continued incessantly. ¡°Who are these flowers for?¡± someone asked. As it was working hours, another person replied softly, ¡°Ms. Larson.¡± Speaking of the devil, Kimberly walked in through the revolving doors just as the lobby turned into a makeshift flower shop. The reception area was too eye-catching. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Upon witnessing the unusual situation, Kimberly furrowed her brows. On the side, Frederick noticed the change in her expression. Knowing Kimberly disliked irrelevant activities during working hours, Frederick raised his voice, ¡°It¡¯s working hours. What¡¯s themotion about? Disperse now and get back. to work.¡± Usually, Frederick had a gentle demeanor. However, he unexpectedly adopted a more assertive tone this time, causing everyone to sca tter quickly. He pointed at the flower pile on the front desk, asking, ¡°Whose are these? Take them away quickly.¡± The receptionist was at a loss, holding two bouquets and unsure how to handle the situation. She looked so anxious that she almost cried when she asked, ¡°These flowers are all for Ms. Larson. What should we do?¡± Even Frederick, who was usually calm andposed, was stunned. He rubbed his Chapter 166 temple and carefully examined Kimberly, who stood beside him, relieved he hadn¡¯t said anything inappropriate earlier. He raised his gaze and looked at the distressed receptionist, feeling a twinge of pity. Then, he turned to Kimberly and inquired cautiously, ¡°Ms. Larson, this¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Kimberly, in her usualposed manner, calmly uttered, ¡°Handle it as you see fit.¡± With that, Kimberly left the scene gracefully. Frederick hurriedly followed up and left without forgetting to say something to the receptionist. ¡°Handle them however you want.¡± The receptionists were fascinated by Kimberly. ¡°So cool,¡± one of them couldn¡¯t help but exim. Then, each picked up a few bouquets and ced them on the inner side of the front desk, treating the flowers like treasures. On their way to the office, Kimberly and Frederick were stopped by the administrative assistant of the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Larson, these flowers are for you.¡± Unlike the timid receptionist, the administrative assistant spoke in a businesslike tone and pointed to the mountain of bouquets. Kimberly furrowed her brows, wondering about the asion. It wasn¡¯t April Fools¡¯ Day or Valentine¡¯s Day. Moreover, she distinctly remembered the loneliness of not receiving a single flower on Valentine¡¯s Day this year. Approaching the flowers, Kimberly was about to pick up a bouquet and read the apanying card when her phone rang. Unable to resist his curiosity, Frederick picked up a bouquet and delicately held the pink card. The signature on the card read ¡°Tom.¡± Perplexed, Frederick scratched his head, muttering, ¡°Who is Tom?¡± Having not apanied Kimberly on her trip to Mysonna, he was unfamiliar with this figure. O Chapter 166 Kimberly searched her bag for her phone, eventually taking it out after some rummaging. Seeing the caller ID disy ¡°Gerald Patterson,¡± Kimberly couldn¡¯t help but be cautious as she answered the call. A voice with an indescribable maic charm came from the other end. ¡°Have you received the flowers?¡± Kimberly suddenly realized that the mastermind behind the flood of flowers in Larson Corporation was none other than Gerald. She chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± Frowning, Kimberly couldn¡¯t help but feel that Gerald was bing increasingly unpredictable. Despite being aware of the financial prowess of Patterson Finance Group, she simply couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the impact this grand gesture would have on herpany¡¯s operations. Geraldughed. ¡°Life needs a bit of ceremony, Kimberly. Have you forgotten? Today marks one month since we met. This is tomemorate our one-month acquaintance.¡± Kimberly couldn¡¯t help butugh at the unique celebration, as she had never encountered such an idea and only heard of a newborn¡¯s first-month celebration. This reason unexpectedly swept away her displeasure from earlier. ¡°I just got to Dellmoor,¡± Gerald said. ¡°I¡¯m starving. As the hostess, shouldn¡¯t some hospitality?¡± you extend It was worth noting that Gerald had practiced this grand entrance for today many times. He ced his innovative inspiration from a novel into action, highlighting that having an authoritative presence was not an innate talent but required continuous practice. Since Gerald was being so direct, Kimberly found it hard to refuse, despite her reluctance. Back in Radford, Gerald had been an impable host, ensuring her stay was nothing short of a five- star experience. Moreover, he had helped her numerous times, especially in dealing with theplications caused by Christopher. Chatper 167 Chatper 167 Chapter 167 Seeing that Kimberly was still hesitating, Gerald quickly acted pitifully, trying to evoke her sympathy. Now, Gerald didn¡¯t have an authoritative presence at all. Instead, he acted like a shameless boy. Kimberly smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, you decide the ce. Send me the addresster.¡± On the other end of the phone, Gerald danced with joy when he realized he seeded. Frederick looked confused and asked curiously, ¡°Is that call from the one who sent the flowers?¡± Then he mumbled, ¡°Who is this Tom? I haven¡¯t heard of him.¡± After saying that, he scratched his head somewhat adorably. Kimberly smiled wordlessly. It was rare to see Frederick acting cute like this. Since Gerald intended to hide his identity and had no business with the Larson Corporation, she didn¡¯t say anything. She wasn¡¯t a nosy person to begin with. Half an hourter, it was time for lunch. Gerald chose an inte-famous restaurant. He heard that the Dellmoor government made great efforts to promote it, and it was the first in the country to be backed by a government. Gerald was also a person who liked trying new things. Naturally, he wanted to check it out. Soon, Gerald was already waiting in his seat. The interior decoration was simple and elegant. There were not many tables, and only a limited number could be r¨¦served daily. He had booked it before he got to Dellmoor. He was looking forward to checking out the restaurant with Kimberly. Gerald was very excited; it felt like he was on his first date. O Chapter 167 He was meticulous. When he had dinner with Kimberly several times, he had figured out Kimberly¡¯s preferences. Looking upward, he stared straight at the door, his gaze filled with longing. Then, he looked away and nced at the Rolex watch on his wrist. Guessing Kimberly would arrive soon, he ordered the food in advance. Since noon was short, he thoughtfully reserved a lunch break for Kimberly. Like Kimberly, he was a man who would take lunch breaks. He knew it shouldn¡¯t take too long. Twenty minutes was enough. Just as he finished ordering, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure at the entrance. Kimberly looked around as she walked in with light steps. Gerald stood up gracefully and waved at her. Obviously, the presence of a handsome man and a beautiful woman in the restaurant was eye- catching. In an instant, they became the center of attention. In an inconspicuous corner, a pair of eyes stared fixedly at them. Meanwhile, Gerald gentlemanly pulled out the chair for Kimberly. However, from that hidden corner, it seemed the two were doing something very ambiguous. The person held up the phone, zoomed in, and adjusted the focus. Finally, the person took several photos continuously with a few clicks. ***** After Christopher returned to Norham, he worked day and night to the point of ski pping his meals and sleep. He usually had his lunches in the office, where Felix ordered the takeout. Felix couldn¡¯t bear to see the CEO like this. So, he would persuade him, but Christopher turned a deaf ear. At this moment, Christopher was eating takeout. Then, his phone beeped An unfamiliar number had sent him a MMS. ||| < 07:20 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 167 Christopher frowned and thought, ¡®Not many will use MMS these days. I¡¯m a little surprised. He opened it out of curiosity. Then, his eyes widened involuntarily, and his expression darkened. He downloaded the photos one by one and swiped his finger across them. In the photo, Kimberly and Gerald were having dinner in a restaurant. Because someone took the photo with ulterior motives, they looked like they had an ambiguous rtionship in that angle. Immediately, Christopher was furious and threw his phone on the coffee table beside the couch. He had lost his appetite. Then, he tugged at his tie hard. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He put his all into fighting against time, even utilizing his lunch breaks for work so that he could go to Dellmoor and be with her and the rest as soon as possible. However, he did not expect the woman in question to go on a date with another man at noon. Even if it was just his back in the photo, Christopher could instantly recognize that man. It was Gerald. After several confrontations with Gerald, Christopher was well aware of Gerald¡¯s intentions toward Kimberly. Because of this, Christopher spared no effort to return. When his jealousy died down, he realized something was amiss. He wondered, ¡®Who is the owner of this unknown number? Why did that person send this to me?¡¯ He didn¡¯t believe that it was just a coincidence or a kind reminder. The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. So, he hurriedly contacted Noah to find out what the sender was trying to do. At this time, Noah was eating in a restaurant near Levine Group. He didn¡¯t expect a call from Christopher, wanting him to be at the office immediately. III O 07:20 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 167 Noah wanted to cry. He thought, ¡°This is karma. I must have destroyed the gxy in my previous life. If This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . not, why do I have to be bothered by that guy so many times in this life?¡¯ After pushing the door open, Noah found the takeout, barely touched, on the coffee table. Surprised, he pointed to the takeout and said, ¡°Did you only eat this? Do you have to work so hard?¡± Noah thought Christopher was doing this for thepany¡¯s profit, but Christopher ignored him and handed over his phone. In an almostmanding tone, he ordered, ¡°Find out who sent this message!¡± After Noah tapped on the photo, he instantly recognized that the woman in the photo was Kimberly. It suddenly dawned on Noah that Christopher interrupted his lunch because he was jealous. However, Noah was very curious about who that man was. He really wanted to see what kind of person could be Christopher¡¯s love rival. Looking up, he asked, ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Surprisingly, Christopher coldly said, ¡°Who told you to investigate him? I want you to find out who sent the MMS.¡± His words confused Noah. Noah retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this guy sent the message with bad intentions?¡± Christopher pondered for a moment, supporting his chin with one hand. His gut told him it wasn¡¯t Gerald. Although he was unfamiliar with Gerald, he knew this person was like him-going all out and fighting for the things or the people they loved. He would never use dirty tricks like this. Because of this, even if he won by luck, his sense of aplishment and desire to conquer would be greatly reduced. Christopher replied firmly, ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± His confidence caught Noah¡¯s attention. ¡°Do you know this guy?¡± Noah pointed to the man in the photo. It was unbelievable that Christopher believed his love rival so much. There was no change in Christopher¡¯s tone. He didn¡¯t want to say that name, but in the end, he did. ¡°Gerald Patterson,¡± he uttered coldly. Noah didn¡¯t know many people who had the surname Patterson. But, he had heard of the renowned Gerald Patterson. Widening his eyes, Noah asked tentatively, ¡°Are you talking about that Gerald from Patterson Finance Group?¡± Chatper 168 Chatper 168 Chapter 168 Christopher merely nodded in response. Noah was even more excited than when Columbus first discovered Atharia. His expression was filled with disbelief at Christopher¡¯s rival being his idol. Gerald was someone he looked up to, as he became an influential figure within several short years. Noah patted Christopher¡¯s shoulders firmly once he¡¯d figured everything out. ¡°Good luck, Chris.¡± However, he was thrilled to witness two such formidable individuals going toe-to-toe. His gloating tone earned him a ferocious re from Christopher. As such, Noah swiftly switched topics at the warning. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll find out who exactly is pulling strings behind this.¡± It barely took Noah any effort to pinpoint the message, as the sender was caught off guard. Since it contained priceless information, the evidence diminished the likelihood of the mastermind being a rival. Although Christopher initially wondered if it was a situation where a third to benefit from a fight, the possibility of it was now ruled out. party served Despite Noah sessfully intercepting the other party¡¯s information, it turned out to be false after It had probably been obtained through ck market dealings recently. Finally, Noah had no choice but to question Christopher, ¡°Did you somewhere?¡± offend someone Christopher mulled over it, yet no one came to mind, as he believed himself to be righteous andwful. ¡°Could it be from one of your jilted lovers who harbors jealous resentment now that you¡¯ve fallen back in love with Kimberly? Thus, they¡¯re intentionally disturbing you?¡± Noah¡¯s suggestion shook Christopher to the core. He imported the pictures into theputer and zoomed in to the max in search of clues. III O Chapter 168 ¡°It¡¯s highly probable.¡± Noah¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°If you pay close attention to these photos, it is clear that the photographer has an ulterior motive with how they strategically selected angles depicting the pair positioned intimately close to one another.¡± Noah¡¯s logical analysis piqued Christopher¡¯s interest. He¡¯d merely skimmed through the photos just now, as his thoughts had been clouded by jealousy. This time, however, he focused on the suspicious aspects of the photos highlighted by Noah and discovered that it was indeed so. A weight had just been lifted off his shoulders when confusion instantly took its ce. He mused, ¡°My jilted lover?¡± While Kiara was the first to pop up in his mind, he discarded the possibility almost at once, for she¡¯d been abandoned at a farm in Alendor ever since that incident, as far as he was concerned. Christopher hadn¡¯t heard any news of her thus far. The second person toe to mind was Ivy, whose unrequited feelings he was aware of. Yet, with the distance between Norham and Dellmoor, Ivy couldn¡¯t have flown there to re those ph capture those photos, as she¡¯d been present during the meeting earlier that day. The time and location indicated on the photos meant the photographer was near Kimberly half an hour ago to sneak in those shots. Christopher and Noah exchanged nk looks then, at a loss as to who the suspect was. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ***** The food at the viral restaurant suited Kimberly¡¯s taste as she wolfed them down with her head down. Gerald, on the other hand, constantly kept serving her. Kimberly gave him a thumbs-up and joked, ¡°Men like you are as scarce as hen¡¯s teeth these days.¡± The corners of Gerald¡¯s lips lifted. ¡°As in?¡± He was especially curious about what she thought of him. ||| O Chapter 168 Kimberly was perfectly forthright and listed all of his positive traits. First and foremost, he had both good looks and wealth. Secondly, he¡¯s caring and gentle. Kimberly uttered with a faint smile, ¡°Possessing these two qualities alone means you¡¯ve defeated 99 percent of the country¡¯s male poption.¡± s, Gerald seemed dissatisfied at the imperfect score and asked, ¡°What about the remaining one percent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, of course.¡± Kimberly was tickled by him. Gerald cared so much about her opinion of him that he became caught up in her statement. Nevertheless, he regained his upbeat mood promptly. Kimberly happened to meet Gerald¡¯s soulful stare when she lifted her gaze and felt as if she was going to be scorched by the intensity of it. ¡°Kimberly, I¡¯m serious in intending to pursue you,¡± Gerald dered peremptorily. It turned out that he had revealed his feelings half-jokingly. He made it official there and then his promise to pursue and eventually marry her. ¡°I¡¯m a divorced woman with three kids.¡± Kimberly yed dumb. ¡°You deserve someone better with how amazing you are.¡± Gerald understood that she was belittling herself to deter his advances. ¡°A good woman is worth her weight in gold. You have no clue how relieved I am that you¡¯re divorced instead of married,¡± he replied dispassionately. One simple word meant the world of a difference, as the fact that she was divorced meant Gerald stood a chance. Gerald¡¯s voice held an irresistible charm and maism when he uttered those words. It sounded so pleasing to the ears that it attested to the saying that a man in love was most alluring. Kimberly expressed her thoughts honestly, as she disliked ambiguity. ¡°I have lost the courage to love after a failed marriage. I rather enjoy being single these days.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let me help you find the courage to fall for someone again.¡± Gerald O Chapter 168 was insistent. 8.97% In short, the pair were like two master fighters in a sparring match. No matter how blunt Kimberly¡¯s refusal was, Gerald would refute them with his forbearance. Ultimately, Gerald confessed that he had already known everything about her and that it was a premeditated move when he approached her for the first time. Kimberly listened mutely to his confession, as she¡¯d used up all of her tricks. Her mind swirled with thoughts. ¡®So this is how it feels to be in love! She¡¯d never experienced such a thing in her entire life. Her marriage back then had been a cat-and-mouse game. She and her ex-husband were destined to always be at odds with one another. Their rtionship was like a predator and prey¡¯s, so much so that they¡¯d never paused tomunicate properly. Gerald finally informed Kimberly that he would be staying in Dellmoor long-term. Just then, it suddenly urred to Kimberly that the flowers sent by Gerald to her unit had disturbed Hence, she specially warned him not to do so again. ¡°You should give more to charity with how capable you are! Look at how pitiful the children living in the mountainous regions are!¡± Kimberly advised sternly. Gerald didn¡¯t go along with her, as it was the norm for Patterson Finance Group to be ranked among one of the most charitable organizations annually. He grinned. ¡°You¡¯re right, Kimberly. It was my negligence. It¡¯s the thought that matters the most. I¡¯ll deliver them personally to you next time so you¡¯ll feel the full weight of my sincerity.¡± Gerald¡¯s remark markedly confounded Kimberly, and she thought, ¡®I¡¯m in awe of how much of a smooth-talker he is.¡¯ Chatper 169 Chatper 169 Chapter 169 The person who sent Christopher the MMS was none other than Kiara. Not long after she arrived in Dellmoor, she struggled for a few years before getting back on her feet and making a good living. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She went to visit the inte-famous restaurant alone. Dressed casually, she wore a ck cap. To avoid attracting attention, she also deliberately chose the most hidden corner seat. When she left Norham, Ivy had reminded her countless times to be low-key. Although she was reluctant, she didn¡¯t have much choice since she had escaped. It wasn¡¯t worth it to risk getting caught. She¡¯d rather die than go back to that purgatory. The world was surprisingly small. Right after reaching Dellmoor, she ran into Kimberly. She was familiar with that face. However, Kimberly¡¯s temperament waspletely different from that of her past self, Katherine. Kimberly had be more attractive, Kiara used to talk to Katherine arrogantly, thinking she was pampered and loved. Now, however, she had be the object of public scorn and must hide in the shadows. Kiara used to be an A-lister, someone who had seen the elephant. Although she didn¡¯t know the man sitting opposite Kimberly, she could tell from his temperament and outfit he was not an ordinary person. Kiara was born with unique insight into clothing and brand appreciation. If fate hadn¡¯t pulled her into theplicated entertainment industry, she would have been able to achieve sess in her talented area. Perhaps, her life would not be so miserable. Mistakes were made every step she took. An evil thought suddenly crossed her mind. She quickly took a few photos and sent them to a number she had memorized. She didn¡¯t even stop to think that might expose her identity. All she wanted was to antagonize those people. If she suffered, she wouldn¡¯t let them live peacefully either. She took the photos and sent them without hesitation. Before her meal was served, she paid her bills and left. 97% When the waiter came over to serve her food, he looked confused and thought, ¡®This customer is really weird. She keeps wearing a cap and now she leaves before eating her food.¡¯ He went to the counter and made sure that the guest had paid her bill. Relieved, he murmured, ¡°Thank goodness.¡± If the guest sneaked away without paying, then he would have to pay for the order. His sry for the month would¡¯ve been wasted for nothing. After Kiara left, she didn¡¯t go back to the hotel but instead went to the kindergarten. ***** After dinner, Kimberly drove back to her office. Gerald asked Kimberly to arrange an office for him on the pretext ofmunication convenience, but she politely rejected him. He just wanted to find a chance to get close to her. Faced with such a direct confession, even if Kimberly was aloof, she still felt something. She had never been experienced in love. She once had a crush in high school, but her secret love was overwhelmed and extinguished by the pressure of exams. She and her crush ended up in different universities in different cities. In the end, they lost touch with each other. In her university days, some seniors confessed their love to her, but they were not her. Then, she met Christopher. Although he was her ideal type, he treated her as an enemy. She became a romance scammer in Christopher¡¯s eyes. However, she was a victim, too. She just happened to meet her ideal type. There was a suite within the CEO¡¯s office, and she took a nap there. Tossing and turning, she couldn¡¯t sleep. Olivia was supposed to have lunch with her, but she happened to be outside with Gerald at that time. She sent Olivia a text: [Are you sleeping? If not,e to my office.] After that, she sent a few grimace emojis. Olivia usually didn¡¯t take naps. She would either deal with unfinished work or listen to music and catch up on variety shows. Recently, she was particrly obsessed with a certain female idol group reality show. Every female celebrity was legendary in their own way. While she was engrossed in the show, a message from Kimberly popped up on her phone. She knew Kimberly well. Something must be bothering her and she needed someone to talk to. Otherwise, Kimberly would be taking a nap at this time. Olivia tidied the ce and walked over in high heels. The door was unlocked, so she went in directly. Sure enough, Kimberly appeared listless. ¡°Tell me. What happened that made you sk ip your nap?¡± she asked. Olivia was indeed wise. She questioned Kimberly like a professional psychologist. Kimberly didn¡¯t know where to start and finally said, ¡°Someone confessed to me.¡± Olivia had heard about what happened today and was even more astonished to hear that from Kimberly. Clicking her tongue, Olivia teased, ¡°You¡¯re getting a bit co cky, huh? Here you are panicking because someone confessed to you when others are upset because no one is interested in them.¡± Kimberly tugged at her clothes. ¡°You know I have almost zero experience in love.¡± Oliviaughed and mused, ¡®Turns out Kimberly is at a loss because of this.¡¯ Olivia had a say in this aspect. Recently, her rtionship with Vincent was getting better and they were about to discuss marriage arrangements. In the beginning, she was timid due to overthinking. Olivia then encouraged her by saying, ¡°Give it a try. How can you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± She even used Christopher as an example. ¡°You were set up by Gregory and fell in love with Christopher back then, didn¡¯t you? Christopher is too much of a scu mbag to cherish you, and you wasted years of your youth. You can¡¯t afford to waste any more years. Time flies. Soon we¡¯ll be old. At that time, we might not even have the energy to fall in love anymore,¡± she said. Kimberly thought Olivia¡¯s words made sense. She did spend too much time and effort on Christopher. The most exasperating part of it all was that all her efforts ended up in vain. The reason Olivia gained much insight in this aspect was because she was inspired by the reality show she liked. Everyone had their battles and would one day emerge victorious. Kimberly made a cup of coffee for herself and Olivia. Olivia took a sip of coffee and gave Kimberly a thumbs-up. ¡°It tastes good. You can do it.¡± Her words held two meanings. Sheplimented the coffee¡¯s taste and cheered Kimberly up at the same time. In fact, Olivia had another consideration. Obviously, Christopher wanted to get back together again with Kimberly. However, Kimberly was at a loss. She couldn¡¯t even figure out what to do next. In that case, Olivia thought it was better to use a new rtionship to help her find the way ahead. At the same time, they could see how Christopher would perform. Chatper 170 Chatper 170 Chapter 170 Kimberly also had a headache when it came to Christopher. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was the children¡¯s father, she would never let him stay within ten feet of her. Thinking of the contract she signed, Kimberly felt her temple throbbing. But on second thought, it was a temporary measure. Christopher was so despicable that he took the three little cuties away without telling her. At that time, she did that to defend herself. Kimberly told herself inwardly, ¡®Yes, that¡¯s self-defense.¡¯ For a moment, Kimberly felt herself in a daze. She felt that her shameless and cun ning appearance was somewhat simr to Christopher¡¯s. After talking to Olivia, Kimberly had an epiphany and felt much better. Kimberly hadn¡¯t seen Vincent for a while, so she took the opportunity to ask. As she spoke of Vincent, Olivia¡¯s expression almost twisted into a ball. The things that happened recently were so sudden,plicated, and shocking. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to tell Kimberly yet. They were best friends, and Vincent was Kimberly¡¯s brother. There was no need to hide from her. After listening to Olivia¡¯s exnation for about 15 minutes, Kimberly was dumbfounded. ¡°Jaxon and Vincent are half-brothers?¡± Kimberly was choked by a mouthful of coffee. At the thought of Jaxon returning to the Sullivan family, Kimberly hugged Olivia andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s really hard for you.¡± If Olivia married Vincent in the future, she would constantly meet Jaxon. Chapter 170 Jaxon was obsessed and would never give up on Olivia. Kimberly was really worried about Olivia¡¯s married life. ¡°How is Vincent?¡± Kimberly knew what that matter meant to Vincent. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Worries could be noticed in Olivia¡¯s eyes as she shook her head. ¡°He is not very good.¡± Over the years, Kimberly had seen countless people. She could feel that Jaxon waspletely different from Vincent. Although they shared the same blood, their style of dealing with people and things was different. Vincent was optimistic and kind-hearted. When he did things, he would always leave some room for discussion. On the contrary, Jaxon was cold and indifferent. He always did things with decisiveness and resolve. Kimberly witnessed Olivia¡¯s heartbreak during university. However, she felt lucky for Olivia at the time. Inparison, Jaxon was definitely not a person worth entrusting. He was malicious and cu nning. If Olivia were with him, she wouldn¡¯t be happy. Olivia said with relief, ¡°Fortunately, his mother¡¯s condition has improved. Well-known experts wille to see her in two weeks.¡± Kimberly didn¡¯t know much about Delh¡¯s condition. He wouldn¡¯t say much, so she didn¡¯t ask. Kimberly looked confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he ask Edward for help with his mother?¡± Kimberly¡¯s second brother, Edward Xenos, was a top medical expert. Olivia shook her head. She had just known about it also. Now that they knew her condition had turned around, they needed topete with time. As time went by, every moment had a different change. Kimberly held Olivia¡¯s hand tightly, signaling her not to worry too much. Although things felt like they were at one¡¯s wits¡¯ end, it might be a light at the end of the ||| O 07:20 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 170 tunnel. Kimberly called Edward right away, wanting to see if he could arrange for the neurosurgeon to go to Dellmoor and operate on Vincent¡¯s mother as soon as possible. When he got the news, Edward, on the other end of the phone, was stunned. ¡®Why didn¡¯t Vincent talk to us when facing trouble?¡¯ he thought. Kimberly was insightful, as she knew Vincent didn¡¯t want to take care of matters publicly. His mother¡¯s illness hadn¡¯t improved for many years. Also, he did not want to cause trouble for those who loved him. Good things always needed to take a long time. Kimberly patiently enlightened Olivia for the fear that she would hide herself again like an ostrich when she had the heartbreakst time. It was hard for Olivia to finally pluck up her courage and opened her heart. Her rtionship was like fighting a monster. She fought hard and passed the level, yet it came to a more challenging one. However, Kimberly didn¡¯t worry. She believed that Olivia would find her happiness after all the hardship. ***** Kiara left the online restaurant, took a taxi, and went for a stroll near the children¡¯s school. The children usually finished school at about four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She came early with an ulterior motive, trying to check the situation first. She had a picture of Kimberly and three kids on the phone. In the photo, Kimberly smiled brightly while the three children were innocent and cute. She stroked the faces of the children in the photos and thought, ¡°They have inherited their parents¡¯ good genes.¡¯ Especially the boys, who resembled Christopher¡¯s handsome face. John picked up the kids from school today. ||| O < Chapter 170 Kiara stood in a quiet ce in the distance, took out her binocrs, and had her eyes locked on the three children who had just left the kindergarten. They were dressed in standard uniforms, full of energy and vitality, looking like graceful young gentlemen anddies. Kiara was there to check on the situation. To put it bluntly, she didn¡¯t have any special tricks. She was just an actress who had been a peasant for several years. However, one should never underestimate a person whose heart was filled with hatred. ***** Ivy wasn¡¯t particrly at ease with Kiara. She had got eyes on Kiara. But so far, she was satisfied with Kiara¡¯s well behaved. She got off work early and went to the mall. Lilian invited her to have a meal in the Levine manor. When she reached the ce, Lilian saw her carrying a pile of things andined, ¡°Ivy, I only asked you toe. Why did you spend so much money buying so many things? Sure enough, it¡¯s better to have a daughter. The daughter is a sweetheart and always cares about one¡¯s feelings. Look at Christopher. If he¡¯s half as sweet as you. I¡¯llugh out loud in my dreams.¡± Heather was away also, going to Xemrich with her best friend. It was no wonder Lilian felt lonely. Usually, with Heather around, there were stillughers. Now that Heather suddenly went traveling, Lilian was not used to it. Being praised by Lilian, Ivy hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Levine, please don¡¯t say so. Christopher is busy with his career. Unlike me, I¡¯m free.¡± What Ivy said went to Lilian¡¯s heart. Although sheined about her grandson, she still cared about him. Sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re so good at talking. You always say something nice for him.¡± Then, Lilian was touched by the scene. ¡°It¡¯s such a big house. There¡¯s only the two of us. O 07:21 Wed, 31 Jan Chapter 170 It¡¯s quiet and deste.¡± Seeing that, Ivy deliberately said, ¡°One day, Christopher will bring Katherine and the kids back. You¡¯ll have good times together.¡± When Ivy said that, her face was full of smiles, but she was actually screaming inwardly. Seeing that Ivy was so understanding and reasonable, Lilian felt the girl must have let go of her obsession with Christopher. Lilian sighed inwardly. ¡®She is such a sensible girl. It¡¯d be wonderful if she could be my granddaughter. I just don¡¯t know if she would agree!¡¯ Chatper 171 Chatper 171 Chapter 171 Lilian carefully chose her words and said, ¡°Ivy, tell me. Have you let of Christopher?¡± After she finished her words, her eyes shed with expectation, waiting for Ivy¡¯s answer. This time, Ivy didn¡¯t avert her gaze. Lilian had always known Ivy¡¯s feelings toward Christopher. Ivy suddenly raised her eyes and said seriously, ¡°Since we¡¯re not meant to be, it¡¯s useless. for me to keep holding on.¡± There was carefree and sensible, but also a hint of unwillingness and helplessness in her words. Lilian took the opportunity to ask and said with earnest, ¡°We can be a family. You can¡¯t. marry him, but we can have family ties. Would you like to be my go d-granddaughter?¡± Of course, Ivy knew that the olddy was not joking. She put a lot of energy into Christopher and the Levine family. Since she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted and married Christopher, it was not a loss to be Lilian¡¯s go d- granddaughter. In other words, it was a timely stop and also a way out in the future. She was not sure about Ethan. Although he was passionate about her, it was hard to say if he would change his heart one day. Most of the people at that level were cold-blooded and ruthless. The Levine family of Norham was prestigious. Things would be easier to do if she had their support. After figuring it out, Ivy was in a good mood. Her face was full of smiles, and her mouth seemed to be smeared with honey as she greeted, ¡°Grandma Lilian.¡± That greeting conveyed Ivy¡¯s decision that she was willing to be Lilian¡¯s go d- granddaughter. Lilian was so happy that her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Good. That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll talk to Christopher sometimes. Next month is Maxwell¡¯s birthday. We can hold a recognition party.¡± Ivy was a little surprised to hear that. 100% Chapter 171 She didn¡¯t expect Lilian to be going to announce it to the public. However, she was only surprised for a moment. She felt that she deserved it as she did her best to please everyone in the family. It was time for her to reap. Ivy had always felt inferior. §Ñ Although her Ab bot family in Dellmoor was taken care of by Christopher, they were al lost cause. She was not a wealthydy like the other prestigious family. Lilian¡¯s proposal was exactly what Ivy wanted. It was equivalent to upgrading her identity. Besides, the Levine family didn¡¯t have a daughter. So, she would be like a rare treasure to Lilian. After Whitney returned to Larson Corporation, she had a dramatic change in her style. of dealing with people and things. She was no longer that arrogant and unreasonabledy of the Larson family in everyone¡¯s eyes. She went to work on time daily, and when she needed to work overtime, she didn¡¯t ask for special treatment. After a few days, she integrated into the circle of the design department. The department also held a wee party for her. During the banquet, Whitney gave herself three shots of wine and finished them in one. goal. Her colleagues were vere stunned, with their eyes wide open, baffled. Genevieve was the head of the design department. Seeing Whitney drink like that, she was afraid something went wrong. She quickly stood up and stopped Whitney. However, Whitney waved her hand. To show her sincerity, she poured herself another. OKS 100% Chapter 171 ss of wine. Picking up the ss, she walked to Genevieve and said frankly, ¡°Ms. Scott, I used to be ignorant and offended you. Take this as an apology. I¡¯ll drink first.¡± Everyone was stunned. Whitney wasn¡¯t like that before. Time was a file that wore and made no noise. The princess who used to be so unruly had now been tamed. Everyone was curious about what had happened to her in Norham that made her change so much. Genevieve was an approachable person. Although she was the head of the design department, she never put on airs. She couldn¡¯t persuade Whitney to stop drinking, so she had to drink, After eating and drinking, someone suggested singing in a karaoke. Genevieve was a quiet person, so she refused to go. Seeing that, Whitney dragged Genevieve to go with her. 100. purpose Whitney knew to hit where it hurt. Since she came back with a mission and this time, she had to deal with the leader of the design department first before she could ess the core information. A few colleagues who always bootlicked also took the opportunity to fan the mes when they saw Whitney¡¯s intention. ¡°Ms. Scott, we rarely have this kind of chance. Let¡¯s go together!¡± one person said. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Scott. The pace of work is so fast these days. It¡¯s hard for us to gather. together. Let¡¯s rx,¡± the others immediately chimed in.. Several people took turns to persuade, talking passionately. Genevieve was not good at drinking and refusing people, so she was dragged to go with them. Those people soon attracted the attention of Whitney. She smiled and thought, ¡°These people are good. I can use them in the future. For the first song, they handed the microphone to Genevieve. Everyone had never heard Genevieve sing before. Their original intention was to 07:08 Thu, 1 Feb uuu. Chapter 171 embarrass her and toadied Whitney. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In their eyes, although Whitney was the deputy CEO, she was from the Larson family. and had a promising future. Unexpectedly, Genevieve¡¯s voice was enchanting as she sang. Those people were stunned and felt they could never judge a book by its cover. Some of Genevieve¡¯s admirers praised, ¡°Wow, you sing so well. You¡¯re really a multi- talented person.¡± Seeing that, Whitney also joined to tter. Genevieve was embarrassed by the praise, and her face flushed. The scene was lively and delightful. It seemed calm on the surface, but in fact, it was surging underneath. With Whitney joining, some people with ulterior motives began to get excited again. Where there were people, there would be stories. After drinking, Genevieve was thirsty and looking for water. At this time, Whitney winked, and a colleague hurriedly handed Genevieve a ss of orange juice. Genevieve was not at all alert. Seeing that it was drinkable liquid, she drank it up, not caring if something was added in. She seldom came to entertainment ces before and had never seen such a scene. The atmosphere in the private room was high. Even if the air conditioner was turned on, it was still hot. After a while, Genevieve felt a little stuffy and had difficulty breathing. Even her body was burning. She wanted to go out for some fresh air and wash her face in the bathroom. Whitney sent a text message after seeing Genevieve go out and smiled slyly. Genevieve¡¯s state was not very good. She felt groggy. She kept pressing her temple to make herself sober. From behind, a sneaky man was following her. Walking in the corridor of the karaoke, Genevieve stumbled and bumped into a tall person beside her. The man was graceful and gentle. Frowned, he lowered his eyes, squinted, and suddenly realized it was her. Chatper 172 Chatper 172 Chapter 172 This man was none other than Kimberly¡¯s brother, Samuel. He happened to be there with his friends and reacted quickly, reaching out to support the stag gering Genevieve. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± apologized Genevieve. She still retained some consciousness and realized she had bumped into someone. Apologizing without hesitation, she resembled a deer in the headlights. Samuel frowned as the smell of alcohol permeated the air. ¡®This woman usually behaves herself. Why did she get herself drunk today?¡¯ he wondered. Samuel held her upright and asked with displeasure, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± The man who was keeping watch quickly retreated and disappeared in a sh after realizing things had gone wrong. He had taken Whitney¡¯s offer and was given the mission to ruin Genevieve. This was a sweet deal as Whitney had sent him pictures of Genevieve, and he thought she looked gentle and lovely. He thought, ¡°I get to spend time with a beautiful woman and make money at the same time. Isn¡¯t that like hitting the lottery?¡± Genevieve¡¯s wrist was starting to feel sore from Samuel¡¯s grip. She frowned and looked up at him. Samuel¡¯s figure was reflected in her beautiful eyes.. At that moment, she felt like she was dreaming. She chuckled. ¡°You look so handsome, exactly like Samuel.¡± Samuel felt a little surprised thinking that she still remembered him when she was drunk. The drug in the juice started taking effect. Genevieve felt very ufortable. Her whole body was burning up. 15 Chapter 172 Even her breath grew rapid. Her hand touched Samuel¡¯s cold hand. It felt good, like touching a cool block of ice on a hot day. Genevieve couldn¡¯t help leaning against Samuel. Witnessing that, Samuel¡¯s friends tactfully left them alone. Genevieve was a rtively introverted girl and she usually spoke in a soft voice. She always kept a respectful distance from Samuel whenever she saw him. This was the first time Samuel saw Genevieve act this way. She was clearly not herself. There were people were passing by the corridor. Samuel frowned and asked softly, ¡°Genevieve, are you okay?¡± She was acting very unusually. Genevieve heard the question but her eyelids felt heavy. Samuel looked down to see Genevieve¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and she was breathing. faster than normal. He was shocked and figured that she must have been drugged. He had heard of such incidents before. Her life might very well be in danger if her condition wasn¡¯t relieved in time. His expression darkened as he thought about what might happen.. ¦° Not daring to dy for a moment, he carried Genevieve in his arms and rushed to the hospital. On the way, Genevievey in the back seat of the car, asionally leaning against the seat and asionally toppling over. Samuel took a look at the rear-view mirror in the car. After swaying unsteadily for a few times, Genevieve finally quieted down. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would have happened if she hadn¡¯t run into him. Picking up his phone, he quickly dialed Edward¡¯s number, asking him to make arrangements. 100% Chapter 172 Coincidentally, Edward was on duty at the hospital. Samuel sounded uncharacteristically anxious on the phone. Edward had never seen him like this before. They finally reached the hospital. After Samuel parked the car, he rushed to the emergency room with Genevieve in his arms. Edward had already arranged for a bed at the entrance of the emergency room. Samuel was sweating profusely as he put Genevieve down, looking anxious. Edward took a look at Genevieve. He could tell that his buddy treasured this woman very much. He patted Samuel on the rand said, ¡°Don¡¯t wo¡¯ll be okay.¡± Edward was experienced enough to tell at a nce what had happened with Genevieve. As her face was flushed as if she had been drinking, and coupled with Samuel¡¯s anxious expression, he could tell she must have been drugged. Edward pumped Genevieve¡¯s stomach and gave her some nutrient solution to protect the stomach N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. lining. In Edward¡¯s office, Samuel repeatedly asked with concern, ¡°How is she doing?¡± Seeing how anxious Samuel was, Edward felt like teasing him. He deliberately put on a stern face and said, ¡°I can¡¯t relieve her symptoms. Only you. can do it.¡± Doubt and confusion shed in Samuel¡¯s eyes. Edwardughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re so dense. No wonder you can¡¯t get a wife.¡± He mocked his friend as if he himself had already built a family. ¡°You¡¯re just too gentlemanly. In this case, nine out of ten men will have found a way to deal with this problem by themselves, Edward continued in a mellow voice. Now, Samuel finally realized what his buddy meant. Genevieve was special in his heart. He knew that. 3/5 Chapter 172 However, he had always been repressing that thought. He had lived for more than twenty years and became a well-known designer. Logically, he should be an emotional and meticulous person. However, he was quite aloof. He was pretty lucky in love but always wasted his chances. To put it bluntly, he didn¡¯t care about those things until he met Genevieve. There were many times when he just couldn¡¯t control his emotions when it came to her. Hence, he sent her to the hospital immediately when such an incident happened. Edward looked at Samuel who was still in a daze and knew that he was probably still in shock. He thought he should calm his friend down. Moreover, by the looks of it, he presumed Samuel and Genevieve would soon tie the knot. He said, ¡°Her condition has stabilized and a nutrient solution is being administered now. She will be observed for two more hours. If there are no otherplications, you can bring her back.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression softened. He politely replied, ¡°Thank you, Edward. Sorry for disturbing your rest.¡± Edward smiled. ¡°I¡¯m honored to be of service to my future sister-inw.¡± The way Edward referred to Genevieve made Samuel feel a little embarrassed. He reflexively retorted, ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡± Hearing this, Edward panicked. ¡°What? You¡¯re just friends? You have to hold on to such a nice girl. You will never find a second one like her.¡± One¡¯s reaction during an emergency will never lie. Edward saw how his buddy got anxious and stressed over Genevieve.. Whitney and the others, were still singing at the karaoke. The man Whitney hired said that Genevieve had met an acquaintance in the corridor 4/5 Chapter 172 and that the acquaintance was a man who exuded an extraordinary aura. Whitney¡¯s expression twisted with anger. She had spent so much energy and money on today¡¯s n.. Who would have thought someone unexpected coulde out of nowhere and ruin everything? The man was still standing aside, waiting for Whitney to transfer him the final payment. ¡°About the money¡­ However, before he could finish his words, Whitney chided, ¡°You didn¡¯t finish the job, yet you still have the audacity to ask for more money? Get out of here!¡± Chatper 173 Chatper 173 Chapter 173 The stalker noticed Whitney¡¯s menacing re, pretending not to recognize him. He then fled with his tail between his legs. When he walked out of the private room, he scoffed. ¡°What a vicious woman! She¡¯d just throw you under the bus! The fact is that she¡¯s willing to harm her boss too!¡± He said this as if he were a good person. Yet, he was none other than the one who tried. to drug Genevieve. If Samuel hadn¡¯te in time, Genevieve¡¯s life would¡¯ve been ruined. Whitney had been framed before. It was thus ironic that she¡¯d use such a despicable trick on Genevieve today. She only dared to call out the stalker because she knew Ivy had hired the man. Since the stalker wasn¡¯t hired by Whitney herself, she wasn¡¯t worried. This emboldened. her. When Genevieve came to, she found herself in an unfamiliar environment. The room was clean and tidy. It was designed in a minimalistic style, which was a style she liked. She¡¯d always dreamed of buying her own house through her efforts and decorating it ording to her liking. This dream was about toe true. Kimberly was a generous boss. Genevieve was conscientious and thrifty while working with her at Larson Corporation for several years. After finally saving enough for a down payment, she signed the property sales and purchase agreement, the most important contract in her life. The house was to be ready by the end of this year. She spent her spare time at her rented condominium on weekends, visualizing the future and drawing renovation. ns. The style she liked coincided with the room she was in. She pinched her arm and hissed in pain, indicating it clearly wasn¡¯t a dream. Samuel was in the living room and heard a noiseing from the room. He quickly ran in to check. Chapter 173 Despite napping on the couch all night, Samuel slept restlessly, worrying that Genevieve was going to be ill. ¡°Are you okay?¡± A voice cut through the silence, though no one was in sight. Is this an illusion? Why does this voice sound familiar?¡± wondered Genevieve. Suddenly, Samuel appeared in the room, startling Genevieve. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°What? Why are you here?¡± After saying that, she instinctively wrapped the quilt around herself tightly. ¦° ¡°It¡¯s my house.¡± quipped Samuel jokingly. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here? You should ask yourself why you¡¯re here instead¡± Samuel¡¯s questions rendered Genevieve speechless. Upon noticing her bemused look. Samuel stopped teasing her. He had to find out exactly who did that to her yesterday. This posed an extremetent danger. She was lucky enough to have encountered him this time. Samuel¡¯s cold eyes shed with a hint of sternness. He asked. ¡°Who were you out with yesterday?¡± A flicker of surprise crossed Genevieve¡¯s eyes. She asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Samuel said gently, ¡°I had a gathering with my friends and happened to see you there.¡± Genevieve touched her temples, which still ached slightly. She had no idea how much she had drunk. Genevieve didn¡¯t remember drinking much, but she seemed quite wasted. Given the look on her face, Samuel was certain she didn¡¯t remember anything fromst night. So, he decided to tell her the whole truth. ¡°You were druggedst night,¡± he said calmly with a charming voice, which sounded. indescribably pleasant. His words made Genevieve turn pale with fright. ¡®Isn¡¯t that a really dramatic plot that only happens in novels and TV shows? How could this happen to me? Genevieve wondered. She subconsciously nced under the quilt. 2/4 Chapter 173 Samuel was amused by her cute appearance. Samuel thought, ¡®She couldn¡¯t possibly think I gave her an antidote, couldn¡¯t she? She¡¯s a conservative girl. I reckon if she lost her virginity, she¡¯d probably be devastated. Samuel¡¯s lips curved up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I saw you halfway and noticed that something was off, so I sent you straight to the hospital. It was Edward who treated you.¡± Genevieve was relieved only after hearing this. She said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡± Samuel urged, ¡°Do you remember what you drank yesterday? Who gave it to you?¡± Genevieve tried to recall the previous night¡¯s incident meticulously. ¡®Everyone drank what was served. There was nothing wrong with the alcohol, then. What else I drink?¡¯ wondered Genevieve, continuing to probe her memories. Finally, she recalled that she had a ss of juice.. Soon after, Genevieve felt extremely stuffy, so she left the private room to get some fresh air. She remembered bumping into someone and couldn¡¯t remember what happened after that. She did bump into a man who looked like Samuel. Or rather, Samuel was the she bumped into. person ¡®If that were the case, then something was likely wrong with the juice. The juice was handed to me by a colleague who¡¯s nice to me most of the time. How could this be? I¡¯m not sure about this, mused Genevieve. She couldn¡¯t think of any conflicts between them. After listening to her exnation, Samuel agreed that the juice was what caused this. ¡®Looking at this silly woman still defending people in this situation!¡¯ Samuel thought, shaking his head helplessly. Samuel gently reminded her, ¡°You mustn¡¯t intentionally harm others. However, you must always be cautious. So, be more alert in the future!¡± Samuel entuated thest sentence in a higher pitch as a stern reminder and an order to Genevieve. Genevieve nodded like a little girl who¡¯d made a mistake and murmured, ¡°Okay.¡± 07:08 Chapter 173 1 Feb At noon, Christopher returned to the Levine manor for lunch. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Heather had gone on a trip, so Christopher went to see Maxwell and Lilian. He didn¡¯t want to bebeled as heartless when he went back next time. Lilian had been busy in the kitchen all morning so Christopher could have a good meal. At the dinner table, Christopher just remembered that Maxwell¡¯s birthday wasing. soon. He was keen to know how Maxwell wanted to celebrate his birthday. With a rxed expression, Maxwell said, ¡°I¡¯m old. I don¡¯t want an extravagant party. I¡¯m content as long as everyone else is happy. In the end, he added, ¡°As long as you bring the triplets and Katherine home, I will be happy with anything you arrange.¡± It was a simple wish, but Christopher felt extremely stressed. Kimberly was incredibly popr now. Even the CEO of Patterson Finance Group was deeply devoted to her. ¡°Indeed. Everything will go smoothly if our family is happy,¡± added Lilian. ¡°Maxwell¡¯s birthday is a great asion to celebrate, so we might as well celebrate other things,¡± said Lilian cheerfully. ¡°Since Ivy can¡¯t marry into the family, let¡¯s adopt her as a granddaughter. Maxwell, what do you think?¡± Maxwell also adored Ivy. ¡°That youngdy is well-behaved, kind, andpassionate. She¡¯s also Christopher¡¯s. lifesaver. I¡¯m not opposed to the suggestion,¡± replied Maxwell. Maxwell and Lilian had reached an agreement on the matter. As such, Christopher wouldn¡¯t object to it. Chatper 174 Chatper 174 Chapter 174 100% Christopher was lost in thought for a moment. Ivy imed she was the one who took him through the secret passage, but Christopher felt something was amiss. It was just that there was no one he could ask for proof, as only the two masked men were present at that time. ¡®Grandpa and Grandma have always treated Ivy like their own granddaughter, so I¡¯m not against them acknowledging her as one publicly as long as it makes them happy. I wonder if Kimberly will feel uneasy over this, thought Christopher as her image shed across his mind, and he chucked foolishly. It felt like he had been possessed as thoughts of Kimberly would constantly cross his mind. Lilian¡¯s cry brought him back to reality. ¡°Christopher, what were you thinking about? I even saw you chuckling to yourself. Maxwell, you saw that, too, just now, right?¡± As Lilian said this, she looked at Christopher and her frenemy pluspanion, Maxwell. In situations like this, Maxwell would usually choose to side with Christopher. There was a slight teasing in his tone as he said, ¡°I think there must be something wrong with your vision. That¡¯s why I keep telling you to eat more fish, but you never listen to me.¡± Even while roasting her, Maxwell couldn¡¯t stop publicly disying his affection for Lilian.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Christopher looked at theedic duo and smiled in relief. ¡°It seems that I am overthinking things. They have each other forpanionship, so there is no way they will get lonely, thought Christopher. Maxwell stopped making fun of Lilian and said gravely, ¡°Christopher, the rtionship. between your useless father and Kimberly¡¯s aunt was ill-fated. I¡¯m worried the grudges. of the previous generation will affect you. I n to go to Dellmoor soon and discuss this with Yandel at his residence. Your mother has agreed to it, too.¡± After hearing of Maxwell¡¯s n, Christopher was surprised as it was unexpected that. Maxwell would be willing to humble himself and resolve the grudges of the previous generation for the sake of Christopher¡¯s happiness. Christopher felt touched and grateful for Maxwell¡¯s willingness, but he couldn¡¯t bear to let Maxwell do that./ Chapter 174 As Maxwell¡¯s grandchild, Christopher knew how proud Maxwell was. Christopher looked at Maxwell earnestly and said, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to do this. I know how to handle Kimberly¡¯s matters.¡± Maxwell was not a bumbling fool. He knew the current Kimberly was different from the Katherine he knew. She would have already returned to the Levine manor if she had forgiven Christopher. However, given the current situation, it would appear that Kimberly had no desire to return. Yandel is probably fanning the mes right now. Although my current move is slightly risky, it is a clever way to break the deadlock, thought Maxwell. Maxwell exuded the aura of the family and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled, then.¡± At Larson Corporation¡¯s underground garage in Dellmoor, Kimberly had left work a littleter than usual today. The underground garage was almost empty of cars. Today, Kimberly had worn a light gray suit with three-quarter pants, revealing her ankles. She had also put on beige high heels, looking simple and se xy. After getting out of the elevator, she walked toward her car. A man wearing a cap was sneakily following from behind. He had deliberately pulled his hat brim lower so that no one could see the expression in his eyes. It was extremely quiet, and after walking a few steps, Kimberly noticed that her surroundings were scary. She kept feeling that someone was following her, but when she turned to look, no one was there. The stalker was very cu nning. She figured he must be a repeat offender with high vignce. However, Kimberly was also an alert and sharp woman. She deliberately took out her phone, turned on the camera, and switched it to the front-facing camera mode, pretending to be doing her makeup when, in reality, she was trying to catch a glimpse of that person. 25 100% Chapter 174 Sure enough, she caught sight of the stalker, but he suddenly hid behind the pir again when he noticed Kimberly standing in ce, fixing her makeup. However, Kimberly had already seen him. ¡®My intuition was right, and I am indeed being followed, she thought. At that moment, her heart thumped. After all, no one was around, and there was still a little distance to her car. That man was about six feet tall. Kimberly knew some basics in kickboxing, so if the man fought alone openly and aboveboard, he might not be her match. However, she did not know whether the man had any weapons. She clearly saw him carrying arge canvas bag on his back. She calmed down and thought, I need to think of a fool-proof n! She looked around and realized she was 300 feet away from her car. It would take her about 18 seconds to get inside the vehicle. The man was about 150 feet away from her. ¡®As long as I can get into the car, it¡¯ll be rtively safe, provided I¡¯m not slower than the man, thought Kimberly. She had been a good sprinter during her school days and had clocked 15 seconds for 300 feet. However, a man¡¯s strength should not be underestimated. She had no choice but to take a chance. She thought, ¡®What if the man has some spray or things like that? If he got close to me, I would have nowhere to turn to for help. Kimberly decided to go ahead aftering to a decision. She quickly took off her high heels and sprinted forward with all her strength. The stalker reacted and rushed forward, running after Kimberly. Sure enough, his strength was not to be underestimated. Kimberly was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out of her chest. Fortunately, before the stalker almost caught up with Kimberly, she mmed the door 25 Chapter 174 shut before locking it. Kimberly quickly started the car while trying to contact the security department. After the attack on Christopher, Kimberly had also been more vignt. She had asked the security department to be avable 24 hours a day. The moment Kimberly¡¯s car left the underground garage, the security department answered the phone. ¡°This is Kimberly. Lock down the underground garage immediately,¡± she ordered. Upon receiving Kimberly¡¯s order, the security department gathered in a rush, and all the exits were quickly closed. It seemed like Kimberly was going to trap the man and give him a severe beating. Kimberly knew she was aboveboard in business and was unlikely to have any enemies. Then there is a high chance this person is a per vert, she thought. The head of the security department, Lionel Hastings, arrived at the scene. immediately. ¡°Ms. Larson, we have caught him,¡± he said. Kimberly nced at the man and confirmed it was the per vert. She nodded and looked away, waiting for Lionel to finish interrogating the stalker. At this time, Gerald called her. After hearing what happened, he immediately grabbed his car keys and left the house. He couldn¡¯t imagine what could have happened to Kimberly if she had reacted one step. slower. At first, the stalker was a tough nut to cr ack and refused to speak. But when Gerald showed up and used his exceptional means to deal with this kind of viin, the man admitted he was a stalker who targeted attractive, mature women. Gerald contacted the Dellmoor Police Station. Charles Lawson was reverent and respectful when he saw Gerald. ording to the previous case file, this stalker did have a criminal record and targeted beautiful, sessful women. He was a typical pe rve rted thief. Chatper 175 Chatper 175 Chapter 175 Gerald¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he listened to Charles and scrutinized the stalker. ¡°I can¡¯t change what has happened or the psychological damage it has caused Kimberly. No technology can let me reverse time and change what has happened. Now, I¡¯m more worried about whether the stalker¡¯s motive is truly what it seems or if someone is behind all this. If someone instigated the stalker, then this is moreplicated, which means Kimberly is in danger, he thought. Charles was carnest as he said tteringly, ¡°Mr. Patterson, we will deal with him. impartially and ensure he is punished severely.¡± Gerald gave the stalker another meaningful look. This man looked sanctimonious and wretched. He truly had the looks of a criminal. The stalker¡¯s eyes were darting erratically and happened to meet Gerald¡¯s. Suddenly, the stalker shrank back and felt a chill run down his spine. The man¡¯s gaze is so murderous. Plus, looking at the police chief showing so much respect to him, he must be a powerful person. This man is surely from an influential background. Is he a high-ranking official or a mobster?¡¯ wondered the stalker guiltily. At this time, he med himself thoroughly and resented the woman wearing a mask who had looked for him. He had thought it was a simple job but he didn¡¯t expect that he would provoke the CEO of Larson Corporation. I only have myself to me for not checking things out properly. If I had known that my target was the CEO of Larson Corporation, I wouldn¡¯t have done it if she had offered me 600 thousand dors. What¡¯s more, that woman just gave me a 60,000- dor cheque. As long as I¡¯m in the police station, the powerful-looking man can¡¯t do anything to me. But the moment I leave, I¡¯m dead meat if he gets his hands on me,¡± fumed the stalker inwardly. The more he thought about this, the more frightened he became. At this time, he wanted to save himself. Gerald looked worriedly at Kimberly, who was sitting on the sofa. She was in shock, and her eyes were still filled with panic. After staying at the police station for almost an hour, they still couldn¡¯t get anything out of the stalker¡¯s mouth. Thu Tr¨ºn Chapter 175 Plus, Charles also promised that the stalker would be punished severely. 100% Gerald stood up, approached Kimberly, and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Kimberly¡¯s eyes were dull and empty. She just nodded. The stalker¡¯s hands were handcuffed, and two police officers were urging him to the detention room when he suddenly turned around and shouted, ¡°Wait a minute. I have something else to tell you.¡± Gerald and Kimberly were side by side and were about to walk out of the police station. when they heard the stalker¡¯s shout. They stopped in their tracks at the same time. Gerald turned around. The stalker watched as Gerald stopped in his tracks, thinking he still had a chance. So, he exerted all his strength to break free from the two police officers and quickly ran toward Gerald. The two police officers were caught unaware by the stalker¡¯s abrupt struggle and thought he was trying to escape. They ran after him and pulled out the pistol holstered to their waists. Finally, the stalker stopped in front of Gerald and breathed a sigh of relief. When Charles saw this, he motioned for the two police officers not to act rashly and asked them to wait at the side until they knew what was going on. The stalker said audaciously, ¡°I want to talk with you. alone.¡± ¡®Naturally, I have to fight for my freedom, thought the stalker as he pointed at Gerald. Gerald raised his eyes and sneered, ¡°Are you trying to negotiate with me?¡± The stalker was in a dilemma, yet he had no choice but to pretend that he had this in the bag. He deliberately straightened his back and said aloud, ¡°Yes.¡± Charles was worried that Gerald would be annoyed by the stalker¡¯s audacity. He hurriedly stepped forward, pointed at the stalker, and scolded him, ¡°You sc um. You are so shameless. Do you think you can still negotiate now?¡± The stalker didn¡¯t back down and ignored Charles¡¯ints. He stared at Gerald nkly. Chapter 175 When Gerald saw him looking so confident, he had already figured out some things. Gerald quickly signaled with his hands at Charles just as Charles was about to say something. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± said Gerald. If his information is valuable, I¡¯m willing to give him a chance for redemption, he mused. After a while, the police officers led them into a rtively private room. The stalker nced at the police officers who were standing beside him. Gerald understood and motioned for them to leave.. They were a little worried about Gerald. They know that one should never underestimate the bottom line of criminals. Gerald was calm and collected as he said, ¡°Wait at the door. I will be fine here.¡± Gerald was a trained fighter. They could judge from his figure that he wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. Besides, the stalker was in handcuffs. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Gerald sat on the couch with his legs crossed, a cigarette in his left hand and a lighter in his right. He said coldly, ¡°Tell me!¡± The stalker paused and said fearlessly, ¡°I hope you can promise me a favor.¡± The stalker was quite cu nning. Gerald sneered, ¡°And what is that?¡± ¡°I hope you can set me free,¡± said the stalker. Gerald said unceremoniously, ¡°In aw-based society if you break thew, you will be punished ordingly.¡± The stalker was not to be outdone as he said, ¡°I know you have your ways.¡± Gerald didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush with him, so he said, ¡°It depends on your determination for redemption.¡± The stalker knew he was ying with fire and had no advantage over Gerald, so he had to give it a try. Chapter 175 The stalker confessed to following and wanting to harm Kimberly, but ording to him, it was not his own intention. Besides, he didn¡¯t know it was Kimberly. If he knew it was her, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to do so. However, he didn¡¯t know who the woman who hired him was. He just told everything he knew, Gerald¡¯s face darkened as he heard it. As expected, things were not as simple as that. Gerald was worried the stalker would hold back, so he deliberately acted indifferently and made it seem like the information was not valuable. ¡°If you can¡¯t even tell who that woman is, it¡¯s of no value to me,¡± said Gerald. The stalker was at a loss for words. He took the initiative and proposed that he was willing to be used as bait to lure the woman out. This garnered Gerald¡¯s interest, and he thought, ¡°This is a good idea. Only by finding out who is behind this can Kimberly¡¯s safety be secured. Otherwise, it¡¯s like a ticking time bomb. It might be a stalker today and a kidnapper tomorrow! Gerald immediately agreed to the stalker¡¯s proposal and promised, ¡°If we can lure the person out, I will try my best to get you your freedom.¡± Charles and the others were still waiting outside the door. The room was soundproof, and they didn¡¯t hear anything. In Charles¡¯ office, Gerald told him about the stalker¡¯s proposal. After listening to him, Charles also agreed with this n to lure the woman out. At the same time, he also indicated that if the stalker could help catch the person who was behind this, he would consider reducing the stalker¡¯s sentence. Chatper 176 Chatper 176 Chapter 176 Gerald still had to n this out carefully. His eyes were sharp and profound. He thought, ¡®It seems like a good idea to follow the stalker¡¯s suggestion and have him lure out the mastermind behind him.¡± Gerald always had a backup n up his sleeve. Of course, him courting Kimberly was an exception. He knew nothing about whoever was behind this. If they were cu nning, then they would definitely not take the bait. Kimberly¡¯s safety was far too important for him to gamble. Along the way, Kimberly was quiet. Gerald was driving the car and turned his head from time to time to look at her. He was so worried. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s too tired, he reasoned to himself. Not long after getting in the car, she fell asleep leaning against the headrest of the car s cat. Her brows furrowed so hard it was almost like they were going to tie themselves together. Gerald¡¯s heart ached to see that. He loosened his right hand on the steering wheel and paused for a moment. He wanted to rub the space between her brows. However, he was afraid of waking her up. He only liked seeing her smile. After Frederick got the news from the security department, he immediately organized a group of staff members to investigate. The CEO of Larson Corporation, Kimberly, was in the underground parking lot of her ownpany when she got stalked. This was a very serious matter. Frederick immediately felt scared as well. Fortunately, she was fine. When they were about to arrive at the Larson residence, Gerald saw Kimberly sleeping soundly and didn¡¯t have the heart to wake her. 13 07.09 Thu, Treboot Chapter 176 So, he pulled over to the side of the road. He watched her carefully. There was no one to disturb her. There were only the two of them. Frederick happened to witness this scene. After arranging the investigation, he was worried and drove over to check on her. A car parked near the Larson residence caught his attention. He slowed down to get a good look at the people inside. It was Kimberly, He saw Gerald in the car gazing at her with such affection. He could tell that Gerald cared about her very much. He just waited in the car so as to not wake her up. Kimberly hade a long way over the years. It was not easy for her to live with a big spotlight above her head as part of Larson Corporation while raising her three children. He watched along the way as things unfolded and naturally knew the bitter story behind things. It was the kind of thing that seemed effortless on the surface, but in reality, required a lot of effort and sacrifices. Christopher was her ex-husband, but he hurt her the most. In front of Gerald, she could put down her guard and sleep so peacefully, which showed that he could bring her a sense of security. Frederick didn¡¯t stop the car. He drove on for a while and took a turn. After about two hours, Kimberly woke up. It was alreadypletely dark outside. The moon wasn¡¯t out that night and it was gusty too. It was so dark that if one put their hand out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make out their fingers. Kimberly was embarrassed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Gerald answered half-jokingly, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m innocent, okay? I¡¯ve been trying to wake you all night and you didn¡¯t react at all. In the end, I finally had an idea. I thought of Sleeping Beauty¡¯s story about how only the prince¡¯s kiss can wake the princess from her slumber. Then, you woke up atst.¡± Chapter 176 The temperature in the car rose rapidly and even the air smelled sweet. Kimberly rolled her eyes. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re a love master, huh? Sweet talking muste to you as casily as breathing.¡± She gave him a big thumbs up. Gerald was humorous like that and Kimberly felt very rxed whenever she was with him. After leaving the Larson residence, Gerald made a phone call. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask your help with.¡± He wanted to find the bad guy as soon as possible. The man on the other end of the phone listened carefully to Gerald, who told him about what had happened from beginning to end. His name was Curtis Spencer and he was Gerald¡¯s right-hand man. He was good at investigating and solving cases. Furthermore, he was even an expertputer hacker. He was on standby most of the time. He didn¡¯t expect to receive a mission from Gerald thiste. Curtis chuckled. It was interesting to him that even Gerald, who had no interest in women all year round, had fallen into the whirlpool of love. Curtis had worked for him for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen Gerald be so anxious for a woman. Their rtionship was professional but friendly. Curtis was usually carefree and liked to joke. ¡°Gerald, I never thought this day would evere. I thought you were the most unlikely among us to find a partner. Gerald remained calm-there was even an arrogance in his voice. ¡°Well, when lovees your way, you can¡¯t stop it even if you want to. You single people wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Gerald said this as if he had already gotten together with Kimberly. Curtis liked to be free and independent. He found things involving women to be troublesome. Then, Gerald became serious. ¡°You have to do it quickly.¡± ??? 07:09 Thu. IFEL ¨C Chapter 176 Jokes were jokes. But, once Gerald gave instructions, Curtis didn¡¯t take orders lightly. ¡°Okay, wait for my message,¡± Curtis replied. Candice got up in the middle of the night. She was about to go to the toilet when she saw that the lights in Kimberly¡¯s room were still on. She tiptoed over. Rubbing her drowsy eyes, she asked, ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Kimberly spoke gently. ¡°Candice, sweetheart, why are you up? Did Mommy wake you?¡± Candice was very thoughtful and considerate. Kimberly called her a sweetheart because she was the best at being one. ¡°Why did youe back sote today. Mommy?¡± Kimberly thought for a while before responding, ¡°Because Mommy met a bad guy. today and sent him to the police station.¡± Kimberly liked to teach valuable lessons entertainingly. Since she started talking about. the subject, she did not change it or avoid it. She simply adapted it appropriately into something useful for her daughter to learn. As children grow up, they may encounter a variety of situations. Besides singing praises and celebrating goodness, she felt that it was necessary for them to know about evil. Having a wide view will allow them to form their own values. The mother and daughter chatted for a whilete in the night. Kimberly hurriedly urged Candice to get some rest because thetter still had to get up early the next N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. day. However, once Candice got up early in the morning, she called Christopher. In her mind, Kimberly was bullied, and she felt that she had to find someone powerful to protect her mother. At that moment, she remembered her father, Christopher. Early in the morning, Christopher was reading a newspaper. Breakfast time every day was also the time for him to watch financial news. This was a habit he developed over the years. 55 07:09 Thu, 1Feb dow Chapter 176 At that moment, Candice¡¯s call came in. E He nced at the quartz clock on the wall and thought, ¡®It¡¯s almost time for school. What is Candice calling me for?¡± Christopher was confused. ¡°Candice, shouldn¡¯t you be going to school at this time?¡± Candice defended herself, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not ski pping school. I¡¯m going soon and mommy is already hurrying me but I still feel like I need to call you so I feel less worried.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t expect her to be so clever and logical. ¡°What interesting things do you want to share with Daddy, Candice?¡± Christopher thought that Candice was going to share something cute with him again like how she saw the ants move house, found a beautiful butterfly, and so on. This was Candice¡¯s daily sharing. She was an observant girl. Candice was dissatisfied and yelled, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡± Then, she said seriously, ¡°Listen, your wife was bullied. Are you going to do something about it or not?¡± Chatper 177 Chatper 177 Chapter 177 Candice felt very helpless. Adult stuff was far tooplicated. There was a lot that she wanted to do but couldn¡¯t. However, her dear Mommy was bullied and she couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t know about it. Christopher on the other end of the phone was confused and thought he had misheard something. ¡°Candice, did you say that Mommy got bullied by someone?* It was almost school time and Kimberly was already downstairs yelling out at the top of her voice. ¡°Candice, hurry up. We¡¯re going to bete.¡± Dexter and Sebastian were in a hurry. They didn¡¯t want to bete. In their kindergarten, the children who arrived on time got red sign-in cards, and those who werete got green ones. ¡°Candice,¡± one of the brothers called out. Candice¡­ Candice Larson, hurry up!¡± the other hollered. Dexter and Sebastian took turns calling out to Candice, switching between her name and full name. With the bursts of shouting, Candice felt more and more stressed. She lowered her voice. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to kindergarten,¡¯ she said anxiously and with urgency. After saying that, she quickly clicked the end call button on her pink phone. Christopher was still lost. When he wanted to ask for more details, he heard the busy tone. Christopher didn¡¯t give up and yelled out a few times. ¡°Candice. Candice? Candice!¡± However, Candice had hung up the phone and was getting in the car. Kimberly med Candice. ¡®Candice, you should have a better sense of time. It¡¯s impolite to keep others waiting for so long like you did today.¡± Candice smiled sheepishly. ¡°Alright, Mommy,¡± she answered kittenishly. She voluntarily admitted her mistake and did not find any excuse to shirk responsibility. 07:00 Thu, 1 Feb uu. Chapter 177 It was so early in the morning and Christopher had already received a sudden random message that was so unclear. He frowned and began pacing up and down the living room with the phone in his hand. The easiest way to get rity was to call Kimberly and ask her what was going on. Christopher paused, struggling to find his words. ¡®Kimberly, what happened to you What happened?¡¯ Several openierday? Kimberly, Candice said you met a bad guy. with them. remarks hovered in his mind but he wasn¡¯t happy ¡°Felix, send someone to find out if there was anything big that happened at Larson Corporation yesterday.¡± In the end, Christopher called his assistant Levine Group¡¯s office building in Dellmoor next to Larson Corporation¡¯s Building was being renovated. If something big happened at Larson Corporation, Levine Group employees who were stationed there should know. Felix didn¡¯t ask too much. He would just do as Christopher said. ¡°Alright, Mr. Levine.¡± Christopher was no longer in the mood to continue reading the newspaper. He put it on the dining table, picked up his car keys, and left. After Kimberly was done sending Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice to kindergarten, she didn¡¯t go to the She was frightened and prepared to rest at home for a day. After going to work, Olivia was shocked to her core after hearing about the danger Kimberly faced. She was really scared for her. She hurriedly rushed to Kimberly¡¯s office. It was empty. The administrative assistant told her that Kimberly would not being in today. Olivia assumed roughly that Kimberly was in the Larson residence, but she didn¡¯t call to confirm. 17:09 Chapter 177 She drove to their favorite dessert shop. During their university days, whenever they were unhappy or something bad. happened, they liked to eat dessert together. tor That was their secret recipe to relieve stress and anxiety. Olivia bought some of Kimberly¡¯s favorite desserts and drove to the Larson residence. Kimberly was dressed in a haze-blue tulle dress and rocking in the swing set in the medicinal herbs garden. There was sadness in her eyes. Although she was feeling blue, with her beauty, she still resembled a fairy who fell to the earth. Kimberly liked to wear dresses. She thought that women in dresses appeared very feminine. However, she seldom wore dresses at work and often wore a professional suit. She believed that the clothes she wore should depend on the asion. She thought that in the workce, suits made a person look powerful and this energy could influence others. Today, she did nothing but choose a dress she liked and breathed fresh air in the medicinal herbs garden. She emptied her mind and did nothing. After Olivia got out of the car, she caught a glimpse of Kimberly¡¯s somber figure. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She took the bag of desserts and walked to her. They smiled at each other and Olivia hugged Kimberly. Then, she put the dessert bag on a stone table by the swing. She put the tempting desserts on the stone table one by one. This was the sense of ceremony that belonged only to them. They chatted while enjoying the desserts. Olivia asked with concern, ¡°Has that man been arrested?¡± She was worried that the bad guy woulde back for Kimberly. E Chapter 177 Kimberly nodded slightly in response. Nevertheless, it turned out there was a mastermind behind this whole thing. Olivia¡¯s heart rate, which had just begun slowing in relief, began to quicken again. After hearing the whole story, Olivia was full of praise for Gerald. ¡°This man, Gerald, doesn¡¯t seem too bad. Looks like you¡¯re really into him. How about it? Why don¡¯t you consider being with him? That way, you can turn the page on Christopher forever.¡± Olivia¡¯s words were based on facts and her own experience. Long before, Jaxon had been her nightmare. Over the years, many men pursued her. However, she couldn¡¯t let go of feelings from her previous rtionship. It was not until Vincent came into her life that everything changed. It was getting better. She sincerely hoped that Kimberly could experience a good change like that too. Kimberly fell into deep thought recalling the time she spent with Gerald yesterday. She had to admit that Gerald¡¯s appearance in such a situation made her feel at Since leaving Christopher, she had been uninterested in love. She made herself strong. With her brothers doting on her and thepany of her three little children, she felt like she could do anything. However, after yesterday¡¯s incident, she saw her vulnerability. She knew that she was not only a ¡°Queen¡± in everyone¡¯s eyes, but also a woman. They sat in the garden together for a long time. Thanks to Olivia¡¯spany, Kimberly felt much better. Otherwise, she would have thought about it again. She had to find out the person behind it as soon as possible. The man did not seed inpleting what he had nned but she was worried that there would be a second or third time. 07:09 Thu, 1 Feb uu. Chapter 177 She was more concerned about whether that person would turn his attention to the people she cared about instead like her three children. It was obvious that they were her weakness. She had talked to John, Esther, and Anderson this morning. ¡°We must be more vignt these days, especially on the safety of the three children. We should not take it lightly,¡± she brought up sternly. At around eleven o¡¯clock, a Rolls-Royce pulled into the yard. The car hade to the Larson residence before so the gatekeeper let the car in right away today. Kimberly frowned and wondered to herself, ¡°Who would visit me at this time?¡± Her eyes followed the direction of the sound and an extraordinary figure walked out of the car. Chatper 178 Chatper 178 Chapter 178 Olivia was spearing a delectable bite of red velvet cake with a fork. As she was about to put it in her mouth, she looked up and noticed Kimberly¡¯s eyes were focused elsewhere. Following Kimberly¡¯s gaze, Olivia saw Gerald walking toward them, holding a bouquet of roses. Olivia set the dessert down. Then, she grinned mischievously, nudged Kimberly, and said, ¡°Well, speak of the devil!¡± Of course, Kimberly could see that Olivia was being a nosy onlooker. With a slight frown, Kimberly kept her gaze steady, and then itnded on the bouquet in Gerald¡¯s hands. Suddenly, she remembered the previous rose incident. He had said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll personally send you flowers. You¡¯ll receive one bouquet every day.¡± He truly lived up to his name as the CEO of arge corporation. As soon as he arrived in Dellmoor, he had bought flowers. That simple act alone contributed to the city¡¯s economy. After exiting the car, Gerald saw two figures in the medicinal herbs garden. It was a scene of peaceful serenity. Two elegantly dressed, beautiful woman were by the swing as they sipped on their coffee, indulged in snacks, and confided in each other. Gerald had always hoped he could have such genuine friends, too. He sincerely felt happy for Kimberly. To Gerald, what he witnessed moments ago was like a real-life version of Damon and Pythias. He strode gracefully, and in no time, he stood before them. Gerald then handed the bouquet to Kimberly. In his perception, every kind-hearted girl deserved to have beautiful flowers. Gerald was tall, towering at a little over six feet. He hit the gym regrly, sculpting an alluring eight- pack that charmed countless women,plemented by his long legs. Although Kimberly was considered tall among girls, she seemed petite next to Gerald. He looked down, quickly assessing Kimberly, whom he couldn¡¯t help but worry about.. 1/5 07:09 Thu, 1 Feb uuu Chapter 178 Gerald smiled and thought, ¡®Not bad, she looks much better today. She¡¯s got a remarkable ability to recover on her own. Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated her. Olivia stood aside, observing their interaction. She smiled faintly and said inwardly, ¡®Coming to the Larson residence today is totally worth it.¡¯ Gerald turned, shing a gentlemanly smile at Olivia. Then, he extended his hand to introduce himself. ¡°You must be Olivia, right? Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Gerald Patterson.¡± Surprise shed in Olivia¡¯s eyes, but it quickly turned into delight. She nced at Kimberly and smiled meaningfully. Olivia had not expected that Gerald and Kimberly were so close already. Otherwise, Kimberly wouldn¡¯t have introduced her to Gerald. She returned to her senses and extended her hand. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Olivia. Nice to meet you.¡± Their unexpected meeting left Kimberly feeling awkward and somewhat at a loss. Fortunately, Esther noticed a guest had arrived and came over with coffee and some snacks. ¡°Let¡¯s consider today a little fall adventure,¡± Kimberly warmly weed Gerald. After sitting for a while, Olivia stood up to leave. Kimberly grabbed her. ¡°It¡¯s almost mealtime. Are you nning to return to the office for the buffet?¡± Olivia pulled Kimberly aside, whispering jokingly, ¡®After witnessing Mr. Patterson¡¯s affectionate gestures, I¡¯ve reached my limit. I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± With that, she chuckled. Olivia then turned to greet Gerald before walking to her car. Of course, Gerald knew that Olivia was doing it on purpose. With just the two of them left, Kimberly felt morefortable. ¡°Any news?¡± she asked nervously. Gerald shook his head. This individual was cu nning. He was always the one reaching out, not the other way around. 100% Chapter 178 On that day, Kimberly did reach out to the stalker. However, the conversation was brief, and she couldn¡¯t locate him before the call was disconnected. The most frustrating part was that he was exceptionally good at avoiding being tracked. He had numerous SIM cards. Each time a call ended, he would destroy one. Nevertheless, Gerald believed that no matter how sly a person was, they would slip up. eventually. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He gestured for Kimberly not to worry too much and suggested increasing security, especially ensuring the well-being of the three children. After all, the kids were her weakness. Gerald was sure the scoundrel was aware of that as well. He was worried that the evil guy might use the children as leverage. By then, the situation would be challenging to handle. If that were the case, Kimberly would be devastated. The pain would be much more unbearable than any harm she might endure personally. At this critical moment, taking preventive measures was crucial. Kimberly nodded, signifying their unspoken agreement on this matter. Esther approached them after the meal was ready, urging them to eat. Esther shuttled between the kitchen and the dining room. Unlike usual, she sensed that the Larson residence gave off a lively vibe that day. Although Gerald was the guest at the dining table, he ate as if he were the host. On the contrary, Kimberly seemed like the guest. Esther felt that Gerald had be the owner of the Larson residence. This man isn¡¯t too bad. He¡¯s good-looking, and most importantly, he cares for others, Esther After all, Kimberly rarely brought men home. Apart from her five brothers and Frederick, who often visited, Gerald was an exception. Kimberly loved seafood. Thus, very gentlemanly and professionally, Gerald removed fish bones and peeled prawns for her. At that moment, John walked over. He, too, witnessed the sweet and affectionate scene. 07.09 Thu, 1 Feb nh? th? th? Chapter 178 He was curious and gossipy. John waved, signaling for Esther toe out. ¡°Who is this man? Why do I feel like there will be a celebration at the Larson residence soon?¡± he asked. John¡¯s imagination was wilder. Esther shushed John, asking him not to be so loud.. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t resist gossiping. Esther nced toward the dining room before saying, ¡°That might happen.¡± After Esther said that, Kimberly¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Esther, the lentil soup today is delicious. Is there more? Please get me another bowl.¡± She never deprived herself when it came to food. She wasn¡¯t like other girls who controlled their food intake to maintain their figure. As long as Kimberly liked it, she would have as much as she wanted. Esther hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, there is. I¡¯ll bring it to you now.¡± Christopher was in the office during his lunch break. Then, Felix knocked at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Christopher wasn¡¯t taking a nap. Instead, he was reviewing some important documents. It turned out there was news from Dellmoor. Felix didn¡¯t dare to dy. Whenever it was about Kimberly, he had to report it promptly, no matter the time. ¡°Mr. Levine, there¡¯s feedback from Dellmoor¡­¡± Felix then carefully reported all the details that Christopher wanted to know. Right then, Felix rubbed his temples, thinking, ¡°They do face everything together. Can this be considered as going through thick and thin together?¡¯ Kimberly¡¯s challenges in her ownpany were simr to Christopher¡¯s. Christopher¡¯s gaze turned icy, and a cold aura radiated from him. Felix continued reporting from his position while observing Christopher clenching his fists, veins bulging. Chatper 179 Chatper 179 Chapter 179 Even Felix was stunned when he heard the news. In aw-based society, the audacity of some individuals tomit crimes on another¡¯s territory was astounding. With a trembling voice, Felix reported to Christopher, That¡¯s the situation in a nutshell, Mr. Levine. We¡¯ve got information from Larson Corporation suggesting there¡¯s a mastermind behind this incident. Larson Corporation is on full alert, trying to uncover who¡¯s responsible.¡± He concluded his briefing, feeling like he was narrating a plot from a police thriller, filled with twists and turns. The tension in the air, amplified by Christopher¡¯s intimidating presence, had sweat forming on Felix¡¯s brow. Christopher, however, remained silent and gestured for Felix to leave with a wave of his hand. Sitting on the couch, eyes closed, he was enveloped in a feeling of helplessness. He was out of the loop about the incident until Candice had informed him that morning. He wasn¡¯t present during the incident, nor was he aware of it after. Embarrassment washed over Christopher as he pondered. ¡®Do I even have the right to ask for anything from her? To try and win her back?¡± The mention of a ¡°mastermind¡± behind the incident had his eyes snapping open in realization. ¡®If that threat isn¡¯t addressed, Kimberly and the kids could be in danger, he thought. Standing abruptly, he grabbed his phone and dialed a number he hadn¡¯t used in a long time. ke Simmons was a shadowy figure, known to very few. Felix had only heard whispers of his existence, as Christopher usuallymunicated directly with ke ke, meanwhile, was enjoying a vacation in Muprary, basking in the sun and attracting the attention of several beautiful women, a typical scene for a fit guy on a beach holiday. OF DE THU 1 Febrew i This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 179 Knowing a call from Christopher meant serious business, he signaled the women around him for silence and answered. ¡°Christopher, it¡¯s rare for you to call. What¡¯s up?¡± ke and Christopher shared a bond of friendship and brotherhood. After leaving the military, however, they rarely had the chance to meet more than a few times a year. Although ke had his own pursuits, he was always ready to help Christopher, a friend who once saved his life, a testament to the deep bond forged during their time in the military. Christopher¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°I need you back in Dellmoor. There¡¯s someone I need your to keep safe.¡± ke¡¯s interest was piqued. Christopher¡¯s family was in Norham, and Christopher was more than capable of protecting them himself. ¡°Who¡¯s this person in Dellmoor you¡¯re talking about?¡± ke inquired, his curiosity. evident. Christopher knew ke¡¯s nature; when he was curious about something, he would definitely get to the bottom of it. Thus, Christopher didn¡¯t hold back and detailed his entire situation with Kimberly. ke was aware that Christopher had been married once, a fact that he found only after their divorce. Thus, he wasn¡¯t acquainted with Kimberly, nor had he met her. ke chuckled, half in amusement, half in disbelief. ¡°Man, you¡¯re in a tough spot. There¡¯s a saying, ¡®Hurt her once, and you¡¯ll regret it for life.¡± He didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to rib Christopher a bit. ¡°You were always praised for your sharp mind in the military. But with women? Seems like you¡¯re clueless. Getting involved with Kiara, knowing her nature? That¡¯s just asking for trouble.¡± ke remembered Kiara. The first time he met her, she had appeared alongside Christopher, casually addressing him as if they were old friends. ke hadn¡¯t been impressed, sensing a fa?ade of innocence, but he had refrained frommenting out of respect for Christopher. Christopher fell silent, his emotions tangled. When it came to love, he found himself lost in a maze of feelings, facing oneplication after another. 100% Chapter 179 ke, sensing the frosty tone in Christopher¡¯s voice over the phone, replied with at touch of humor, ¡°Hey, your problems are my problems. And your wife is my wi- Wh oops, almost crossed a line there. That was close. Anyway, I¡¯m catching the next. flight out of Muprary back to Dellmoor tonight. Don¡¯t worry about a thing.¡± Knowing that ke would be watching over Kimberly and the kids brought a sense of relief to Christopher. ke wasn¡¯t just skilled and experienced; he also had a sharp investigative mind, making him the ideal person to uncover whoever was causing trouble. Meanwhile, Kiara wasying low in Dellmoor. Ever since orchestrating an ambush on Kimberly, she had been extra vignt. Ivy learned from Ethan that various factions in Dellmoor were actively searching for Kiara, apparently in connection to Kimberly. Kiara was acutely aware of Kimberly¡¯s identity and capabilities, which far exceeded those of Ivy. Thus, Kiara had be somewhat of an outcast, constantly on the run, barely daring to step outside. Even something as simple as ordering takeout felt risky. Her diet had. been reduced to instant pasta and makeshift stews. Her life hadn¡¯t improved since leaving the farm in Alendor. Now working under Ivy, Kiara found herself caught up in petty schemes, feeling disillusioned. She knew that even if she seeded in her ns against Kimberly, the payoff would be minimal. Moreover, she was tired of living in the shadows. Kiara had proposed a deal to Ivy:plete one final task in exchange for a sum of money. She dreamt of going abroad, starting anew where no one knew her. Ivy, however, wasn¡¯t keen on releasing such a valuable pawn from her grasp. Ivy kept manipting Kiara, dangling promises of a better future, urging her to persevere. Their next target was initially Kimberly¡¯s three children, Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice Chapter 179 But after the failed ambush on Kimberly and the tracker backfiring on Kiara, their ns. were in jeopardy, and Kiara was in a precarious situation. Everything could only be put on hold, depending on how the situation unfolded. In contrast, Whitney was enjoying her life back in Dellmoor. At home, she was treated with respect by Lisa and was essentially the head of the family. As long as she didn¡¯t go too far, William tended to overlook her actions. In the design department at Larson Corporation, Whitney had followers who ttered. her, feeding her ego. However, Genevieve had be more vignt after the party incident, drawing a clear line between her professional and personal life. She was no longer the nice girl she once was. The colleague who had given Genevieve the juice at the party was actually under Whitney¡¯s influence. Genevieve tried to probe her for information, but the colleague feigned ignorance. No matter how Genevieve pressed, she remained adamant in her im of not knowing anything. Genevieve decided not to escte the issue, realizing she had to learn from this experience and be more cautious moving forward. Whitney, for her part, asionally dropped by under the guise of a visit, secretly hoping to uncover any hidden secrets. Chatper 180 Chatper 180 Chapter 180 Genevieve was no fool. Scarred by past betrayals, she had grown wary of Whitney¡¯s maneuvers, especially given the losses she had suffered at the hands of Whitney. In a prior incident, Whitney had stolen her design, saved only by Kimberly¡¯s sense of justice. Otherwise, Genevieve might have left thepany long ago. This time, Whitney had abandoned her usual aggressive tactics and taken a seemingly friendly approach. As the head of the department, Genevieve valued harmony in the workce, understanding she still needed to interact professionally with Whitney. Little did she realize that old habits die hard. Whitney¡¯s return was not without ulterior motives. Joey, Genevieve¡¯s colleague who brought her juice, had a dubious side. Ever reliant on ttery to get ahead, Joey would have been fired long ago if not for her creative talents. Genevieve, however, saw through Joey¡¯s tactics, having always admired Kimberly¡¯s promotion of employees based on merit alone. Despite Joey¡¯s many attempts to win her favor, she gained nothing from Genevieve. Even a male colleague, who started at the same time as Joey, had risen to a junior supervisor role. Resentful at being passed over for promotion, she was convinced that Genevieve and the male colleague were having an affair. In her book, Genevieve was abusing her powers to promote the man. So, when Whitney returned, Joey, as easily swayed as a weathervane in the wind, begant ying both sides to her advantage. While maintaining a facade of politeness toward Whitney, Joey unknowingly became a pawn in the Joey showered Whitney withpliments, and it was not long before she became Whitney¡¯s number one pawn. She was thrilled to learn of Whitney¡¯s n. It felt like a heaven-sent opportunity had fallen into herp. Joey had long held a grudge against Genevieve, and Whitney¡¯s plot seemed to present. the perfect chance for Joey to vent her frustrations while also earning thetter¡¯s favor. 1/5 07:10 Thu, 1 Februa Chapter 180 In her mind, this would surely be the key to a smooth climb the rest of her life. up the Content ? N?velDrama.Org. corporatedder for However, ns, as they inevitably did, unfolded with unforeseen twists. Joey had overlooked Samuel in her calctions. Genevieve spoke up bluntly, ¡°Ms. Larson, is there something you need from me? How¡¯s the progress on the project for the designpetition?¡± Genevieve¡¯s demeanor faintly resembled Kimberly¡¯s, provoking a frown and a sense of uneasiness in Whitney. The former¡¯s tone made Whitney feel as if she were the subordinate. While she was indeed under Genevieve¡¯s supervision as the deputy CEO, Whitney could not ignore her own status as the scion of the powerful Larson family. The entire Larson Corporation was owned by her family, and Whitney was baffled. when a mere junior director like Genevieve addressed her so directly. Whitney held back the words she had intended to say. With a thin smile, she said, ¡°I wanted to discuss with you the team leader position for Project One. There¡¯s an opening now. Joey¡¯s solid at her job, she has a sharp wit and seems to get along well with her colleagues. She seems a fitting candidate for this role. You know how they say, the lotive sets the pace for the train! I¡¯m thinking of promoting Joey. It¡¯d definitely bring some performance to thepany. What do you think?¡± If there was any doubt about an alliance between Joey and Whitney, this conversation only seemed to confirm Genevieve¡¯s suspicions. Those two were clearly in cahoots. Despite not knowing their true motives for taking her down, Genevieve realized she needed to be careful, recalling Samuel¡¯s advice to stay guarded against Whitney¡¯s ill intentions. It felt like walking on thin ice, where every step demanded not just care but a constant drive to better herself. However, Genevieve could not shake off the unease, especially after hearing about Kimberly¡¯s recent troubles. The viins were making their moves, and both Christopher and she were bearing the brunt of the harm somehow. Genevieve, forcing a rxed demeanor, spoke without a trace of courtesy, ¡°Fair point, Ms. Larson, but we¡¯ve always done promotions democratically around here. Joey can be considered among the candidates. We¡¯ll take a vote on the promotion. Whoever gets the 2/5 Chapter 180 highest votes will be promoted.¡± Genevieve¡¯s words were logical and irrefutable, leaving Whitney at a loss for a response. Initially thinking securing a small position for Jocy would be easy, Whitney¡¯s intentions were clear, which was to maintain thetter¡¯s loyalty and silence her. However, she had not counted on Genevieve¡¯s dedication to protocol. The more she pondered about it, the more Whitney realized that saw the simrities between Genevieve and Kimberly. Amusingly, Whitney and Kimberly, who shared the same blood, often seemed like strangers. Yet Genevieve, an outsider, surprisingly shared many parallels with Kimberly. Having faced a setback with Genevieve, Whitney left with a disgruntled expression. When Whitney left, Genevieve heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest. This new attempt to handle Whitney required some getting used to, but Genevieve wast prepared for the challenge. Olivia had just returned home from the Larson residence and was settling in for a nap when she received a call from Vincent. On the other end of the phone, Vincent sounded like an enthusiastic child, his words bubbling over with excitement and joy. Edward¡¯s efficiency had been proven impressive. The moment a specialist learned the diagnosis concerned a family member of Edward, they readily agreed to help and adjusted their schedule to quickly arrive in Dellmoor. After conducting a thorough examination of Vincent¡¯s mother, the specialistid out aprehensive treatment n for Diana. She would first recuperate in a local Dellmoor hospital. Once Diana¡¯s condition improved, she would be transferred to a hospital in Sumanthova for surgery. The specialist specifically instructed Vincent¡¯s family to spend more time with her now, exining that a strong will to live improves the surgery¡¯s oues. After evaluation, the specialist estimated a 60 percent sess rate for the operation. For Vincent, this glimmer of hope was like a beam shining into the darkness he had. been walking in. 07:10 Thu, 1 Feb uuu Chapter 180 In his sweet, joyful voice, Vincent suddenly said, ¡°Once Mom recovers, let¡¯s get married.¡± Olivia felt herself blushing at the abrupt proposal. ¡°Are you trying to propose?¡± she asked shyly. Now, the couple had be one. Vincent was happy, and Olivia felt that happiness too. ¡°Yeah,¡± she gently responded. 100% Love was indeed a fickle thing. Some found sce in its sweetness and joy, while others bear the weight of misery in its name. Jaxon found himself caught in a toll of emotions being a son-inw in the Jennings household. It was a difficult journey that he had to navigate. The other day, at the Sullivan residence, he saw in Olivia¡¯s eyes held only Vincent, as if there was no longer a ce for himself. Jaxon wondered if Olivia resented him, especially since she had chosen to return to the Sullivan residence. To this day, he still wondered about her sentiments toward him. Little did Jaxon know, Olivia now saw him as a stranger, stripped of both love and hatred. Despite her seemingly distant demeanor, her loyalty stood unwavering, and she had reserved a special ce in her heart just for Vincent. The preparations for Jaxon and Isabe¡¯s wedding were in full swing. Later in the afternoon, they had a n for their wedding photoshoot, and the ceremony was set to take ce in two weeks. Benjamin, however,id down a condition. Jaxon must confront his roots before the wedding, a condition that Jaxon had met. There was a time when he vowed never to revisit his home in his lifetime. Yet faced with reality,promises were made. DF10 Thu 7 FED Chapter 180 With Olivia and his mother gone, alone now in this destend, he questioned his reasons for lingering. Chatper 181 Chatper 181 Chapter 181 E In stark contrast to Jaxon¡¯s turmoil, Isabe embodied the image of a blushing, excited bride. Taking wedding photos was one of the most crucial moments for a woman. Although the original schedule ted the photography session for two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Isabe arrived eagerly by 1:30 p.m. at the photo studio. She was too anxious to wait. A supervisor greeted her enthusiastically, ¡°Ms. Jennings, we have prepared various wedding dress styles and suits for you in advance. We can begin when the groom is here.¡± ncing at her luxurious watch, Isabe realized there were still 20 minutes until Jaxon¡¯s arrival. A hint of worry lingered within her, fearing that Jaxon might have regretted their marriage. Jaxon had always seemed so indifferent while she was the one putting in all the effort. Smiling politely at the supervisor, she said, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Just to put her mind at ease, Isabe stepped away to call Jaxon. After a few rings, he answered. ¡°Jaxon, you¡¯reing for the photo shoot this afternoon, right?¡± Isabe asked with at mix of shyness and urgency. At this time, Jaxon was driving. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way,¡± he replied. Finally feeling reassured, Isabe began browsing the wedding dresses. She chose a figure-hugging fishtail style with a shoulder-baring neckline that perfectly entuated her proportions. With the supervisor¡¯s help, she slipped on the wedding dress. Jaxon was walking into the studio when Isabe came out. His gaze lifted to meet the figure in that sacred white dress. The supervisor showered Isabe withpliments. ¡°Ms. Jennings, you look amazing in this wedding dress. It feels like it was made for you. There is no need for adjustment. It fits you perfectly,¡± the supervisor gushed. Isabe was so ttered by thepliments. She then instinctively turned to the 07:10 Thu. 1 Feb §ê w Chapter 181 entrance and saw Jaxon stand rooted to the ground. She became overjoyed. 100% ¡°Jaxon, do you like it?¡± she asked. Her eyes were eagerly seeking apliment. Lost in his thoughts, Jaxon was abruptly snapped back to the present. He nodded in response to her question. In truth, the moment he stepped in, the dress had captivated himpletely, not for its beauty or style but for the memories it evoked. Many years ago, when money was tight, Jaxon often took Olivia window-shopping. Once, they passed by a famous bridal shop, and in the disy window were wedding dresses almost identical to what Isabe was wearing now. Back then, Olivia lost in a daze as she gazed longingly at the wedding dress. That look had stayed with him until this very day, When Jaxon first came in just now, it felt like he had traveled back in time. The bride before him transformed into that wistful Olivia in the past. Sensing the tension, the supervisor skillfully interjected, ¡°Did you see? The groom¡¯s captivated! Ms. Jennings, you are one lucky woman.¡± However, Jaxon¡¯s distracted look had not escaped her notice either. Isabe¡¯s face could not help but blush slightly at the supervisor¡¯s yful remark. ***** ke, a man of efficiency, wasted no time as soon as hended. His first move was to call Christopher. In a teasing tone, ke asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re noting to Dellmoor?¡± ke could not quite fathom Christopher¡¯s approach to the situation. Typically, when someone he cared about was involved, Christopher¡¯s response would be to rush to their side. subsidiary is about to go Christopher exined, ¡°I can¡¯t leave these time. Once things settle down public, and I can¡¯t afford to be away during here, I¡¯lle over. Meanwhile, keep an eye on them and make sure they¡¯re safe.¡± Hearing that, ke suddenly grasped the reasons behind Christopher¡¯s decision. Chapter 181 Feb ke pushed his luggage and took a cab to a top-notch hotel in Dellmoor that he had booked for himself. Pulling out hisptop, ke started a meticulous search on Kimberly. However, beyond routine business records, there was surprisingly little personal information avable N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. online about her. As ke looked at Kimberly¡¯s photos, he felt a sense of satisfaction. He immediately believed that she was a perfect match for Christopher. Yet, a sudden realization sparked a pang of remorse in ke for his friend¡¯s blindness. Thetter had failed to cherish this precious person who had been by his side for two years. She was so close yet overlooked. Christopher had even resorted to using Kiara to drive her away in disgust. Moving on, ke began gathering useful information about Kimberly¡¯s recent distressful situation. He hacked into the stalker¡¯s phone records and performed a technical analysis on the fragments of intercepted phone calls. The conclusion was evident-the culprit was cu nning, and what had unfolded was a premeditated crime. ke now understood Christopher¡¯s anxiety. Dealing with a hidden enemy was tricky indeed. It seemed he had to explore alternative approaches. Since the enemy¡¯sir had been disturbed, they were unlikely to surface anytime soon. Nevertheless, Kimberly appeared to be temporarily safe. Protecting the children was a priority while probing deeper. To ke¡¯s astonishment, he discovered traces of Curtis¡¯ involvement in this incident. As an industry insider, he knew Curtis worked for Patterson Finance Group. Nevertheless, he could not This left ke with more questions than answers. got a few He called Christopher and immediately got to the point. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve questions. I¡¯m not sure if you have the answers. Do you have any idea who Kimberly and your enemies are?¡± Chapter 181 Puzzled, Christopher asked, ¡°How are my enemies connected to Kimberly¡¯s danger?¡± With a heartyugh, ke replied, ¡°You don¡¯t quite get it. Maybe your enemies have figured out that Kimberly is your weakness and want to target you through her.¡± This new angle came after his routine attempts had failed to provide a clue. Also, ke had worked with simr situations, dealing with women skilled at using covert methods. ¡°Take your time to recall them, especially your past entanglements with women,¡± he reminded Christopher. Then, he added, ¡°Also, I found something strange. Curtis Spencer from Patterson. Finance Group is also investigating this matter. The mention of Patterson Finance Group felt like steel needles piercing Christopher into a realization. He was lost in contemtion. He never expected that Gerald would be interested in Kimberly¡¯s affairs. His pupils subconsciously tightened as he wondered, ¡®Who could have informed Gerald. about this? If it weren¡¯t for Candice, I would have been in the darkpletely. Did Kimberly get close to Gerald and share everything with him?¡± Growing impatient with Christopher¡¯s distraction. ke yelled, ¡°Christopher! What¡¯s going on in your head? What are your thoughts on this? It seems your ex-wife¡¯s charm is quite something¡± ke¡¯s uracy left Christopher deeply rattled. ¡°Find out Gerald Patterson¡¯s whereabouts. Check if he¡¯s in Dellmoor, Christopher demanded. Chatper 182 Chatper 182 Chapter 182 ke¡¯s suspicions gained conviction. Curtis was taking orders from Gerald, CEO of Patterson Finance Group. He was now directly entangled in Kimberly¡¯s affairs. ke¡¯s gut said that Gerald¡¯s rtionship with Kimberly ran deeper than it seemed, that they had grown close. Christopher, upon hearing ke¡¯s revtion, fell into a contemtive daze. He eventually asked ke to dig into Gerald¡¯s background, knowing that the rtionship between the two could be difficult to unravel. Meanwhile, at the Levine manor, Lilian worried over Maxwell¡¯s decision to meet Yandel. Her concerns poured out incessantly as she repeated, ¡°Maxwell, must you really see Yandel now? Can¡¯t it wait until Heather returns?¡± Still, Lilian was a little worried. The thought of meeting the Larson family weighed on her, and she feared it might trigger a fit of anger in Maxwell that could take a toll on his well-being. Nevertheless, Maxwell had made up his mind to make this trip to Dellmoor. It was an agenda that was long overdue. The matter had dragged on for too long, and Maxwell was not one to let things linger. Regardless of the oue, Maxwell insisted he had to see Yandel. Besides, he was confident he could handle it satisfactorily. Frustrated, Maxwell retorted with a hint of displeasure in his voice, ¡°Heather suffered. the most in this, yet you¡¯re asking her toe along with me?¡± His response left Lilian momentarily speechless. Maxwell continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m not alone. There¡¯s that girl Kimberly over there. Kimberly¡¯s a sensible one, and I¡¯m sure she will be happy to let go of the grievances of the older generations.¡± Lilian agreed on this point. Kimberly indeed possessed a kind heart and was always considerate of others. Maxwell added confidently, This time, I¡¯m confronting that family, even if it means embarrassing myself. No hotels for me; I¡¯ll stay at Kimberly¡¯s ce. Their ce is huge, and I don¡¯t believe she¡¯d have the heart to kick an old man like me out.¡± 14 07:10 Chapter 182 Seeing his proud yet content expression, Lilian yfully teased, ¡°Oh, you! You¡¯re really a stubborn old child.¡± Then, tentatively, Lilian asked, ¡°Want me toe along?¡± Her words took Maxwell by se as he sipped his water. With a forceful swallow, he waved it off and said, ¡°No. You should enjoy your peaceful time at home. I¡¯m afraid if you go, you might end up in a fight with that old man Yandel.¡± Lilian could not help but feel a bit embarrassed by his response, though she was unable to deny her impatience and quick temper in the past. With that, Maxwell decided to leave the next day. He spent the day packing his luggage. News of Kimberly¡¯s ambush swiftly reached her brothers. It was Olivia who informed Vincent, who then alerted the rest. The revtion left each of them infuriated, especially David, whose anger simmered to a point where he seemed ready to tear apart the person behind the ambush. Investigating matters was David¡¯s expertise. He immediately began arrangements and vowed that the perpetrators would face justice. Simon, fresh from the International Film Festival, where he had received an award, was caught off guard by the rming news. The euphoria from receiving the award swiftly faded as the gravity of the situation set in, and he was ready to shed his image of as an actor. In a fit of cumon vowed, ¡°Whoeverid a finger on Kimberly will find themselves on a one-way trip to South Alendor!¡± Samuel squinted thoughtfully, realizing there had been an onught of troubles in their lives. First, there was the incident with Genevieve, and now Kimberly. Though both situations had been resolved, he couldn¡¯t shake the nagging concern of how these incidents might escte to something more ominous. Samuel suggested, ¡°The security system of the Larson residence needs an upgrade, especially Kimberly¡¯s personal security. Simon, you have the resources, so you take care of this.¡± Everyone concurred. As a doctor, Edward¡¯s main concern was Kimberly¡¯s m ental well-being. He feared that Chapter 182 the incident might have left asting trauma in her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How about an outdoor barbecue at the Larson residence tonight? Just to lift our spirits. and ward off any lingering bad luck on Kimberly,¡± Edward proposed. His idea quickly gained unanimous approval from his brothers. Ultimately, decisions were efficiently reached on a pleasant note, and with that, Vincent took charge of the event. Amidst the nning, someone jokingly said, ¡°Can we bring a family member?¡± David responded, ¡°Of course. Why not? The more, the merrier. Besides, we don¡¯t have that many family members.¡± Vincent could not help but ask, ¡°Gerald deserves some credit this time. Should we invite him?¡± David responded in a deep voice, ¡°Your call.¡± Satisfied, Vincent grinned widely. He had recognized Gerald¡¯s capability from the moment he got to know him, and true to expectations, Gerald had not disappointed. him. Fifteen minutester, both Kimberly and Gerald received calls from Vincent. Kimberly was thrown off by the sudden idea of a barbecue party. ¡°An outdoor barbecue party at the Larson residence tonight? Is there some special asion we¡¯re celebrating?¡± she asked. Her mind raced through her brothers¡¯ birthdays, her own, the triplets, and other significant dates, but none fell on today. Vincent chuckled and said, ¡°Life deserves a bit of celebration, doesn¡¯t it? Besides, all of us missed you. Is that reason enough?¡± Even after hanging up the phone, Kimberly found it quite abrupt. Fortunately, it was a Friday. Otherwise, the three little ones would struggle to get up for school the next day. A lively event like that meant none of the triplets would be sleeping in their respective rooms. Before ending the call, Vincent asked Kimberly for Gerald¡¯s number. Chapter 182 Though unsure what Vincent might need with Gerald¡¯s number, she hesitated briefly before giving it to the former. Meanwhile, Gerald, amidst a hotel video conference, answered a call from ant unfamiliar number. Vincent¡¯s voice came through, saying, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Vincent, Kimberly¡¯s fifth brother. We¡¯re nning an outdoor party at the Larson residence for her tonight. Will you mind. joining us?¡± Gerald recalled seeing Kimberly often with Vincent in Mysonna, sparking his curiosity about their close rtionship. Now, it all made sense. Vincent was Kimberly¡¯s fifth brother. I Delighted by the revtion, Gerald tried to maintain a gentlemanly tone as he said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± A knowing smirk crossed Vincent¡¯s face as he realized Kimberly¡¯s connection to Gerald was clearly significant because of how willingly the CEO of Patterson Finance Group epted his invitation. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll send you the addresster, Vincent said. Before he could finish, Gerald interrupted, ¡°I know the Larson residence. I¡¯ve been there before.¡± Vincent was confused. ¡®What¡¯s going on here? Did I miss something?¡¯ he thought. With Gerald¡¯s invitation taken care of, Vincent was ready to head out to purchase ingredients. He then directed the others to set up the ce. The weather was just right for an outdoor barbecue today. Kimberly called Vincent. ¡°Vincent, do you need my help?¡± she asked. Vincent beamed proudly and said, ¡®It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll have Oliviae to help me. Just make sure to be home on time after work. And it would be better if you dress up.¡± Chatper 183 Chatper 183 Chapter 183 Kimberly thought, ¡®Dress up a bit? She cast a critical eye over her own outfit, silently challenging Vincent¡¯s suggestion and wondering. ¡®Is there really a problem with what I¡¯m wearing?¡± Then, she shook her head, dismissing the thought with a smile. In her opinion, professional attire was crucial at work, as it conveyed energy and diligence. After hanging up the phone, Kimberly sank back into her plush, genuine leather executive chair, daydreaming about the barbecue party nned for that evening Vincent had mentioned that all five of the brothers would be there, and she was even wee to bring her family members. ¡°All five of them? Maybe Simon¡¯s back after collecting his international award?¡¯ Kimberly spected, men tally tallying the likely guests A joyful grin spread across her face. Each of her brothers was uniquely talented and aplished in their own right. The mention of family members¡± sparked an idea in Kimberly¡¯s mind, and she leaped up from her chair- Genevieve instantly came to her mind. Kimberly had a special fondness for Genevieve. Initially, it was the younger woman¡¯s resemnce to her past self that caught her attention, but over time, Genevieve¡¯s humility, kind nature, and exceptional design skills had impressed her deeply. As a result, she had been guiding and taking care of Genevieve all these years. For Kimberly, Genevieve was more than just a subordinate; she was a friend. Always observant in her work and toward her colleagues, Kimberly had noticed that her third elder brother, Samuel, seemed to have a special regard for Genevieve. Concluding that no one should miss out on such a fun gathering, she decided to extend an invitation. Genevieve, meanwhile, hurried to Kimberly¡¯s office, summoned unexpectedly and feeling a mix of curiosity and anxiety. Upon being summoned, she m entally reviewed her recent work, trying to guess the reason for the sudden call. After going through the progress, she felt more confused as all her recent tasks seemed 07:10 Thu, 1 Fr Chapter 183 to be reaching their milestones and nothing appeared to be a significant issue. Arriving at the office, Genevieve paused to take a deep breath before gently knocking. ¡°Come in,¡± came Kimberly¡¯s melodious voice from inside. Genevieve entered, trying to appear calm. Kimberly looked up, smiled, and walked toward the couch while inviting warmly, ¡°Come and sit, Genevieve.¡± The tension in Genevieve¡¯s body eased as she settled into the inviting atmosphere. ¡°Ms. Larson, do you have any urgent tasks for me?¡± Genevieve inquired, prepared for new instructions. Kimberly replied with a light-hearted tone, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m some kind of devil boss? If that¡¯s the case, I should probably do some self-reflection. We should focus more on team-building and developing our corporate culture here at Larson Corporation.¡± Genevieve quickly shook her head, rifying. ¡°No, not at all. Many people are eager to join Larson Corporation because they¡¯ve heard how wonderful the boss is-gorgeous, kind-hearted, and Realizing her uncharacteristic fluency inpliments, Genevieve was taken aback. It seemed that with Kimberly, she had learned the art of ttery. Kimberly, on the other hand, continued the conversation casually, with Genevieve listening intently, nodding in agreement from time to time. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Eventually, Kimberly got to the point. ¡°Are you free tonight? How about joining us for an outdoor party at my ce?¡± Genevieve was both surprised and ttered, hardly believing the invitation. Pointing to herself, she asked incredulously, ¡°Me?¡± Observing Genevieve¡¯s reaction, Kimberly couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yes, you! I¡¯m officially inviting you to the Larson residence.¡± Judging from her tone, it seems like she¡¯s free tonight, she mused. Before Genevieve could react, Kimberly yfully teased, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say no to your boss, would you?¡± Genevieve, feeling a bit cornered by the question, quickly replied, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m free tonight. Do you need any help setting up?¡± Kimberly, pleased with Genevieve¡¯s response, mused, ¡®This girl really is thoughtful and 07:10 Thu, 1 Feb uuu. Chapter 183 considerate. She and Samuel would be a good match.¡± Thus, a simr scene ensued. Kimberly smiled and responded, ¡°No need toe early to help, we¡¯ve got everything covered. Just dress up and enjoy the party.¡± The situation mirrored her earlier conversation with Vincent mona Genevieve felt her cheeks redden as she thought, ¡°This feels like I¡¯m being set up blind date by my own boss. Kimberly nced at the clock and realized there were still two hours left in the workday. Unable to focus on work, she decided to take Genevieve clothes shopping. Caught off guard by the offer, Genevieve stammered out, ¡°Ms. Larson, I still haven¡¯t finished the project analysis you assigned me.¡± She was trying to avoid the potential embarrassment of shopping with Kimberly. Kimberly offered a generous andpetitive wage in the industry. However, given her modest background and financial responsibilities, including supporting her parents and covering her brother¡¯s gambling debts, Genevieve was used to living frugally. She worked hard to purchase a house in the city and was finally feeling a sense of security. Unfortunately, having to manage mortgage payments and send some money home meant she had tight budget constraints. All along, Genevieve told herself not to live too indulgently, and as a result, she adopted a rather minimalistic lifestyle. Judging by her capability and taste, Kimberly¡¯s choice of shops would undoubtedly be upscale, reflecting her daily wardrobe. Genevieve had initially nned to wear a dress she boughtst year to the party. However, if she were to apany Kimberly shopping, she would undoubtedly have to purchase a new dress. Kimberly instantly recognized Genevieve¡¯s reluctance. Swiftly stepping in to prevent her escape, Kimberly firmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the work; you can catch up on it tomorrow. Today¡¯s a unique chance for us to bond as colleagues and friends by going shopping together.¡± The sincerity in Kimberly¡¯s voice clearly conveyed her desire for Genevieve¡¯spany. At this point, Genevieve felt almost obliged to ept, thinking to herself, ¡®Ms. Larson. has always been so kind and supportive. It would be rude to decline her generous offer! Thu 1-3 Chapter 183 As they made their way, their conversation naturally veered into more personal territories. Being aware of Genevieve¡¯s dailymute via subway, Kimberly inquired about her ns to purchase a car. This wasn¡¯t just small talk; Kimberly¡¯s concern was genuine. She understood that Genevieve, often workingte hours, could face safety issues traveling by subway at night, even with the city¡¯s security measures. Especially considering Kimberly¡¯s own unsettling experience of being followed recently, the incident had left a deep impression on her, making her extra cautious about safety, particrly for her diligent employee.. Genevieve, taken aback by the unexpected question, felt a mixture of surprise and a tinge of awkwardness. She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a personal inquiry from her boss. Chatper 184 Chatper 184 Chapter 184 Genevieve was quite embarrassed. Throughout thepany, it was probably difficult to find another person without a driver¡¯s license besides her. When she was at university, several of her roommates got their driver¡¯s licenses. Genevieve and her roommates got along well and were supposed to get the license together. Back then, they even boldly dered that after everyone passed the test and their got licenses, they would hold a reunion ten yearster and drive to Xemrich together. However, she could not raise enough money for the examination fees, which cost a few thousand dors. In the end, she fell behind. After graduation, she was swamped with work. She was constantly cooped up in a smallpany before joining Larson Corporation, let alone weekdays. The boss was a typical money-grubber, selfish, and immorally exploiting the employees. Genevieve was quite a diligent person. She basically spent her weekends studying hard. That was why she was able to stand out among the candidates. She then had the chance to join Larson Corporation, and her life turned around. However, she had always put getting a driver¡¯s license on hold. The main reason was that transportation had be too convenient. She only traveled between two points, her home and thepany, which were both close to the subway. It was only after the CEO asked Genevieve about it that she was reminded about this matter. She felt blood rushing to her cheeks as she was embarrassed. She thought, ¡®I, someone living in the 21st century, don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license. ¡®If word were to get out, people with too much imagination might think Ie from ancient times. However, she told Kimberly everything. With an awkward look, Genevieve said, ¡°Ms. Larson, I haven¡¯t gotten my driver¡¯s license yet. There¡¯s still a long way to go before I buy a car.¡± 07:10 Thu, 1 Feb uuu Chapter 184 There was sincerity but also self-reflection in her words. 100% 0 Unexpectedly, Kimberly did not seem surprised, but a trace of pity shed across her eyes. Kimberly herself was also someone who had experienced a lot. Hence, she understood Genevieve. Kimberly smiled knowingly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You are so young and hardworking. We won¡¯t know who the winner is until the end.¡± Genevieve was delighted to receive encouragement and acknowledgment from her boss. Sitting in the passenger seat, Genevieve peeked at Kimberly beside her. She felt grateful for meeting such a boss during her career. They entered a luxury clothing store. The ce was brightly lit, and the floor was spotless without a speck of dust. The trendiest clothes hung on both sides of the shop. It was the first time Genevieve had entered this kind of store. She usually did not have time to go shopping. When she was still a student, she spent her weekends and holidays quietly reading in her dormitory or library. Two of her roommates loved shopping the most. One day, an affordable luxury clothing store opened in the city the school was in, so they mustered up the courage to check the ce out. However, they keptining about the ce after they returned, saying they were treated unfairly. They were dissatisfied with the staff who judged people by their appearance. They saw the two as poor students, so they disyed a poor attitude in their service and spoke meanly to the two roommates. Although Genevieve did not experience it personally, her roommates¡¯ harsh reaction left some trauma in her. She even tried to imagine herself in their shoes and inserted herself in that situation. She could not take it either. From then on, she would always feel an inexplicable panic toward high-end-looking stores. 07:10 Thu 1 Feb uu Chapter 154 This continued until she finally had her own purchasing power, coupled with her growing preference for a minimalist lifestyle. That fear gradually subsided. Kimberly was a regr in this store. The manager was a young woman in a navy blue business suit with a bow tie at the neckline. Her makeup was just right, neither heavy nor light. She looked capable, well-trained, and eloquent. Naturally, the manager smiled at the sight of her valuable customer. The shopkeeper walked to the clothes on the left while presenting them in a tone neither too humble nor arrogant. ¡°Ms. Larson, this is a new style that just arrived today. You can have a look.¡± After saying that, she stepped aside and waited for the valuable customer to call her. Genevieve took in the experience of such high-end service carefully. It was indeed different. She mostly shopped her clothes at civilian shopping malls. The staff would always be rmending various things while she chose her clothes. The entire shopping experience was terrible It was especially so for someone shy like Genevieve. Even if she felt ufortable, she would not voice it out. However, it felt different for her today. The shopping guide was very quiet and not irritating. Thus, the customers could have a good shopping experience. While Genevieve was stillparing the two, she saw Kimberly walking toward her smilingly while holding an off-shoulder dress. ¡°Genevieve, what do you think about this one?¡± Kimberly asked with a smile. Genevieve was dazzled by the beautiful dresses in this store. At that moment, she truly realized how unique those fashion bloggers¡¯ visions were. The same shirt could be styled in various ways, conveying different natures. Genevieve stared at the dress Kimberly held in her hand and sincerely thought it 07:10 Thu, 1 Feb uuu Chapter 184 looked good. She said, ¡°It looks really good. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Kimberly held up the dress in front of Genevieve and measured around. Then, Kimberly nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Yes, it indeed looks good. It¡¯s also in your size. Looks like I¡¯ve got a good eye. Hurry and try it on.¡± With that, she started pushing Genevieve toward the fitting room. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Genevieve could react, she was shoved into the fitting room. She hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I just think it¡¯ll look good on you, Ms. Larson.¡± She was so anxious that sweat started forming on her forehead. All the clothing in this store were luxury items. Any clothing was priced over a few thousand dors. If everyoneplimented her, saying it looked good after she was done fitting, Genevieve still could not afford it. ¡°If I pretend to be rich and buy this, I might as well cat dirt for the rest of this month, she thought. Kimberly grinned as she closed the fitting room door, not before reassuring Genevieve. Kimberly said, ¡°Hurry and try it on. Just think of this as a personal reward from thepany. The performance fromst quarter was pretty good. Profits have gone up 20%. That is a very ideal result.¡± Genevieve asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t thepany already reward the design department?¡± Before she could finish her words, Kimberly interrupted her, ¡°What a silly girl you are! Why would anyone dislike more rewards? You really are the number one fool in Larson Corporation.¡± Rendered speechless, Genevieve gingerly tried on the clothes inside. She feared she might tear such an expensive dress if she used too much force. She was especially careful when zipping up. She had learned her lesson, after all. 15 Chapter 181 The fabric would easily get stuck in brittle zippers like this. Therefore, she was very cautious. After changing her clothes, Genevieve looked totally different. She walked out in graceful steps. As soon as the fitting room door opened, Kimberly turned her eyes in the direction. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± she eximed. ¡°How stunning! This is the one. We¡¯ll walk out of the store with this one. Please package the previous clothes.¡± Chatper 185 Chatper 185 Chapter 185 Kimberly had already picked out her dress for the evening while Genevieve went in to change. It was a fluffy A-line dress, looking innocent and lively yet fashionable. There were brightly colored prints at the bottom of the ck dress. No matter how mboyant it was, it would not cross the line. The manager knew Kimberly¡¯s size. As always, Kimberly took it straight away without trying on the dress. Kimberly had the perfect body shape, so all sorts of styles suited her. If she had not brought Genevieve with her, she would have likely chosen the clothes. through pictures and had them delivered to her. Due to Kimberly¡¯s prominent status, time was of the essence to her. Rather than shopping for clothes, people of her status could have used that time to obtain businesses worth a few million, if not billions of dors. Genevieve still felt a little shy, thinking she had done nothing to deserve this reward. As expected, a five-star service was indeed different as they had already packaged. Genevieve¡¯s clothes. On the other hand, Kimberly was already several feet away from the store with a bag in hand. Genevieve quickly took the bag from the shopping guide and hurriedly chased after Kimberly. They happened to be on the third floor of the mall. On the fourth floor, a man was keeping an eye on Kimberly. This man was none other than ke. Being entrusted with this job, it seemed like he was in the zone after being promoted to Kimberly¡¯s guard. However, Christopher was the one who secretly assigned him. ke appeared here today because he followed Kimberly from Larson Corporation. On the one hand, he could protect her from danger at close range. 1/3 07:10 Thu, 1 Feb uu u Chapter 155 On the other hand, it was a good opportunity for him to dig up valuable clues. He believed the culprits would leave traces soon. Coincidentally, Kiara arrived at the mall simultaneously. She was a shopaholic. Even if she was not buying anything, she still wanted to keep up a Weppearance. She tried on beautiful clothes, glittering shoes, and bags at the haute couture store. She enjoyed the VIP treatment and indulged herself in others¡¯pliments. The two were in different areas from her, so they did not run into each other. Kiara and Kimberly were at different levels. Kimberly could own the building if she wanted to. She could obtain it with or without her wealth. In fact, the mall just had a change of owner recently. The owner of the mall was Gerald, CEO of Patterson Finance Group. At first, he just came to s Corporation. for a while to promote cooperation with Larson Now, he had changed his mind. He suddenly fell in love with Dellmoor. Thus, he invested all of Patterson Finance Group¡¯s expansion project this year in Dellmoor. Kimberly had always been Gerald¡¯s first choice for thedy of the house. As long as she was willing, this building would be hers. If Kiara were to find out about this, her blood pressure might rise from jealousy. Although she wanted to experience the exclusive zone, she had no ticket. Basically, the exclusive zone directly served ck card owners.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . No ck card meant one did not have the right to spend money inside. This was simr to the high-ss version of membership stores. One could think of it as an advanced version. Cupen 183 ke continued to train his eyes on Kimberly. Even he could not help but exim how Craceful she was Suddenly, an internationally famous model shed through his mind. He felt Kimberly¡¯s aura resembled the internationally renowned Laura Wells. At the same time, there was a hint of warmth on Kimberly Was my buddy blind and dumb back then? ke thought. At that moment. he regarded Kimberly as his goddess. He was a little worried if his buddy could be lucky enough to get her back. Kimberly walked along the circr aisle of the mall. She kept feeling like someone was staring at her She nced at her surroundings out of reflex Yet she found nothing unusual Shaking her head, she mocked herself inwardly. Is this what they call once bitten, twice shy? Genevieve finally caught up with her and sensed something strange about Kimberly. ¡°Mr. Larson, what¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at?¡± Genevieve asked. looking around. She did not notice anything peculiar Kimberly smiled bitterly. Maybe I¡¯ve been a little too sensitive recently. I keep feeling like someone is following me.¡± This immediately put Genevieve on alert Her sense of security was on overdrive ever since she was plotted againstst time. Kimberly sensed her timidness and chuckled. ¡®It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re in broad daylight, and surveince cameras are everywhere in the mall. She wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly even if she had all the courage in the world¡± Kimberly resembled an older sister when she said those words. Gerald received a report from his subordinates that Kimberly was shopping in his mall. He was delighted to hear this and felt proud of his wise decision. This feeling of spoiling someone else was no less than picking stars or the moon in the sky for them. 33 100% Chapter 183 Originally, he wanted to pretend to encounter them. Then, he thought it was quite an old-fashioned method. There was still a few hours left before he could meet her at the Larson residence. Thus, Gerald prepared himself men tally. He needed to bear with this to perform better at tonight¡¯s outdoor party. The most fundamental ethic of a sessful man was to appear dressed. Gerald had always expected this of himself. Therefore, no matter where he went, he always amazed others. Everyone envied his perfect body shape and exquisite get-up. Kimberly was probably the only one who could resist him. Even Genevieve was full of praise for Gerald¡¯s gentlemanly manner. One probably should not let Samuel know about this. After all, every man was full of jealousy. They would sometimes go insane when it came to the woman they liked. Moreover, it would happen more frequently overtime. Gerald learned about the clothes Kimberly bought today from the manager of the store. He deliberately styled himself ording to her dress and wore a matching outfit. Although it differed from his usual style, he exuded a distinct charm. All in all, he was charming. It was the details that made the difference between sess and failure. This trick indeed won him a lot of support. His five brothers allmented that Gerald was obviously better than Christopher. The party had begun. It was lively in the Larson residence. The manor was sp ac ious. Except for New Year¡¯s, it seemed like it had not been so festive for a long time. SEND GIFT Chapter 185 Genevieve was quite good at taking care of children. She was like the leader as Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice chased after her in a frenzy. Kimberly and Olivia sat at the side, chatting while nibbling on snacks. Today, women were liberated from work. The busy ones were the men. Kimberly even ordered Esther to stop working and take a day off. However, she could not stay idle. She was sitting at the side a moment ago but was now looking over Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice.. Chatper 186 Chatper 186 Chapter 186 Kimberly was a reserved woman at heart. She devoted arge part of her energy to the attachment of a home and determining what a home should look like. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have risked everything and given birth to the three children four years ago. She had tried so hard to help Olivia and Genevieve because she hoped that they could find happiness. Of course, the premise was that she thought that Vincent and Samuel, her brothers, were indeed quite decent. They were worth entrusting someone¡¯s life to. Feeling a little sad about the passing of time, Kimberly said, ¡°I feel like it has been a long time since we lived such an unrestrained life!¡± Kimberly¡¯s emotions also affected Olivia. ¡°Yeah, if I do the calctions, it probably started when we were just teenage girls.¡± Olivia encountered problems in her rtionship, and Kimberly¡¯s marriage was dire. Those upsetting things were happening one after another. Olivia and Kimberly raised the sses of champagne in their hands at the same time, saying goodbye to the bitterness they had experienced as they celebrated their new selves. ¡°Come, here¡¯s to a better future for us.¡± Kimberlyughed as she toasted. A Porsche drove into the yard of the Larson residence. The empty wine ss Kimberly held was suspended in the air. A look of doubt shed across her eyes. She subconsciously looked in the direction of the front gate. Olivia was well aware of what was happening, and her smile grew wider. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was getting dark, and they were a little far away from the gate. Kimberly nced at the gate. She didn¡¯t get an answer, so she muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s sote at night, so who can it be? Don¡¯t they know that they might be disturbing someone¡¯s sleep?¡± 1/5 Thu, I FeD Chapter 186 Q 4. 100%[ +5 As she said that, she felt a little upset with the intruder, who had arrived all of a sudden. When she turned around, she happened to catch sight of a strange smile on Olivia¡¯s face. When she turned around again, she finally saw who the visitor was. Gerald looked quite handsome as he walked toward her with arge bunch of roses in his hands. His eyes were filled with tenderness. Kimberly immediately realized that she was the only one being kept in the dark. She frowned slightly as she pretended to be angry. ¡°Oh, you! Where did you pick up this bad behavior? I can¡¯t believe you teamed outsiders to prank me!¡± Kimberly said. up with Olivia felt immensely wronged. She was thest to know, too. Vincent had even sworn her to secrecy. She had to choose between her best friend and her lover. She was troubled as well. Besides, they weren¡¯tmitting a crime. They were just working together to make Kimberly happy. So, in the end, she decided to side with Vincent. Olivia smiled as she rubbed Kimberly¡¯s frowning eyebrows. She said yfully, ¡°That¡¯s a false usation. You¡¯re precious to all of us. You don¡¯t know this, but your five brothers treat you with the utmost care. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that they treat you like a fragile flower!¡± Kimberly didn¡¯t have time to argue, nor could she find an argument. After all, Gerald had already walked up to her. He handed therge bouquet of roses to her. Kimberly was usually a carefree person. But now, her admirer was affectionately giving her flowers with so many people watching. Inevitably, she felt a little shy. 2/5 3/5 E 100% Chapter 186 Her heart somehow began to race. Gerald seemed quite fond of giving her flowers. Even in the Larson residence itself, Olivia had already witnessed Gerald giving Kimberly flowers twice. Kimberly did indeed like flowers, and she especially loved red roses. However, before Gerald¡¯s appearance, Kimberly had only received a very few of them. But as soon as Gerald appeared, he broke the record for the number of roses Kimberly received. As Gerald walked up to Kimberly, his eyes instantly lit up. Taking the bouquet, Kimberly took the chance to examine Gerald carefully. She noticed that the style of his outfit today was quite simr to hers. She thought to herself, ¡°How did we identally wear the same outfit? It¡¯s just an outdoor party!¡± Olivia and the others also noticed the outfits of Gerald and Kimberly. Of the five brothers, Simon had the most experience with love. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t believe that it was just a coincidence. By the looks of it, their precious sister was quite important to the powerful CEO! He couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. The air Gerald exuded as a CEO was even more brilliant than any other CEO role Simon had ever yed. Simon was d. +5 He thought, ¡®It¡¯s a good thing that Gerald isn¡¯t working in the entertainment industry. If not, my position as the best actor may be in danger! He curved his lips into a yful smile, which also had traces of expectation and undisguised excitement. He said to David, ¡°David, it looks like our family will have a grand celebration soon!¡± David was the head of their family. The other brothers all followed David¡¯s lead. David had noticed Gerald¡¯s words and actions as well. 07:11 Thu, 1 Feb Chapter 186 He put a hand on his chin as he nodded in agreement. Their precious sister had indeed gone through a lot. She was lost at such a young age. Of course, she had suffered quite a lot during her stay with outsiders. David was aware of Lucia, Gregory¡¯s second wife, as well. Lucia was quite a merciless woman. When Kimberly was there, she couldn¡¯t receive any motherly love. She finally got married, but the man she encountered didn¡¯t appreciate her at all. David was furious every time he thought about what had happened to Kimberly. O Gerald saw through Kimberly at a nce. He deliberately nced at himself and then at Kimberly. After that, he said in a half- joking tone, ¡°I suppose you¡¯re wondering if I¡¯m capable of foresight. You¡¯re curious about why we¡¯re in matching outfits now, right?¡± The thought was weighing on Kimberly¡¯s mind. She wanted to ask about it, but she didn¡¯t think it was appropriate. People might think that she was thinking too highly of herself if she asked. But now, Gerald got the ball rolling as he went straight to the point. So, she dly yed along. She said aggressively and jokingly, ¡°Are you following me, Mr. CEO?¡± She couldn¡¯t think of another reason. She only bought this dress when she was about to get off work in the afternoon. Gerald smiled and said jokingly, ¡°Oh, are you calling me a stalker?¡± That wasn¡¯t what Kimberly meant. What she wanted to say was that Gerald must have known in advance that she would be wearing this dress, so he d¨¦liberately tried to match her outfit. However, when Gerald said that, she couldn¡¯t say anything in return. Seeing that Kimberly was a little embarrassed, Gerald quickly lightened the 4/5 +5 Chapter 186 atmosphere. 100% +5 Heughed. ¡°Look, one of us lives in the east of Dellmoor, whereas the other one lives in the west. If we can even wear matching outfits under these circumstances, what does that imply?¡± He paused as if he were waiting for Kimberly¡¯s answer. However, even after a few seconds, Kimberly remained indifferent. Gerald didn¡¯t mind that at all. His expression didn¡¯t change. Everything was still under control. He replied to his question instead with, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because this is fate. This is destiny. Our matching outfits are just like Cupid¡¯s arrow.¡± Seeing that Gerald was getting more and more outrageous with his words, Kimberly hurriedly interrupted him. ¡°Come, let me introduce my handsome brothers to you.¡± Chatper 187 Chatper 187 Chapter 187 Gerald was overjoyed when he saw Kimberly anxiously trying to get out of the situation. If no one else was around, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped himself from dancing in joy. Still, he couldn¡¯t let loose just like that. There was still a long way to go before he could achieve his goals. His eyes were full of affection as he listened to Kimberly¡¯s words. He was surprised to feel a little sweet and warm. The information he had received was the same. Kimberly¡¯s parents were gone. So, naturally, Kimberly¡¯s five elder brothers were her family. Now, Kimberly was about to introduce him to her family. He felt as if he were enjoying the privileges of a ¡°son-inw.¡± Gerald exhibited a gentle demeanor as he followed Kimberly, heading toward David and the others. Gerald was a formidable CEO, but at that moment, he appeared more like an enthusiastic young spouse as he trailed behind Kimberly. David was the backbone of the family. So, Kimberly walked right up to David and said, ¡°David, this is Gerald Patterson, the CEO of Patterson Finance Group.¡± Of course, David knew that the man in front of him was an influential figure. But they were currently attending a private gathering. So, Gerald was there today as a friend of Kimberly¡¯s. He was neither humble nor overbearing, so David regarded him as a good friend of Kimberly¡¯s. David also thought of Gerald as a potential candidate for the position of his brother-inw. If Gerald knew that David had thought of him like that, he would be super ted! Gerald said politely, ¡°Mr. Larson, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Pardon my intrusion today.¡± 1/5 07:11 Thu, 1 Feb Chapter 187 ?? 100% As soon as he finished speaking, he had already stretched out his right hand elegantly. He was disying his business etiquette to the fullest. Gerald was Kimberly¡¯s friend, so of course, David took him very seriously. Moreover, Gerald was a very prominent figure as well. Many people were dying to establish connections with him. David lifted his gaze as he examined Gerald closely. He shook Gerald¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Wee. A friend of Kimberly¡¯s is a friend of ours.¡± Kimberly then introduced her brothers in turn. When Kimberly introduced Simon, Gerald also showed respect for the popr celebrity. +5 He said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. You¡¯re an internationally renowned superstar, and you¡¯ve just returned after winning a grand award at the International Film Festival. Many major businesses are trying to partner with you right now!¡± Gerald didn¡¯t pay much attention to celebrities. He only knew about Simon because hispany had been looking for a spokesperson recently. Simon, recently quite popr and holding an international award, wielded influence both locally and internationally. The head of the Marketing Department had just sent Gerald the documents regarding Simon and several other candidates. No matter how powerful he was, he faced challenges as well. Gerald understood the importance of branding for apany. He had always treated it as a top priority. Even though he was in Dellmoor, he attended to the matter personally, and he made sure that there were no mistakes. Simon was quite surprised as well. A CEO of Gerald¡¯s level would definitely be a valuable backer. Simon was famous now, but he knew the power of capital very well. He shifted from his usual humorous temperament as he said seriously, ¡°You tter me, Mr. Patterson.¡± 2/5 07:11 Thu, 1 Febru Chapter 187 Gerald was quite a decisive man. E 3, 100%} +5 Afterparing the candidates, he found that Simon was indeed the most outstanding of them all. So, his publicity effect should be the best as well. Even though they were at a private gathering, Gerald wouldn¡¯t mind settling this business here. It would be like icing on the cake. Gerald looked straight at Simon and said in a very business-like tone, ¡°Mr. Larson, are you interested in bing the ambas sador of ourpany?¡± This offer felt like a pie in the sky, but it had truly happened today. And it just so happened to fall into Simon¡¯sp. Simon had a look of disbelief on his face, and his eyes were filled with surprise. When Kimberly saw that even her handsome brother Simon would turn speechless from shock, she put on a wicked grin. She even nudged Simon with her hand, indicating that his backer was still waiting for an answer. At moments like this, Simon¡¯s sister, Kimberly, was, of course, going to give him a hand. Kimberly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the exact goal you¡¯ve been fighting for, Simon? Look, the great Mr. Patterson is still waiting for you to say yes. Hurry up. Just shake hands and consider the partnership agreement sealed.¡± Gerald couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off Kimberly¡¯s bright and charming appearance. Gerald smiled dotingly when he heard Kimberly referring to him as ¡°the great Mr. Patterson.¡± Kimberly reacted quickly, probably worried that Gerald might change his mind or that he was just joking. Surprisingly, she suggested they should shake hands to seal the deal. After Kimberly nudged him, Simon came back to his senses, pulling himself away from his excitement. Despite being an international star, Simon obeyed his younger sister¡¯s words and hurriedly extended N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. his hand. Kimberly was very smart. She took out her phone, turned on the camera, and then took a picture of the historical moment. 3/5 07:11 Thu, 1 Feb Chapter 187 Gerald and Simon both had good looks. Kimberly lowered her head to admire her masterpiece. 70 She said teasingly to Simon, ¡°Simon, the next time you ask me for this photo, I¡¯m going to charge you.¡± Kimberly¡¯s mischievous behavior amused everyone. The three little ones grew tired from ying, so they ran over to talk to Kimberly. Sure enough, children would only think of their mothers when they got hungry. As the three little ones saw it, of all the people present, two of the guests were neers. Those two were the new guests at the Larson residence. Genevieve was one of them, and Gerald was the other one. Genevieve had yed with them for a while, so they were friends with Genevieve. The tall and handsome man was quite good-looking, just like their father. Candice was so hungry that her stomach growled. She took a kebab from David. As she ate, she admired the handsome guy. Then she voiced, ¡°Mommy, who is this handsome man? He¡¯s as handsome as Dad!¡± Kimberly put a hand to her forehead, feeling speechless at Candice¡¯s actions. Kimberly wondered if Candice had already developed her sense of aesthetics at such a young age. Candice was only a few years old, and she didn¡¯t even know how to spell the word ¡°handsome.¡± How could she know what it meant? Kimberly was a good mother, so even if she was exasperated with Candice¡¯s question, she would still give an appropriate answer. ¡°This is my friend. He¡¯s the one who helped me catch the bad guys back then,¡± Kimberly whispered to the three children. Dexter¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. He wondered if the man was actually Batman who could fight monsters or a police officer who could catch bad guys. Dexter asked curiously, ¡°Mister, are you a superhero? Or are you a policeman?¡± Gerald was surprised that Kimberly had chosen to introduce him to the children this Simultaneously, Dexter¡¯s imagination astonished him. Gerald crouched down as he smiled at Dexter, who had an eager look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not Batman or a police officer. I¡¯m your mommy¡¯s good friend, just like the good friends you have in kindergarten!¡± He was probably worried that the children didn¡¯t know about friendship between adults. So, he was even kind enough to use a metaphor. When Kimberly heard that, she was greatly impressed by Gerald. Chatper 188 Chatper 188 Chapter 188 It was as expected of Gerald to have his unique way of handling the children. The triplets were smarties, and with Gerald¡¯s vivid description, they immediately understood his rtionship with Kimberly. Talkative as usual, Candice said, ¡°Aha! So Mr. Handsome¡¯s rtionship with Mommy is just like mine with my deskmate Diego Ross.¡± The kids started chatting, discussing who was more handsome between Gerald and Christopher. The three of them entered the stage of a white-hot debate while the adults, beside Kimberly, listened curiously next to them. To Gerald, it was probably the most interesting and riveting debate contest he had ever seen. The children, born as triplets, only had slight differences in their birthing time. Yet, each possessed a different personality. Sebastian was rtively more introverted and mature but was also very observant. He always got praised by the teachers for his maturity in kindergarten. Although Gerald was still a stranger to the children, all their uncles respected him when he showed up today, and these small details could not escape their eyes. At first nce, Sebastian thought Gerald looked like a celebrity with sharp attire. Even though Christopher was also handsome, he was always beaten by Kimberly. With this point alone, Christopher did not gain an advantage. Finally, Sebastian concluded his judgments and rolled his eyes in deep thought. He was having difficulty choosing between Gerald and Christopher. It was really challenging for him. But in the end, Sebastian made a final decision, saying that Gerald had a higher ground than Christopher. Next, it was Dexter¡¯s turn to provide his answer. When Sebastian was stating his opinion, Dexter could not already wait to express his, trying to interrupt several times but was stopped by Vincent, who was promoted to be the debate¡¯s referee at that time. After Dexter suppressed himself for several minutes, it was finally his turn. 1/4 07:11 Thu, 1 Feb uuu. Chapter 188 2 83 100%_ +5 Dexter came straight to the point and made his statement clear as he said, ¡°Daddy is the most handsome man.¡± He was obviously not joking as he listed out several convincing reasons. First, Christopher mentioned he was the most handsome campus hunk back at his school. Second, it was often heard that adults out there talked about how pretty the triplets were, guessing that the parents were handsome and beautiful, too. Third, Christopher looked cool when he yed football. When Kimberly listened to the reasons, she thought the first one was too shameless and mused, ¡®What a thick-skinned man Christopher is. When did he tell Dexter that he used to be a handsome campus hunk?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She wondered why she had no clue about it after marrying Christopher for two years. She felt a little suspicious that Dexter might have made it up on the spot. However, after some pondering, she thought it might not be the case because Dexter was an honest kid, and he did not seem to be improvising on the spot, judging by his speech fluency. In short, Dexter, with his three overall reasons, insisted that Christopher was more handsome than Gerald. Candice, the only girl in the triplets, was thest to state her opinion. She immediately said, ¡°No, no, no. None of you are right.¡± Candice shook her head as she spoke, looking like an elderly teacher in an academy. However, after a few seconds, she corrected herself again and replied, ¡°But all of you seem to have your point.¡± Everyone was confused by her fickle-minded utterance. Dexter immediately turned impatient and asked, ¡°So Candice, are we right or wrong?¡± The child¡¯s reaction was so fast that Vincent, misled by Candice¡¯s logic, missed the chance to stop Dexter¡¯s troublemaking on time. However, Candice was still quite capable of controlling the floor as she behaved like a little adult with her hands on her hips. Then she pointed at Dexter and scolded, ¡°Dexter, return to your seat. It¡¯s rude to interrupt when others are still talking.¡± Dexter did not retort and lowered his head. He walked silently in the direction Candice 2/4 Chapter 188 was pointing. +5 He realized he had broken the rules, so he humbly epted the scolding and corrected his behavior. After keeping her ground and maintaining herposure, Candice began to express her opinions freely, as if she had gained wings to fulfill her dream. She said, ¡°I think both Daddy and Mommy are gorgeous because they look as handsome as Uncle Simon.¡± She winked at Simon as she uttered, and it was as if she was using the wink to tell him if he would thank her for praising him in front of everyone. Simon received the telepathic message from Candice and gave her a thumbs up. Everyone was still looking forward to her follow-up arguments, but Candice waved her hand innocently, signaling everyone that her speech had ended. Vincent had known enough of Candice that the child was a face-judger. He and the other brothers had always thought Kimberly behaved the same back then. Being a woman liking handsome men, Kimberly was captivated by Christopher¡¯s appearance. In the end, she spent two years with Christopher and gave birth to his children. She got caught in Christopher¡¯s long-term trap. With the heated debate over, the atmosphere turned very lively. However, in the end, no one managed to convince the other. They held onto their own opinions. Kimberly felt she had an eye-opener and learned a lot from the debate. She was surprised that her children already had their own insight. If she were to be honest, it would be difficult to answer the debate question herself. On the other hand, Gerald also fully affirmed the three little cuties¡¯ wonderful performance. It did not matter whether they were supporting him or not. He thought the debate was a meaningful and valuable evaluation. Everyone chatted happily together, with the atmosphere feeling utterly heartwarming. David also arranged fireworks for the celebration as he knew Kimberly loved watching them the most. 3/4 Chapter 188 He was also thoughtful enough to specially request to create the blue ones, which were known as ¡°treasure¡± in the fireworks industry. Not only were the purely blue-colored fireworks beautiful, but they were also rare. With all the fireworks released in the sky, the adults and the children sang and danced delightfully. Feeling touched, Kimberly felt that the warmth from her family and thepany of her friends had added more warmth to her memories, dispersing the unhappy ones. +5 The recent incident of being stalked affected her life and depleted her sense of security, causing her sleep quality to turn worse. Despite having their own lives and being busy with their businesses, her five brothers and a few friends managed to gather at the Larson residence. This gavefort to Kimberly. Dexter turned to Kimberly and said, ¡°Mommy, the fireworks are so beautiful! Quick, make a wish! My ssmates said that making a wish on fireworks is the same as on a shooting star. Our dreams will still With the blue fireworks blooming in the sky, Kimberly did what Dexter said and sped her hands before her chest with her eyes closed. She made a lot of wishes in her mind. Chatper 189 Chatper 189 Chapter 189 Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice were good at setting the mood as they ran around Kimberly in circles with sparkle sticks in their hands and chanted, ¡°Oh, Oh, Oh! Mommy¡¯s wish will surelye true.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After making a wish and opening her eyes, Kimberly saw the three kids looking lively and vibrant. The fireworks were still blooming beautifully, and the silent night sky looked particrly beautiful tonight. Genevieve, who had always been a loner living in this city, felt a lot of warmth tonight. She was envious of Kimberly for getting pampered by her five brothers. Her troublemaking brother, on the other hand, would only drag her into desperation instead. She was grateful that Kimberly¡¯s usual kindness to others had sown seeds of goodness, leading to the fruitful results that could be seen today. Genevieve was a diligent girl, and although she came here as a guest today, she made herself busy as she yed with the triplets as soon as she arrived. After noticing the kebabs were almost finished, she walked to the barbecue grill and operated it skillfully. At first nce, one could tell that she did not lead a pampered life. Her presence was full of warmth and ease. After having a few drinks with the other brothers, Samuel chatted with Gerald again. With a side nce, he noticed Genevieve, who was beautifully dressed and was grilling kebabs orderly and calmly. Samuel sat in his seat with his gaze fixed on Genevieve unconsciously, and his small eye movement was keenly noticed by Kimberly. Kimberly smiled meaningfully, took a piece of watermelon, and handed it to Samuel. She knew that Samuel liked watermelons. When Samuel took the watermelon, Kimberly smiled and said teasingly, ¡°Samuel, go help Genevieve!¡± Kimberly pointed at Genevieve. Then, she got up to leave immediately after and searched for Olivia. 1/4 Chapter 189 Looking in the direction that Kimberly pointed at, Samuel¡¯s gaze lingered on Genevieve again. He repeated the action multiple times. +5 Genevieve looked very attractive in a beautiful gown today, appearing way sexier and skin-revealing than usual, in contrast to herfortable and casual-looking attire every day. The shoulderless design of the gown disyed her exquisite-looking corbone, which looked utterly breathtaking. Her sun-kissed neck was also very eye-catching, appearing elegant and noble. Samuel got up and tidied up his wrinkled trousers, inserting his hands habitually into both sides of his trousers¡¯ pockets and striding lightly towards Genevieve. Hearing the sudden, gentle, and maic voice behind her, Genevieve was startled and felt her body tremble. She identally dropped the kebabs in her hand but went to pick them up reflexively. In an instant, her fingers inadvertently touched the barbecue grill, and a hissing sound was emitted. Hiss! Genevieve uncontrobly groaned in pain from the burning sensation and retracted her hand automatically. Upon seeing it, Samuel turned anxious as he rushed forward and grabbed Genevieve¡¯s injured hand. He asked anxiously, ¡°Are you all right? Let me see it. Is it blistering?¡± He then lowered his head, carefully examined the hand, and blew cold air on it. Theirmotion caught Kimberly and the others¡¯ attention, and several people rushed to them. Seeing Samuel¡¯s reaction, Gerald could tell that he cared about Genevieve very much, forming a smile on his face after the realization. Since he knew medical skills and had already shown the skills when he was in Mysonna, he turned to Samuel and kindly reminded him, ¡°Looking at the burn, it shouldn¡¯t be serious. Take her to find a running tap water to rinse on it. It will relieve her burning sensation. If you have healing ointment, apply a little on the wound, or you can rece the ointment with aloe vera gel.¡± Samuel listened to the instructions attentively. After Gerald finished speaking, he took Genevieve to find tap water for the rinse. Being the most thoughtful person, Esther also followed them behind. 2/4 Chapter 189 When Genevieve¡¯s wound was getting rinsed, Esther found the healing ointment and hydrogen peroxide from the spare medical kit in the house. Esther said with concern, ¡°Ms. Scott, here is some hydrogen peroxide. Use it for disinfection after cleaning your wound. It will heal quickly without easily getting infected. But this may hurt a bit, so please endure for a while.¡± Genevieve frowned at Esther¡¯s words. Seeing Genevieve¡¯s reaction, Samuel took the hydrogen peroxide from Esther¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Esther, let me do it!¡± Esther got the message immediately and quietly left the living room. Samuel looked up and said to Genevieve affectionately, ¡°It may hurt a little, so bear it for a while. If you can¡¯t stand the pain, just grab on me.¡± Genevieve nodded but was not confident at all. Despite having the appearance of a tough woman, she feared getting injections the most and felt terrified of wound handling with just the thought of it. Besides injections, she was also particrly afraid of caterpirs. When she was in primary school in the countryside, there was a big tree beside the school. Every summer, the tree would have a lot of green-and-yellow-striped caterpirs. A few bold and naughty boys liked to use the.bugs to y tricks on a few quiet girls in the ss, and Genevieve was one of the victims. The boys caught the caterpirs and slipped them into her school bag. When Genevieve opened her schoolbag, she got frightened by the caterpirs and screamed in fear. Those were Genevieve¡¯s two major weaknesses. Fortunately, due to the burn not being severe, the hydrogen peroxide that dripped on Genevieve¡¯s skin disappeared after forming a few bubbles. If the burn was serious, a lot of bubbles would emerge. Samuel then gently applied the ointment with a cotton swab to the red and swollen area of Genevieve¡¯s hand. He blew air on the wound softly as he applied the ointment, treating Genevieve gently like a child. 3/4 +5 Chapter 189 +5 Genevieve was rather embarrassed by Samuel¡¯s actions, causing blushes across her face. Samuel raised his head and happened to see her shy face, and it immediately put him in a good mood. After applying the ointment, Samuel searched Google about precautions after getting burned and read them to Genevieve. He said, ¡°Remember the precautions, okay? I¡¯ll send the information to your WhatsApp. Remember to refer to them.¡± Seeing Samuel¡¯s serious look, Genevieve was in a trance and thought, ¡®What a sweet guy. Whoever marries him in this lifetime must have done good deeds in their previous life.¡¯ Finally, Samuel asked, ¡°Did you get it?¡± Genevieve was brought back to reality by the question and nodded. After treating the wound, they walked outside and joined the activities with everyone again. Kimberly gave them a meaningful look. ¡®Those two look exactly the same as Vincent and Olivia back then. It must be that. Family traits run deep, after all. As the younger sister, I have to do something for Samuel for his happiness!¡¯ she thought. She had heard that some men in thepany were attentive to Genevieve and thought, ¡®If we let go of such an outstanding girl like Genevieve, we won¡¯t find someone like her again.¡¯ Chatper 190 Chatper 190 Chapter 190 At Osimor Residence in Norham, Christopher left the bathroom with water droplets on his hair. He wore arge, ck silk bathrobe with a ck sash around the waist tied in a simple knot. The cor was slightly open, partly showing his se xy and charming corbone. After being busy for several days, he could finally go home. He immediately had a shower upon returning. Walking to the wine cab, he took a ss and poured himself some red wine. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Hearing the phone¡¯s vibrating sound, Christopher swirled his wine ss as he walked to the table. He lowered his head and nced at the caller ID that showed ke¡¯s name. He immediately knew ke might have gotten Kimberly¡¯s information. He quickly pressed the answer button and turned on the loudspeaker. ke¡¯s erratic voice sounded like broken beads cra ckling as he said, ¡°Christopher, why is it so hard to reach you? I bet you¡¯d be clueless when your wife runs away with another man one day.¡± ke teased, deliberately trying to disgust Christopher. He was sure anyone would get upset like him if they couldn¡¯t reach Christopher after a dozen phone calls. Now that Christopher had answered, ke wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to tease him and make him feel a sense of crisis. As per an old saying, one should thrive in cmity and perish in happiness. Being talented and beautiful, Kimberly could be regarded as a rare beauty who could excel at housework and social life. ke was sure that countless men were coveting Kimberly, and after learning about her, he saw her in a new light after that first sight of her. He felt he would pursue Kimberly if she weren¡¯t Christopher¡¯s wife. Even though what ke said was a joke, with his good understanding of Christopher as his buddy, he knew it annoyed thetter. 1/4 frowned deeply. He pondered, ¡®What? It¡¯s already troublesome to deal with Gerald, yet another man hase into the picture?¡¯ He fell silent as he recalled the countless missed calls he had seen when answering the phone. He replied faintly, ¡°I had an important meeting in the afternoon, so I muted my phone.¡± ke said smugly, ¡°Oh? Are you still the Christopher I know? Learning to exin now? You never cared about others¡¯ feelings in the past. Did the sun rise in the west today?¡± After the probing, ke confirmed that Kimberly¡¯s importance in Christopher¡¯s heart should not be underestimated. With his goal achieved, ke stopped joking and went back to business, saying, ¡°Kimberly brought a young girl with her this afternoon for shopping in the luxury area at Dellmoor Tower. It seemed that they were preparing for an important event. I saw them chatting happily like best friends.¡± Christopher stood by the table and hit it rhythmically with his hand. Despite showing an icy gaze, he felt relieved and smiled faintly after hearing the words ¡°chatting happily.¡± He thought, ¡®Looks like this woman¡¯s vitality is resilient. I thought she would be depressed for some time because of the incident. If she¡¯s in the mood for shopping and is happy, her self-recovery is almost done.¡¯ ¡°An important event?¡± Christopher asked, feeling his curiosity rise at the statement. Christopher¡¯s voice sounded slightly h oar se as he had been recently working excessively without enough rest, causing his tonsils to inme. He cleared his throat and asked again, ¡°Do you know what the event is? Who participated?¡± The questions were not difficult for ke since he served as Kimberly¡¯s secret bodyguard for free during that period. After Kimberly and Genevieve left Dellmoor Tower, ke spied on them immediately. Since Christopher told him to do so, he would naturally be on guard at all times. After Kimberly returned to the Larson residence, she didn¡¯t leave again. 2/4 07:12 Thu, 1 Feb Chapter 190 The people sent by ke had been giving feedback that Kimberly did not leave the building. ke answered, ¡°It¡¯s probably a private gathering at home.¡± 98% +5 Christopher felt troubled for being far away in Norham, thinking he would join the fun after hearing the news if he was in Dellmoor. He had obvious schemes in mind, plotting to be there as a supervisor. He felt jealous at the thought of the men eagerly looking at Kimberly, who was as beautiful as a butterfly. He asked, ¡°Any idea who went to the gathering?¡± The jealousy in the tone of Christopher¡¯s questioning became stronger. ke was confused by the question but replied, ¡°Dude, you just asked me to ensure her safety as she travels. I can¡¯t interfere with her family matters. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m working without proper credentials. Your ex-wife might find out one day and think I¡¯m a stalker. If I was sent to the police station by any chance, you have to get me released.¡± ke¡¯s tone was a mixture of joking and self-mockery. Christopher teased, ¡°You have to be careful then. She¡¯s not someone to be trifled with.¡± Hearing this, ke became furious and thought, ¡®What kind of a buddy are you? Sacrificing me for a woman!¡¯ From then on, hebeled Christopher as a friend who valued romance over friendship. After hanging up the call, Christopher rubbed his forehead; his head was aching. Before the meeting this afternoon, Lilian had called him. She mentioned that Maxwell wanted to leave home and seek refuge with Kimberly in Dellmoor. Christopher was confused by the statement and called Maxwell for confirmation, discovering that the gain sympathy. Maxwell decided to go alone, but Lilian didn¡¯t agree with it due to Maxwell¡¯s old age, iming that she would be alone for the rest of her life if something happened to him. Christopher was impressed by Maxwell¡¯s cu n ningnes s for knowing that Kimberly was a kind person. It was the reason Maxwell was sure she would sympathize with him if she saw him alone in an N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. unfamiliar city. He nned to enter the Larson residence through this trick. 3/4 07:12 Thu, 1 Feb Chapter 190 After staying in the Levine manor for a long time, he was bored to death. Heather had gone on a vacation, and Christopher spent most of his time working, so nobody could y chess with Maxwell. 98% If Maxwell could live in the Larson residence, the triplets could apany him, and with Kimberly¡¯s outstanding chess skills, she could y chess with him. With that, he could spend his time leisurely. Most importantly, he used the roundabout way for his n, with his ultimate goal being Yandel. With Yandel¡¯s stubbornness, it was difficult for Maxwell to soften his heart, even with his persistent determination. Therefore, he had to get Kimberly on his side. With her participation, the n would be much more efficient. Christopher had experienced Maxwell¡¯s stubbornness countless times, so even if he were to stop him, he would just hit a roadblock again. Besides, he thought Maxwell¡¯s strategy was brilliant. With Maxwell going to the Larson residence, Christopher felt that his n to win Kimberly back seemed closer to sess. Chatper 191 Chatper 191 Chapter 191 Christopher was impressed by Maxwell¡¯s decisiveness. Once Maxwell had made up his mind, no one could stop him, even if Lilian quarreled with him. When Lilian used the same trick to earn his sympathy, he remained unfazed despite knowing that Lilian was worried about him for doing so. However, he stillbeled Lilian as a benevolent woman. Frankly speaking, his non-hesitancy to act was solely due to his trust in Kimberly, in addition to missing his three great-grandchildren greatly. After two years of getting along, he treated Kimberly as his granddaughter and vice versa, with their bond still going strong after four years. Kimberly also felt the same way. During the two years of marrying into the Levine family, she had endured many lonely days. The people who warmed her heart in the Levine family were Maxwell, Lilian, and Heather. Many say that it was difficult for mother-inws and daughter-inws to get along, but Kimberly and Heather were like sisters without any estrangement, or, to be precise, like old friends. Simr fates and experiences made the two women sympathetic to each other even more. After Christopher got married, Heather slowly quit her job at Levine Group to gain. more bonding time with Kimberly. Heather was a traditional woman who prioritized her family, and she initially joined Levine Group because she was worried about Maxwell facing too much pressure on work. Yet, seeing that her good-for-nothing husband ran away from home again, Heather had to stand up and N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. help the family, setting a great example for Kimberly. From her wise mother-inw, Kimberly learned a lot of principles of conduct, benefiting a lot from them. During that time, Maxwell couldn¡¯t stand seeing Christopher¡¯s flirtatious behavior, feeling sad and resentful as hemented, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that he inherited the gene of his jerk father instead of all the good traits from the mother.¡± 1/4 Chapter 191 At such times, Kimberly and Heather could onlyugh it off. Christopher looked irritated when the phone rang again. With his fuming temper showing, heined inwardly, ¡®Why can¡¯t I have a peaceful night? He was reluctant to answer it, but when he saw the call was from Lilian, his body stiffened involuntarily. Once he answered the call, Lilian immediately shouted, ¡°Christopher, don¡¯t you care about Maxwell anymore?¡± Feeling his eardrums sense a huge vibration, Christopher reflexively lifted the phone. away. Thinking Lilian had finished roaring. I pulled the phone back to his ears, but the elder hadn¡¯t stopped herining as she said, ¡°You brat, did you collude with Maxwell to annoy me on purpose? Or are you using him to win Kimberly back? Let me give you a warning beforehand. Maxwell is in poor health and has no one to take care of him out there. Who will bear the responsibility if anything happens? Use your own way to win Kimberly back. She continued, ¡°Hurry up and persuade Maxwell. Esther is not at home, so only you can do that. He has packed his belongings into a light handbag, iming he wants to experience the feeling of budget travel. I¡¯m really worried that he will end up bing a beggar. Yandel is hard-hearted, and you can¡¯t convince him that easily.¡± Christopher could only hear Lilian bbering non-stop on the phone, thinking it was no wonder that she was often retorted by Maxwell for her annoying talkativeness. He suddenly understood Maxwell¡¯s reaction to such circumstances, and a question shed through his mind, asking himself if women would be verbose when they turned old. He wondered if Kimberly would also be a chatterbox as she aged. Christopher even imagined a few scenes in his mind of him and Kimberly turning old after a few decades, with both having white hair and reading sses. However, they were bickering with each other. Suddenly, he saw himself and Kimberly walking through the maple forest in autumn, watching the sunset and sunrise together. While imagining the scenes, he was suddenly pulled back to reality by Lilian as the Chapter 191 with Maxwell all the time. I¡¯m really worried about him,¡± Lilian said, softening her previous sharp tone. Christopher understood his grandparents¡¯ rtionship and also didn¡¯t want Lilian to get sick from getting anxious about such a thing. Therefore, Christopher began to be the peacemaker and replied, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Kimberly is in Dellmoor. She¡¯ll take care of Grandpa. If you want your great- grandchildren to live with you sooner, please fully support Grandpa¡¯s decision. I¡¯m sure you know Grandpa is smart. Who can take advantage of him?¡± He added, ¡°Besides, you know he¡¯s stubborn like an ox and won¡¯t pull back on what he believes in, so it¡¯s better to let the matter go with the flow. If you support Grandpa more, maybe he¡¯lle back in a few days after dealing with the matter more efficiently and in a good mood.¡± Lilian carefully analyzed Christopher¡¯s exnation of Maxwell and realized that her grandson had his point. Unless Maxwell changed his mind, the situation would be tough even if Christopher interfered. In many cases, people would get too tired from overthinking, so after hearing Christopher¡¯s exnation, Lilian felt much better, even feeling her face rxed as she ran to Maxwell¡¯s study with a smile. She asked with concern, ¡°Maxwell, have you packed everything? Would you like me to check them for you?¡± Watching Lilian¡¯s behavior, Maxwell pondered, ¡®She¡¯s acting abnormal¡­ Something¡¯s fishy. Maxwell adjusted his reading sses and sized Lilian up carefully, replying, ¡°I¡¯m almost done. If you¡¯re willing to, help yourself!¡± Maxwell chose to behave politely upon seeing Lilian¡¯s kind offer. Sure enough, Lilian checked the belongings thoroughly, but in the end, she realized she was indeed over-worried as Maxwell had packed all the necessary stuff, especially themonly used medicine.. He didn¡¯t pack many clothes since he could buy some when he arrived at hist destination. Lilian gave Maxwell a thumbs up and said, ¡°Well done on your packing.¡± In the past, it was always Lilian who packed up their luggage, but since both were having a dispute this time, Maxwell had to do it himself, and Lilian realized he did not- 07:04 Fri, 2 Feb BROTR Chapter 191 do a bad job. Lilian felt relieved, feeling that she was indeed too overzealous. For a long time, she had treated Maxwell like a big baby, thinking he could not survive without her by his side, but it seemed that she had overestimated her own importance to Maxwell. Lillian suddenly had an insight, realizing that in interpersonal rtionships, one should. walk hand in hand while also pursuing personal growth. gave It was not that Maxwell couldn¡¯t leave her side but the way around. Lilian too much of her enthusiasm and energy to him and ignored herself. After thinking it through, Lilian found that theirmunication became smoother. She mused, This is the way of getting along in marriage. One will never be too old to learn.¡¯ Chatper 192 Chatper 192 Chapter 192 Maxwell looked Lilian up and down, wondering what had gotten into her that day. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Why had she suddenly be so reasonable? The look of surprise and doubt on Maxwell¡¯s face could be seen through his reading sses, especially when she praised him for a job well done. He had a very realistic delusion. When he was still a student and had to go on an excursion one time, his mother had worriedly packed his luggage. Suddenly, Lilian stood up quickly and trotted away. After a while, she came back with an antique radio in her hand. This was her favorite possession. She handed it over directly and said, ¡°Here you go. I¡¯ll lend this to you for the time being. Young people these days are so busy. They may not have time to talk to you. Listen to this to pass the time.¡± Maxwell was somewhat touched by Lilian¡¯s words. He did not want to ept the antique radio, so he pushed it back to Lilian. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get things done, not to be a nuisance. You usually can¡¯t live without this radio. Keep it with you! When I get back from Dellmoor, we can listen to it together.¡± The bickering was a part of their everyday life. Now that one of them was heading out, the other seemed reluctant to let go. A new guest had arrived at the Larson residence. He imed to be Kimberly¡¯s grandfather, but everyone thought the idea itself was absurd. Everyone in the Larson residence knew that Kimberly¡¯s grandfather was Yandel, who lived in the Larson estate. Anderson, as the strict guard on duty, showed no mercy. He kindly persuaded the old man to leave, ¡°Sir, please return home. If you forgot your way back, I can call the police for help. Anderson¡¯s words were full of affection, but they were registered as harsh and upsetting in Maxwell¡¯s ears. After all, he had never been rejected like this before. Even though he had been prepared for this, he could not adapt to it right away. He began to lose his patience and yelled, ¡°Get Kimberly out here!¡± Right then, he assumed amanding tone. Fortunately, Anderson had developed a strong mettle and will to deal with all sorts of people.. Without sounding humble or overbearing, he said politely, ¡°Sir, Ms. Larson is not at home. Even if she is, she will not simplye out just to meet a stranger.¡± Indeed, Anderson was trying to reason with the old man. Yet, Maxwell would not heed him. He shouted again, ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. I know you¡¯re just sticking to your post. I shall call her myself!¡± John and Esther heard the noise outside. It sounded as if people were having a quarrel. They hurried out to see what was going on. They had been taking care of the Larson residence as if it were their own. From a distance, Esther spotted a familiar face. However, for a moment, she could not recall who the person was. John was in the same situation, but he had better eyesight. He could see that it was Maxwell, the CEO of Levine Group in Norham. John carefully observed the old man before confirming that he was Maxwell. He called out, ¡°Mr. Levine, what brings you here?¡± As an elder in the Larson residence, John knew the history between the Larson family and the Levine family. Maxwell, who was still arguing with Anderson, heard someone calling him. Puzzled, he turned around and saw a middle-aged man who was not particrly tall. He did not recognize John at first. He racked his brains but could not manage to put a name to that face. 215 Chapter 192 Maxwell sized up John with anticipation and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± After all, John¡¯s appearance had changed a lot after so many years. In addition, John was one of the many people working at the Larson residence. It was nonnal that Maxwell could not remember him. At John¡¯s reminder, realization dawned on Esther. She eximed, ¡°Oh, no wonder that man seems so familiar at first sight. It¡¯s him!¡± Smiling, John responded sternly, ¡°You may have forgotten, but I¡¯ve been working at the Larson residence for a long time. I¡¯m John, the butler.¡± Maxwell listened earnestly to the butler. He managed to recall some fragments of memories, but none that made a profound impression. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. I think I know you. So many years have passed. I¡¯m getting old now. There are so many things and so many people that I have forgotten,¡± Maxwell said. Maxwell did not say that as an excuse for not recognizing John. Indeed, people tended to change as time passed. John could confirm that the visitor was an acquaintance. However, John then found himself in a dilemma. He was aware of the rtionship between Maxwell and Yandel. He knew it was a case of emotional rift between the young. Essentially, it had nothing to do with him and Esther. He was put in a tough spot, as he could not decide if he should let Maxwell in. ¡°Mr. Levine, what brings you here?¡± John bit the bullet and asked the question on his mind. They would have to take things one step at a time. Maxwell said he hade to seek out Kimberly¡¯s aid. This confused John even more. Why would a remarkably capable CEO have the need to rely on others? ¡®Mr. Levine, are you kidding me?¡¯ Johnined incessantly in his mind. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ 07:04 Fri, 2 Feb BAR Chapter 192 Maxwell could make out John¡¯s confusion and bafflement. Then, Maxwell briefly exined to John his rtionship with Kimberly. 96% John suddenly remembered the incident that happened during Christopher¡¯s previous visit to the Larson residence. That was just a while ago. Christopher had juste by, and now it was Maxwell¡¯s turn. Since Maxwell was the grandfather of Kimberly¡¯s ex-husband, and he had always been close to Kimberly, John certainly did not dare to take the situation lightly. John invited Maxwell into the Larson residence. After Maxwell was seated in the living room, John served him coffee. Then, John ran to the side and whispered something to Esther. He told Esther to report to Kimberly that she had a distinguished guest from Norham. Maxwell sat on the couch and roughly surveyed his surroundings. He had been to the Larson residence several times before, so this was not exactly a strange ce to him. However, there was no longer any traces of the past. It seemed that the younger generation certainly had their own style. In fact, this was not because Kimberly held no feelings of nostalgia. In the beginning, when she had just returned, William and Whitney had upied the Larson residence. Back then, the two had severely messed up the Larson residence. Kimberly made a big change to the entire house based on her own ideals. Kimberly was in a meeting at Larson Corporation when Esther¡¯s calls kepting. Kimberly got up to answer the phone, but before she could say anything, Esther beat her to it. She blurted, ¡°Ms. Larson, Mr. Levine from Norham is at the Larson residence right now.¡± Chatper 193 Chatper 193 Chapter 193 96% Kimberly¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat as she asked, ¡°Mr. Levine from Norham?¡± Kimberly then wondered, ¡®Could it be¡­¡± At first, she thought it was Christopher. Kimberly was confused and muttered, ¡°Mr. Levine from Norham?¡± She was asking rhetorically. Esther instantly realized that Kimberly didn¡¯t seem to know that person either. Hence, she described Maxwell and Kimberly in detail. you were ¡°He¡¯s about sixty years old and a tall man. He said he was looking for you, that his granddaughter-in- At this point, Kimberly suddenly realized that there was no one else but Maxwell. Kimberly frowned and wondered, ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why did the old mane to Dellmoor? Is he here to take away my child?¡± She became nervous and asked, ¡°Did hee alone or with someone?¡± Esther didn¡¯t dare to be careless and answered earnestly, ¡°Just himself. He brought a little luggage. He has entered the Larson residence and is waiting for you in the living room. Kimberly was confused about what Maxwell was up to. She wondered why he came here alone. Back in the Levine manor in Norham, Maxwell had taken good care of her. He spoke up for her many times and tried his best effort to help her with her previous marriage. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just have to take things as theye,¡¯ Kimberly thought. After all, Maxwell dide all the way from Norham. Hence, she ought to do her part as the host and treat him well. However, now she had another big problem. Maxwell and Yandel, two equally lovely old men, were at odds with each other. 1/5 07:05 Fri, 2 Feb Chapter 193 96%1 She was really worried that if Yandel found out about Maxwell, the two would quarrel with each other. She still remembered thest time he heard Frederick say that Christopher had secretly picked up the child, and Yandel was furious. Yandel was so livid that he even threatened Kimberly, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it and keep the kids safe, send your three children to the Larson estate.¡± Kimberly said calmly, ¡°Take good care of yourself. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± John was already in the living room chatting with Maxwell. After a while, Esther came in, light on her feet. She went over to John and whispered something in his ear, ¡°Ms. Larson said that she woulde backter and asked us to treat the guest well.¡± After all, Esther wouldn¡¯t be able to join in the conversation of the old men. Soon, she left the living room and went back to the kitchen. John refilled Maxwell¡¯s coffee and said, ¡°Ms. Larson said she would be backter. Just wait here. If you need anything, just let us know.¡± Maxwell nodded in satisfaction. He was very pleased. Lilian had been worried that if he came to Dellmoor, he would be ignored and cast aside. I¡¯m more than wee here, Maxwell thought. Thinking of this, he felt that Kimberly was a good girl. Not only was she beautiful, but she was also thriving in her career. Most importantly, she had a kind heart and was exceptionally good at dealing with people. Then, he thought of his grandson, Christopher. At this point, it was clear that Christopher was no match for Kimberly. Maxwell was nning to stay. Hence, he made himself feel at home. He did not forget to exchange greetings. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Work is the most important thing. You tell Kimberly not to make a special trip back. It¡¯s not toote toe back after finishing her work! 2/5 Chapter 193 John admired Maxwell after listening to him and thought, ¡®A CEO is truly different. He is really an inner- directed man. More importantly, he really can adapt well to any situation. It was autumn now, and the weather was cool. Maxwell watched TV in the living room for a while. After a long time, he was ready to go out and do some activities. It was a big yard. He walked around by himself, and the scenery was quite good. Then, he was attracted by the medicinal herbs garden. He found the garden interesting. He also did some research on herbal medicine, which was purely his hobby. After retirement, he had more leisure time every day, and he was thirsty for knowledge such as health preservation. The study of traditional medicine itself was extensive and profound. When he was free, he would take out relevant books to have a look. Stepping into the medicinal herbs garden, one would be greeted with a variety of herbal medicines. It turned out that he also learned a lot of theory, and he had very few serious practical sessions. He looked very carefully at the well-developed seedlings. Then, Maxwell asked John for a magnifying ss. Like a schr, he observed and smelled the herbs carefully. When he encountered something that he didn¡¯t understand, he would look it up on his phone. He would just need to take a picture of the nt he wanted to learn about. The system. would pop up a scan page, then automatically match and pop up the massive amount of information he wanted to know. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Maxwell spent about one or two hours with these seedlings. He learned a lot from it. Time flew by when he was doing something he was passionate about. Suddenly, there was the sound of a car engine humming in the yard. Maxwell looked up and saw that John was also about to get into a minivan. 3/5 Chapter 193 ¡°Mr. White, where are you going?¡± Maxwell yelled. Looking in the direction of the sound, John saw Maxwell. Thetter came out of the garden wearing a straw hat and holding a magnifying ss in his hand. John also said loudly, ¡°Mr. Levine, I¡¯m going to pick up the kids from school. If you are tired, take a rest in the living room and call Esther directly if you need anything.¡± As soon as she heard that she was going to pick up the three little cuties from school, Maxwell instantly became energetic. ¡°Mr. White, wait a minute. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Maxwell said. After saying that, he trotted over. John was in a dilemma, but Maxwell had already made his way over. He couldn¡¯t refuse. Then again, John reckoned there was no reason for him to stop Maxwell either. Besides, Maxwell had already snuck into the car and said excitedly, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± Kimberly came back early on purpose. On the road, Kimberly¡¯s car passed them. John wanted to stop, but Kimberly was driving too fast. Her car swished past them in no time. After receiving Esther¡¯s call, Kimberly also wanted toe back as soon as possible. It happened that a business partner came to visit her, and she was held up. As soon as it was over, she headed home. She even asked John to pick up from kindergarten. her children Esther thought the children were back from kindergarten and thought, ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be so fast. Didn¡¯t John just head out?¡± Esther stopped her work and walked toward the yard. ¡°Ms. Larson, you¡¯re back?¡± Kimberly nodded and looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡°Where is he?¡± She hesitated for a moment, patted her thigh, and then realized that Kimberly was asking about Maxwell. 4/5 07:05 Fri, 2 Feb Chapter 193 ¡°Mr. Maxwell Levine? He and John went to pick up the children from school,¡± Esther replied in a bright voice as usual. Kimberly was surprised. She let out a sigh and thought, ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll just let him be.¡± Chatper 194 Chatper 194 Chapter 194 Maxwell looked excited before he got to the kindergarten. ¡°Ow!¡± He suddenly pped his thigh and let out a yelp, which startled John. The jittery old man looked nothing like the usualposed CEO at all. ¡°I forgot to buy presents for the three little ones, and they will be upsetter. Mister, are there any gift shops nearby?¡± Maxwell asked the driver. John was speechless. He checked his watch. Before the driver could say anything, John refused apologetically, ¡°Mr. Levine, it¡¯s almost time for the children to finish school. They will be anxious if we arete. Perhaps we can talk about buying gifts for themter. Is that okay?¡± Maxwell was Kimberly¡¯s guest, so John exined to him very politely. When Maxwell heard that the children rush to get them gifts. I should me get anxious, he thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s no for not preparing well for our meeting. Many parents gathered at the gate of the kindergarten to pick up their children. There were parents, grandparents, and also those in charge at the nurseries. It was Maxwell¡¯s first time picking up children from school. When he was young, he was upied with his own businesses, and thepany¡¯s matters relied on him. Basically, he seldom participated in family affairs. He did not participate in the growth of his son or grandson. ¡®This feeling is good, he thought to himself. He got out of the car and stood at the gate in anticipation. The three cute kids in uniforms were particrly eye-catching- ¡®Yes, those are my great-grandsons and great-granddaughter,¡¯ he eximed inwardly. He looked excited and pointed at the three beautiful children. Then he turned back to John and said, ¡°It¡¯s them, my good grandchildren.¡± The parents around were attracted by Maxwell¡¯s exaggerated excitement. Some people were whispering, presumably finding Maxwell¡¯s excitement strange. 15 Fr, 2 Feb Chapter 194 Maxwell looked around and felt that a lot of people were looking at him differently. He realized something and shrank his neck, feeling embarrassed. John saw Maxwell¡¯s embarrassment but understood his enthusiasm. If it were him, and he suddenly discovered he had three such adorable little grandchildren, his excitement would be beyond control. He might even wakeughter in his dreams! John deliberately started a topic to relieve Maxwell¡¯s embarrassment. 95%1 up with ¡°Look! The kids are out. How lovely they are!¡± John deliberately diverted Maxwell¡¯s attention to the three children. In this way, Maxwell would not feel embarrassed and ufortable. The three little kids beamed with surprise when they saw a new face picking them up at school. ¡°Hello, Great-grandpa,¡± greeted the three children in unison. The three children were particrly sensible and had good manners since young. They don¡¯t need a reminder to greet people. John was very pleased. John often noticed that children from other families were either too shy to greet people. orcked awareness of it. He always saw adults urging children to greet others. He was quite disgusted whenever he saw it. He grew up in a simr environment. His parents were both farmers. Their education method was somewhat rigid. They alwayspared their children with others. As a result, many children were afraid of socializing. On the contrary, Kimberly emphasized more on daily education. Children¡¯s education was like nting seeds. You nted the seed while they were little andter on reaped the result of your education when they grew up. Maxwell smiled from ear to ear and was very excited. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park another day.¡± Maxwell¡¯s words made John sweat all over. 2/5 07:05 Fri Chapary 194 Dexter said, ¡°Great-grandpa, do you dare to y a roller coaster?¡± Sebastian said, ¡°Great-grandpa, how about we go and experience the space rocket?¡± Candice chimed in too. ¡°Great-grandpa, I think we should go on a pirate ship. How cool At this point, Maxwell finally realized the consequences he was going to face. But then he thought, It doesn¡¯t matter. Let them hold on to their expectations. I will ask Christopher to bring them to the amusement parkter! Maxwell continued to boast, ¡°Okay, no problem. We¡¯ll go when I have time,¡± John was speechless. He thought, ¡®Mr. Levine, you are really good at bragging. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re willing to go to such an extent to please the children.¡± The return journey to the Larson residence with filled with singing andughter.. Gerald¡¯s business continued to expand at Dellmoor. He didn¡¯t manage to get much information after a few days of tracking and investigation. It appeared that the other party was good at covering up her trace, and it seemed like a force was helping her discreetly. These days, besides ke secretly protecting Kimberly, Curtis was also working under. the rose. ¡°Mr. Patterson, I found that the CEO of Levine Group was also involved in this matter,¡± Curtis told Gerald his analysis in detail. ke found him. Curtis also found ke. Gerald smiled and raised his eyes. ¡°No surprise. Christopher is trying to win Kimberly. back, so he will naturally care about her very much.¡± It had been a long time since Gerald met apetitive rival. Gerald was delighted to meet such an opponent. Christopher was an excellent rival in both rtionship and career. Gerald said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Just focus on your task. We must not take it 07:05 Fr, 2 Feb This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 194 lightly.¡± The thought of Kimberly¡¯s frightened appearance made his heart ache. Curtis was also stunned. This was the first time he had seen Gerald so worried about a person. Curtis said resolutely, ¡°Okay, I will finish the task.¡± After taking care of his personal matters, Gerald continued with thepany¡¯s business. ¡°Get ready to stay in Dellmoor for a while, Gerald said. Curtis lifted his eyelids, and his eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡®I thought it was just going to be a longer business trip. Why is it suddenly a lengthened stay? Curtis pondered. He felt that Gerald¡¯s decision came out of the blue. ¡®Is it because of this woman named Kimberly? ¡®Sure enough, heroes always threw themselves at pretty women¡¯s feet. ¡®Fortunately, Mr. Patterson is not the type who will relinquish his business empire for a woman. ¡°In such a short time, he has already expanded his business in Dellmoor. ¡®Securing Dellmoor Tower is an unexpected strike, Curtis thought. Curtis nodded. He knew that it was a notice from Gerald, not a discussion. ¡°Thend in the suburb is spa cious enough for a vineyard. The high-end customized wine has a promising market outlook. We canter expand into other activities on thend, Curtis said. Curtis had investigated that piece ofnd. It was indeed a good choice. The local government was making great efforts to attract investment, and the policy. support for investors was particrly strong. There was plenty of room for profit concessions, and additional resources were invested in the market. With effective marketing, it would surely be a unique project that would stand out. Chatper 195 Chatper 195 Chapter 195 Curtis never doubted Gerald¡¯s talent for running a business. The rise of Patterson Finance Group was a typical example of sess. Even many well-known business schools have added Gerald¡¯s entrepreneurial story to their textbooks. He was a business genius. Many people regarded him as a trendsetter, and they followed whatever he did. However, only the first person to do so made the most profit. When they finally caught onto Gerald¡¯s strategy, it was already toote for them. Curtis had seen many failures in the business world as he worked with Gerald. Some wealthy scions had no business sense. As they ran their business, thepany went from bad to worse and finally found itself in an endless loop of failure. Therefore, one must have the talent to be a boss, especially those holding an executive. position, such as a CEO. Curtis admired Gerald and obeyed his decisions and arrangements. This time, of course, it was no exception. Undoubtedly, Gerald came to Dellmoor because of Kimberly. However, he implemented his businessyout because he had won the market share in Dellmoor. Gerald was not like those foolish emperors of ancient times who adored beauty but cared little for their realm. He was a different kind of leader. He wanted both. It was a rtively major project, and Gerald had already decided to partner with Larson Corporation. He had considered this idea before, but not because Patterson Finance Groupcked. the capability to handle such arge project. On the one hand, he was making considerations from the perspective of risk control management. If onepany were to dominate arge-scale project, it could easily consume a 1/5 07:05 Fri, 2 Feb BR. Chapter 195 significant portion of thepany¡¯s capital flow and affect the development of other projects to some extent. High liability and blindly expanding the business all had risks. Judging from the project proposal and the ongoing feasibility study report, the project seemed very promising. However, it covered a wide range of fields. Everyone had their own specialties. Patterson Finance Group had developed well in recent years. From the perspective of the whole industry chain, they still had some shorings. In the market, alliances betweenpetentpanies weremon, and this was also a consideration. He wanted to upy arger market share, have pricing power, and undoubtedly. diversify risks. After aparison, Larson Corporation had achieved excellent results in some fields. By On the other hand, no doubt, he wanted to have more time alone with Kimberly. Even if the coboration didn¡¯t work out, they were partners before. There were plenty of opportunities to be alone with her. However, he felt that it was not enough, especially when he knew that Christopher was also struggling to pursue her. He still had a sense of crisis. Even if their marriage failed, they had been together for only two years after all. The most important thing was the three children. He had to admit that it was not that he didn¡¯t trust himself, but he was indeed afraid that she would But for now, it looked like there wasn¡¯t any sign of it. Just because it wasn¡¯t happening at the moment didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t do so in the future. One should always consider how things will progress. Things were constantly changing, and there were obvious risks, so he had to be vignt. What he wanted to do next was to upy her time as much as possible. 2/5 07:05 FRI, 2 Feb Chapter 195 This way, those who had ulterior motives would not have a chance. At the thought of getting to spend some time alone with herter, Gerald smirked. On a particr day, Christopher called Maxwell many times. Maxwell finally realized that Christopher was a brat who valued romance over family. He didn¡¯t expect Christopher to care about him so much. The number of phone calls he received had broken the record. Maxwell looked through the call records carefully. There were more than a dozen calls, but only a few were answered. This was equivalent to the number of calls that Christopher had made in half a month. Maxwell didn¡¯t answer most of the calls, mainly because he was living a fulfilling life after staying at the Larson residence. He thought it was a waste of time to spend too much time answering the phone. ¡°Grandpa, is everything okay?¡± Christopher was very worried about Maxwell. After all, he was traveling alone at his age. However, he was more concerned about Kimberly and the three children. He was beating around the bush to get information. Maxwell patted his chest and said proudly, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m old and strong. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle once I get involved.¡± In front of Christopher, Maxwell bragged without hesitation. Christopher, on the other end of the phone, was in disbelief. He felt that Maxwell, who was always strict, had be like a child after he went to Dellmoor. Whenever he thought about Maxwell, he was only reminded of thetter¡¯s solemnness. Christopher had asting impression of Maxwell from his childhood, as he had no father looking after him. However, it was rare to see Maxwell being so humorous. In other words, he had never seen him like that before. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t get used to it at that moment. 3/5 07:05 Fri, 2 Feb BR Chapter 195 ¡®Is this really Grandpa?¡¯ Christopher thought, paused, and pondered for a moment. As Maxwell was rarely so delighted, Christopher yed along and ttered, ¡°You surely are, Grandpa!¡± After Christopher said so, Maxwell was on cloud nine, and joy filled his heart. During the call, Maxwell was in the medicinal herbs garden, picking herbal medicine. excitedly. After a brief chat with Christopher, he was rushing to hang up the phone. Maxwell urged, ¡°Get on with your work! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine with Kimberly here. You and your grandmother don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Christopher could tell from Maxwell¡¯s words that he was having a great time. After all, Maxwell was the king in the Levine manor. Even Lilian had always tolerated. him. The family took good care of him. Christopher didn¡¯t expect Maxwell to get better treatment after going to Dellmoor, Christopher couldn¡¯t help but admire Kimberly, who managed to do that. ¡®No wonder when she got divorced, everyone spoke highly of her and supported her, he thought. At that time, everyone criticized him badly, especially Heather, who was usually gentle. and delicate. He seldom heard her say such harsh words. However, at that time, she harshly reprimanded him. Of course, Christopher knew that, she was also dissatisfied with his father, who was a sc umbag. She worked so hard to raise Christopher, but in the end, he became a scu mbag. There was no way she could sit still. Besides, Kimberly was indeed a rare and good daughter-inw. So, at that time, everyone gave her their full support. Realization dawned on Christopher. ¡®Even someone can serve Grandpa, who is so picky and difficult to talk with, so well that he doesn¡¯t have anyints and is having a great time, he thought. 5/5 Chapter 195 He could tell she put in a lot of effort. After Maxwell said his piece, a series of beeps sounded as he hurriedly hung up. Christopher frowned slightly and thought, ¡®Grandpa was eager to hang up the phone before I could ask Content ? N?velDrama.Org. what I wanted. Chatper 196 Chatper 196 Chapter 196 Christopher sneered and muttered, ¡°Wow. It¡¯s only been one day, and he¡¯s already so happy.¡± In fact, he was like the pot calling the kettle ck. Although he was in Norham, his mind was already in Dellmoor. He was in charge of all matters at Levine Group. As long as a few people were capable and could be in charge, he wouldn¡¯t have to endure the pain of yearning. As soon as Felix got home, he sneezed twice consecutively. He walked to the dining table, took two pieces of tissues, and wiped his nose. He frowned and muttered to himself thoughtfully, ¡°Could it be that I caught the flu?¡± Recently, the flu season was quite severe. Some of his friends caught the flu one after another. ¡®Am I the next one?¡¯ he wondered. However, he then thought it was not so bad to get sick, as he could take a rest. He was tired these days, and the workload was so intense. He couldn¡¯t help but admire. Christopher¡¯s energy. As an assistant, he obviously felt a little overwhelmed. In the past few days, he felt like he hadpleted a month¡¯s tasks. More importantly, it wasn¡¯t even a particr period, such as midyear or the end of the year. If this continued until the end of the year, he would be devastated. Felix felt a shiver down his spine. His body trembled. He was sure Christopher wouldn¡¯t let him rest, even if he got sick. He remembered clearly when Christopher had a high fever of around 100 degreesst. month; the Thinking of this, he had no choice but to go to the cab and take out the medical kit. 1/5 95% Chapter 196 He took out a vitamin tablet, took a ss, and filled it with hot water. He thought it was better to take precautions so he wouldn¡¯t have to work miserably and have no one to N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. take care of him despite being sick. Felix sighed and uttered, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to find a wife. I¡¯m so sad and miserable being alone. The next time I meet that girl, I¡¯ll pluck up the courage and confess my feelings.¡± He meant Genevieve. When he met Genevieve thest time he apanied Christopher on a business trip to Radford, he was pretty fond of her. However, it was a business trip, so he had to do many things by himself. He was like a pawn who didn¡¯t have his own private time. He missed such a great opportunity. Undoubtedly, if one wanted to achieve something, one must have luck on their side.. Felix seemed a little pitiful at that moment. He finally fell in love with a girl at first sight. However, he didn¡¯t know that she already had someone else. Felix picked up the ss of brown liquid, tilted his head, and drank it in one go. As soon as he put down the ss, his phone suddenly rang. The familiar melody rang so many times a day. It was none other than Christopher. He finally got to get off work early. After drinking the vitamin drink, he was about to have a good rest. It seemed that he got excited for nothing. Felix rposed himself and answered the phone in a very professional tone, ¡°Hello, Mr. Levine.¡± There was no emotion in Christopher¡¯s tone as he began assigning the tasks. ¡°Gather the department heads tomorrow morning at nine to discuss the project again. Add the proposals we discussed in the afternoon tonight and give everyone a copy at the meeting tomorrow,, ordered Christopher. Felix listened carefully. He felt bitter when Christopher asked him to work tonight. 2/5 205 FM, 2 Feb Chapter 196 ¡®Why is there so much work to do?¡¯ he thought. He smiled bitterly. It seemed that vitamin drink just now had turned into coffee to keep. him awake and full. Felix was unhappy in his heart, but he dared not say it, pretended to be pumped up, and replied, ¡°Sure, Mr. Levine. I¡¯ll arrange and revise the materials right away.¡± Before hanging up the phone, Christopher seemed to have found his conscience. Realizing he had been giving Felix so much work recently, he said warmly, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ll give you a bonus this month.¡± After hanging up the phone, Felix eximed inwardly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of giving a bonus? I have to work so much every day, and I don¡¯t even have time to go out and meet women. Mr. Levine, if you really want to solve my problem, you should reward me with a wife! However, he was simply roasting. That was how professional assistants usually were.. One second, he wanted to resign, but the next moment, he started drafting seriously. It was another night of burning the midnight oil. It was Maxwell¡¯s first time picking up the three children from kindergarten. He was looking forward to it. He was so excited to the point that he hurried to hang up on Christopher when thetter called him. ¡°That brat is being so obvious. Firstly, he said he was worried about me going to a new ce. Like I¡¯ll believe him. Secondly, he was acting weird and kept calling me,¡¯ he thought. Maxwell knew that if something was wrong. Christopher wanted to inquire about Kimberly and the children, but he was too embarrassed to call her himself and wanted to get information from Maxwell. Maxwell didn¡¯t give Christopher a chance because he disliked his method. ¡®He made himself look like a girl getting married for the first time. Look at him cowering, Maxwell eximed inwardly. 3/5 95% Chapter 1961 It was not like what the Levine family members would do at all. Maxwell retorted in his heart, ¡°He¡¯s acting like a coward. He doesn¡¯t even know someone is taking his wife away. He certainly doesn¡¯t live up to the family name. What is he even good at?¡± He evenughed at himself and thought, ¡®Could it be Christopher doesn¡¯t sound domineering enough? I should have named him something else back then.¡± Maxwell led the three children into the living room and saw Kimberlying down from the second floor. The three children were very excited and took turns saying, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Mommy. Great-grandpa picked us up today.¡± Kimberly raised her eyes and looked at Maxwell. She greeted politely, ¡°Grandpa Maxwell.¡± Maxwell was very happy. He grinned and said, ¡°Hi, it¡¯s been a while, Kimberly.¡± Kimberly saw the three little children goofing around Maxwell and said gently, ¡°Dexter, take your brother and sister out to y. I need to speak with Great-grandpa about something.¡± Dexter nodded firmly and replied, ¡°Sure, Mommy.¡± He had always been willing, enjoyed helping Kimberly, and felt proud. The children left. The living room became quiet. Kimberly made Maxwell his favorite coffee, something she was very good at. Probably feeling a little touched, Maxwell thought only Kimberly could make the taste. he liked. Holding the steaming cup, he lifted the lid, blew on the drink, and gently took a sip. ¡°Hmm. Only you can bring out the vors of the coffee beans,¡± he said. Kimberly smiled. ¡°The coffee beans are handmade in one of our vis. Its aroma is simr to the one I made for you at Norham before, but it has a unique fragrance. Grandpa Maxwell, if you like it, I¡¯ll ask Esther to pack some for you when you go back,¡± she said. Chatper 197 Chatper 197 Chapter 197 Maxwell stared at Kimberly, unable to believe how formal she was toward him when she used to treat him like her own grandfather. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He knew Kimberly had brought up the topic of his return as soon as he spoke simply because she was set on chasing him back to Norham. Kimberly fixed her bright, sparkling eyes straight at Maxwell¡¯s. ¡°Grandpa, why did you suddenlye to Dellmoor without giving me a heads-up? I heard from John that you were stopped outside. Then again, you shouldn¡¯t me them. The security at the Larson residence has always been stringent. They¡¯re just protecting me and the three kids,¡± she said. Her gaze was unwavering, showing no attempt of dodging as she spoke. Maxwell recalled how Kimberly possessed a weak aura and seemed a little anxiety- ridden when she was still Katherine. Although she often visited the Levine manor to chat and y chess with him, she was rather quiet most of the time. She barely talked much and seldom initiated a conversation with him. Even so, Maxwell was still on her side. In Maxwell¡¯s memory, Kimberly had never grumbled about Christopher¡¯s faults to him. He found that very rare and thus favored her so much. He believed the Levine family would be harmonious with Kimberly as Christopher¡¯s wife. Unfortunately, Christopher was nothing but a disappointment. At that thought, Maxwell sighed again. Knowing that Kimberly was a smart child, Maxwell did not bother beating around the bush and revealed the intention of his visit. ¡°I¡¯ve always seen you as family. This has never changed, nor will it change, not even if you and Christopher aren¡¯t on good terms. To be honest, I visited today hoping to get your help.¡± That made Kimberly confused. Chapter 197 Her beautiful eyes shone with a look of curiosity, and a perplexed expression crossed her face. ¡°Huh? You need my help?¡± Kimberly pointed to Maxwell and then to herself. Maxwell didn¡¯t find it weird as it was within his expectations to see Kimberly surprised. He nodded calmly. ¡°You should know it, too. Christopher¡¯s father has always been a headache for our family. Heather was such a good wife, yet he chose to abandon her. The worst thing is that the other woman is Yandel¡¯s adopted daughter,¡± uttered Maxwell. That happened a long time ago. Kimberly had heard fragments of what happened but was unsure about the details. She didn¡¯t expect that someone like Maxwell, who was so concerned about his dignity, would take the initiative to ask her for help. Kimberly listened attentively to the recount of the emotional entanglement of the previous generation. It was aplicated story that involved familial ties and love. ¡°At that time, Christopher was old and sensible enough. He was at an important stage of growing up. Having his father¡¯spany was very important. Besides, Heather was such a well-educated and sensible woman. Lilian and I adored her very much. It was a pity that my stubborn son insisted on divorcing her and marrying the other woman. And that other woman is Yandel¡¯s adopted daughter, also your aunt,¡± exined Maxwell. ¡°There was nothing I could do to stop them. I asserted I¡¯d only ept Heather as the Levine family¡¯s daughter-inw. I made it clear that I would not acknowledge them and that woman would never be a member of our family, not even if they cloped. Eventually, they really ran away together. Yandel and I used to be friends. He talked to me about their affairs, hoping that there may be a turnaround. Nheless, I refused, and things ended unhappily between us.¡± He paused a little. ¡°Seraphina was adopted by your grandfather and also entrusted by an old friend. Your grandmother has four sons but no daughters, so naturally, your family held Seraphina as the apple of their eyes. Her sudden departure left your grandmother missing her so much that her health took a turn for the worse. Not long after, she was diagnosed with a serious disease and passed away. Since then, Yandel s¨¦vered all ties with us. My attitude initially wasn¡¯t good either. I used them of failing to discipline their daughter, causing us to be at loggerheads.¡± Kimberly found everything she heard unbelievable. It was beyond her imagination that things would turn out to be soplicated. 2/4 Chapter 197 ¡®No wonder Grandpa was against me getting along with the Levine family. Come to think of it, he was probably very helpless when he looked for me back then since I was still Christopher¡¯s wife at that time. After all, it¡¯s not right to break up a marriage. I¡¯m sure Grandpa must¡¯ve been conflicted back then, she mused. Maxwell added, ¡°I¡¯m here today to bury the hatchet. We only have a few decades of life. Your grandfather and I are both in our twilight years. Who knows how long more will we live? We were young and impulsive back then and so eager to protect our loved ones that we didn¡¯t put ourselves in each other¡¯s shoes. Besides, I can¡¯t let our grudges hurt you and Christopher again.¡± Kimberly was at a loss. ¡®Why did we get involved again?¡¯ she wondered. She was about to respond when Maxwell picked up what he had just said. ¡°Your grandfather Yandel is too stubborn. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll hit me with his walking cane if I visit him straight. It¡¯s not a big deal for me, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll affect his health if he gets too agitated. He listens to you. So, I thought of asking you to be our peacemaker and help us resolve our grudges. What do you think?¡± Kimberly felt her head throbbing. She could imagine how tricky this matter was. ¡®Grandpa Maxwell is right. My grandpa not only has a bad temper, but he¡¯s also verymanding and powerful. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have insisted on making me take over thepany despite everyone¡¯s objections. Then again, it¡¯ll be a great achievement if I can help resolve the previous generation¡¯s grudges. It¡¯ll do good for both Grandpa and Grandpa Maxwell, she ruminated. Despite being someone who did not like to pry into others¡¯ privacy, Kimberly still voiced her doubts, ¡°My aunt and my father-inw never returned after that?¡± Maxwell¡¯s expression grew grim upon hearing the mention of the two. ¡°I doubt that unfilial son of mine has the guts to return. They went abroad after running away and never came back again.¡± Kimberly had seen such elopement plots in dramas where couples only cared about. and were so desperate for love to the point of giving up everything for it. She thought it was something she could only find in dramas to create hype for the storyline. It was beyond her expectation that such a situation would actually happen to someone she knew. ¡®I wonder how Grandpa,will react if he finds out that Grandpa Maxwell is staying at the Larson residence. I bet he¡¯ll be furious,¡¯ Kimberly contemted. Chapter 197 Kimberly shuddered at the thought of that. ¡®Luckily, Yandel seldomes over. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to stop them from meeting and getting into a fight, she thought. Chatper 198 Chatper 198 Chapter 198 Though Yandel did not go there often, it did not mean he would not go over. Still, Kimberly expressed her worries. ¡°Mr. Levine, there¡¯s no problem with you living in the Larson residence. But I¡¯m worried that my grandpa wille here suddenly. If the two of you get into a fight by then, you guys may get emotional. It¡¯s bad for health.¡± What Kimberly said made sense, and it was reasonable that she had such concern. Maxwellughed and said half-jokingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tolerate that old codger.¡± He thought Kimberly not driving him away was half the battle. The words ¡°Mr. Levine¡± made Maxwell somewhat ufortable, though, as it sounded formal. Besides, she kept addressing Yandel as ¡°her grandpa¡± intimately. Although Maxwell was upset, he recognized that times had evolved and could only bear with it. He thought of settling the score with Christopher when he returned home, as Christopher had Soon, Maxwell and Kimberly had chatted to their heart¡¯s content. Esther led Candice into the house, ready to inform them it was time for dinner. Candice was a joyful child. She would get acquainted with anyone and could always spark conversation. She broke free of Esther¡¯s grip and ran toward Maxwell. ¡°Great-grandpa, you are biased. You ignored us as soon as you saw Mommy. Daddy is like this, too.¡± Her iconic cute voice was so infectious that it made Maxwellugh out loud. Maxwell, surprised by her words, said, ¡°Oh? Your daddy only apanies mommy instead of you, huh?¡± Candice nodded her head fervently and replied solemnly, ¡°Yes. I never lie!¡± Candice was good at vying for favors. Kimberly listened to their conversation and was mortified. She mused, ¡®What¡¯s going on? When did Candice be so good at exaggerating things?¡± In truth, Christopher had only spent time with them once or twice. 1/4 Chapter 198 Seeing her parents talk about things together for a long time, Candice thought Christopher was biased toward Kimberly. A moment ago, Maxwell was still thinking about dealing with Christopher when he went home. Candice¡¯s words had directly helped Christopher gain a plus point now. Maxwell suddenly felt Christopher was not useless. He also realized that the rtionship between Christopher and Kimberly might not be as bad as he thought, and Kimberly might even give birth to other grandchildren of the Levine family in the future. Maxwell had made outstanding achievements in the business world. He did not feel it when he was young and had almost spent all his time in his career. Only after passing the business to Christopher did he have the time to think about life. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He felt the Levine family¡¯s descendants were too few. Thus, he put all his hopes on Christopher now. After Christopher got married, Maxwell always encouraged Christopher to have babies. He could still remember Christopher and Kimberly divorced secretly not long after he had encouraged them to have babies. Maxwell looked up at Kimberly and smiled meaningfully. Kimberly was standing there watching Maxwell and Candice interact intimately and happened to meet Maxwell¡¯s gaze. All of a sudden, she felt a little uneasy. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go have dinner!¡± Kimberly got up and changed the subject. Dexter, Sebastian, and Candice sat at the table and enjoyed the dishes heartily. The ambiance was warm and lovely. Kimberly certainly should take the credit for that. Many children of other families had eating problems. Either they were picky eaters, or they had to be fed. 2/4 Chapter 198 Basically, there was no eating problem in the Larson residence. Kimberly was busy serving Maxwell. Maxwell had eaten all kinds of delicacies. However, he hadn¡¯t eaten sofortably for a long time, which made him have a great appetite and eat more. Kimberly was a little worried about that. Knowing that neither adults nor children should overeat, she couldn¡¯t help reminding him, ¡°Mr. Levine, why do you cat more now? Is the food here suitable for your taste? But you can¡¯t overeat. Your stomach may not be able to handle it.¡± Maxwell was picking up a piece of braised pork rib. As soon as Kimberly¡¯s words fell, he quickly stuffed it into his mouth. He looked as if he were a child who was afraid that the adult would confiscate the candy in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m healthy. I had a full health checkupst month, and the doctor said I have a middle- aged physical condition in my 70s,¡± Maxwell said proudly. Kimberly gave him a thumbs-up upon hearing that. After being busy for a whole night, Kimberly finally had time to sit down. She pondered for a while and decided to call Christopher. Maxwell indeed treated her well. There was no problem for him to temporarily stay in the Larson residence at all. However, he was there on a mission, and it was a big deal about the Levine family and the Larson family. Her current identity had put her in an awkward position. Thus, she made up her mind to let Christopher know about that. She hesitated for a long time to make the call. Meanwhile, Christopher had just called and briefly talked to Maxwell. His phone rang again right after he ended the call. He thought Maxwell had something else to say, so Maxwell called him back. 95% Chapter 198 Christopher took the phone and nced at it. He was stunned and surprised. Seeing that it was Kimberly calling, he couldn¡¯t help feeling sweet. He was overjoyed. Such happiness was no less than securing arge order himself. ¡°Hey, Christopher. How could you let your grandpae to Dellmoor alone?¡± Kimberly went straight to the point. Her tone was full of dissatisfaction. But when Christopher heard it, the tone changed. He neither found it harsh nor did he think she was scolding him. Shamelessly, Christopher said, ¡°You should know Grandpa is stubborn. He¡¯s the one. who made the decision. I couldn¡¯t stop him if he wanted to go. Right? And I couldn¡¯t just lock him in the house. Grandmother didn¡¯t agree either and gave him the silent. treatment. Still, it couldn¡¯t change his mind.¡± What he said was both the truth and his excuse. Since the beginning, he had been supporting Maxwell to go to Dellmoor. Kimberly was speechless. After hearing his extravagant words, she did not know how to demand an exnation anymore. No matter what, she could not admit defeat. Kimberly deliberately fidgeted, not listening to exnations. ¡°That¡¯s your family business. I don¡¯t care. You¡¯d better find a way to take him away. If my grandpa finds out and they fight, there¡¯s really nothing I can do.¡± Kimberly¡¯s stance and attitude were clear. She did not want to get involved in the previous generation¡¯s grudges between the two families. Chatper 199 Chatper 199 Chapter 199 Christopher had nned to leave for Dellmoor in two days. Suddenly, a rather smug idea came to his mind. Christopher smiled and said shamelessly, ¡°Can I take that as you¡¯re inviting me to the Larson residence?¡± Kimberly rolled her eyes and retorted ruthlessly, ¡°Sir, I can see you¡¯re bad atnguages.¡± Even so, Christopher was not infuriated. That would never have happened in the past. In Levine Group, everyone was afraid of Christopher. Someone even nicknamed him ¡°Dark Lord.¡± Even Felix felt nervous around Christopher like a mouse seeing a cat. To them, Christopher liked to act unexpectedly, and anything could happen. As team members, they were fearful all day long. If something went wrong and Christopher got angry, they should not exin. That was because even if their exnations were reasonable, Christopher would still think they had failed to aplish the task as long as they made a mistake. Those exnations would instantly be weak, turning into sophistry. However, something different happened that day. Or rather, something different happened to Christopher in the face of Kimberly. His tolerance and endurance had.obviously improved a lot.. Christopher, with a cu nning look, responded as the situation demanded. He wanted to see how eloquent Kimberly could be. Heughed frivolously like a ruffian and teased, ¡°Oh? You know me so well. It seems. that you care about me.¡± He meant what he said. Hearing Christopher quickly change the subject and flirt with her, Kimberly nearly. choked on her own breath. She thought the man before her was truly shameless. Kimberly brushed a stray lock of the hair from her forehead, giving herself a pep talk. Chapter 199 ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as narcissistic as you. It¡¯s an eye-opener to me today.¡± Kimberly snorted coldly. In other words, she was saying Christopher was absolutely shameless. Kimberly could tell Christopher was cu nning when he tried to y a trick. There was no need for her to tangle with him anymore. She had to end it quickly. Otherwise, it would be a waste of her time and life. Anyway, she had already achieved her goal. She only wanted to tell Christopher to hurry over and take his grandfather away. As the saying went, ¡°Better safe than sorry.¡± She was worried that the heads of the Levine family and the Larson family would fight with each other ¡°That¡¯s all. Please deal with it,¡± Kimberly stated her stance once again. With that, she hung up the phone with disgust. She would block Christopher if she could. It was ironic that the call duration between them had broken the record. conversa When they were still in their marriage, every time she called him, the Back conversation would be, ¡°Are youing back?¡± If it was a ¡°yes, he would hum in response. And if it was a ¡°no,¡± he would reply to her, ¡°I have a meeting.¡± Kimberly hung up the phone quickly. A series of beeps sounded. Christopher¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard the annoying beeping sound. He thought, ¡®Why am I so unlovable today? My dear grandpa also hung up the phone without saying anything. And my dear ex-wife was just like him. She even warned and threatened me before hanging up the phone!¡± Christopher thought Maxwell had a great time at the Larson residence because thetter had taken care of everything. Chapter 199 s, he had his hopes dashed to pieces. He realized Kimberly only disyed an arrogant and overbearing demeanor toward him, though. It shouldn¡¯t matter if he went to the Larson residence after he finished his work in the next two days. Before nine o¡¯clock the following morning, the conference room was already full of people. Everyone was well-dressed. Christopher was d in a top-notch Armani suit, and his hairstyle had been specially styled. It made him look energetic. After walking into the conference room with an imposing aura, he swept his gaze across the room and thought, ¡®Not bad. Everyone is still full of energy and vitality. Felix, however, was in a bad shape. In order to amend the proposal, he had had a vitamin drink and three cups of coffee. After staying up all night, he finallypleted the proposal to be discussed at the meeting that day.. Christopher looked at Felix and paused momentarily before narrowing his eyes. Felix caught the change in Christopher¡¯s expression. Feeling aggrieved, he uttered, ¡°Mr. Levine, I¡¯m doing this for thepany. I have dark circles under my eyes after getting up in the morning. Even though the kind-hearted administrative assistant helped me with ayer of thick foundation after I arrived at the office, there¡¯s no way it could save me! Christopher sat down and spoke solemnly. ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting¡± Felix first made a concise report of the revised proposal. The proposal had already been discussed many times. After all, besides constantly striving for perfection, Christopher was demanding and also a stickler for details. While listening, Christopher interrupted from time to time and asked the relevant personnel for advice. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Everyone present felt like they were defending their thesis, and Christopher was the tricky and strange lecturer. The head of the financial department was a man in his 40s, wearing a pair of gold- Chapter 199 rimmed sses. He looked simple and elegant, but the receded hairline ruined his image. His professional ability was one of the best in thepany. However, he was a little overwhelmed that day. The main reason was Christopher¡¯s questions were too detailed and included the data. of the past few years. The head of the finance department neither brought his assistant to the meeting nor did he have anyone to support him in the room. After he had finished answering, he breathed a sigh of relief and uncontrobly wiped the sweat from his forehead. The atmosphere in the room was tense. Many people were nervous. They had made preparations and worked very hard. In spite of that, they were afraid of being asked what they hadn¡¯t prepared. It was like preparing for exams in their student days, especially the university entrance exam. Most people burned the midnight oil for countless days. Still, they were not confident. Especially before they entered the examination hall, they were still feeling insecure, afraid that the exam questions were something they had not prepared for. Recently, most people in Levine Group felt that the pressure at work had multiplied. They were worried and did not know whether the situation was temporary or permanent. They were at a loss for what to do. Even Astaroth in the gossip group, who knew Christopher best, dared not to make predictions easily now. Chatper 200 Chatper 200 Chapter 200 At Dellmoor Hospital¡¯s psychiatric department, Vincent¡¯s mother Delh had been nursed to health and showed evident signs of improvement. Previously, the docte rmended transferring her to Dellmoor Hospital¡¯s psychiatric department to better achieve the expected level of her health before her surgery. As time would heal all wounds, Vincent¡¯s mother Delh had finally regained her sanity and could recognize her rtives and friends. She was exceptionally pleased with Olivia and relieved that Vincent had found true love. When she thought about herself, Delh thought her life was too miserable. Back then, she was also beautiful and had a good family background. Many young men had visited the Goldale residence and asked for her hand in marriage. However, Delh did not like any of them and fell for Thomas, who was cold and indifferent. At that time, her mother had reminded her, ¡°This man is too ambitious, so he probably won¡¯t pay much attention to his family. Are you sure you want to marry him?¡± However, Delh was young and impulsive. She was determined as she had already fallen in love and reveled in the lovely happiness she was experiencing. Dumbly, she thought she would have a transcendental love. Over these years, Delh had been torturing herself by thinking she had not done well. enough. Eventually, she developed psychological problems and then a m ental disorder and became a lu natic whom others feared. Delh was grateful that she regained her consciousness. She did not hate Thomas. Without any love for him, she would harbor no hatred for him too. She had given up regarded him as a stranger. on Thomas and now Meanwhile, Thomas heard the news of Delh¡¯s recovery. Lately, he had been busy arranging Jaxon¡¯s marriage. 1/4 Then, when he was finally free. Thomas wished Tea with a big bouquet b?r Thoman said ewsiendly with surprised book is you¡¯ve finally recovered Throughout his life, he felt remorerful now and no women The first was Jason¡¯s mother, Nancy, but she was already dead He suddenly had a guilty conscience and wanted to make up for Delh. Thomas was in high spirits. Theard from Vince that you are recovering well and can have the surgery soon. When¡¯s the surgery? I¡¯ll apany you through it. After the inperations, we can go back to the Sullivan residence together There was no emotion in Delh¡¯s eyes. She let Thomas ramble on his own Then Thomas made a request. T. I have let you and Vince down back then However, as is innocent. Besides Nancy is dead. The living should cherish the present. Jan is also a pitiful child. He finally returned, so I hope the brothers can support each jother. Tomorrow 11s i wedding, and I hope Vince can attend it. Can you talk to him about this? If Delh had not given up on Thomas the would have beaten and chased him out of the ward for his exnation Delh was a sensible person, and the understood part of the truth behind it. She knew Nancy was not a bad woman. Everything was because of Thomas, However, Delh was unsure if Jaxon would pose a threat to Vincent. Presently, Delh had not known Jaxon and Olivia¡¯s past rtionship. After saying those words. Thomas looked at Delh affectionately and eagerly. Delh sand faintly, I respect Vince¡¯s opinion on this matter. I will inform him, but it¡¯s up to him to decade¡¯ Then she added a meaningful but ironic and reminding speech, ¡°Thomam, a man shouldn¡¯t be too grendy Back then, you wanted your wife and mistress to get along well. Now that you¡¯re alder, you want the half-brothers to love each other. without ratrangement. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking for too much?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing dai. Thomas eyes darkened. He did not rapeis Delh, who was sick and bedridden, to tell him such an enligharing sprecher sur engained her sanity Chapter 200 Then, when he was finally free, Thomas visited Delh with a big bouquet. Thomas said excitedly with a surprised look, ¡°L, you¡¯ve finally recovered.¡± 8 F F F F Throughout his life, he felt remorseful toward two women. The first was Jaxon¡¯s mother, Nancy, but she was already dead. He suddenly had a guilty conscience and wanted to make up for Delh.. Thomas was in high spirits. ¡°I heard from Vince that you are recovering well and can have the surgery soon. When¡¯s the surgery? I¡¯ll apany you through it. After the operation, we can go back to the Sullivan residence together.¡± There was no emotion in Delh¡¯s eyes. She let Thomas ramble on his own. Then, Thomas made a request. ¡°L, I have let you and Vince down back then. However, Jax is innocent. Besides, Nancy is dead. The living should cherish the present. Jax is also a pitiful child. He finally returned, so I hope the brothers can support each- other. Tomorrow is Jax¡¯s wedding, and I hope Vince can attend it. Can you talk to him about this?¡± If Delh had not given up on Thomas, she would have beaten and chased him out of the ward for his exnation. Delh was a sensible person, and she understood part of the truth behind it. She knew Nancy was not a bad woman. Everything was because of Thomas. However, Delh was unsure if Jaxon would pose a threat to Vincent. Presently, Delh had not known Jaxon and Olivia¡¯s past rtionship. After saying those words, Thomas looked at Delh affectionately and eagerly. Delh said faintly, ¡°I respect Vince¡¯s opinion on this matter. I will inform him, but it¡¯s up to him to decide.¡± Then, she added a meaningful but ironic and reminding speech, ¡°Thomas, a man shouldn¡¯t be too greedy. Back then, you wanted your wife and mistress to get along well. Now that you¡¯re older, you want the half-brothers to love each other without estrangement. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking for too much?¡± seves darkened. Hearing this, Thomas¡¯ eyes He did not expect Delh, who was sick and bedridden, to tell him such ant enlightening speech once she regained her sanity. Chapter 200 He had to agree that he was too greedy. Jaxon and Vincent had been at odds with each other since birth. Besides, they were also love rivals for Olivia. The family could never be in harmony. Thomas stayed in the ward for about an hour before he left. He kept receiving calls for details of the wedding. In the afternoon, Vincent visited Delh with Olivia. Olivia had a thermal food jar in her hand. It contained the lentil soup she spent all morning cooking. Olivia smiled brightly. ¡°Mrs. Goldale, let me prepare the lentil soup for you.¡± Delh smiled so happily that her eyes crinkled. Vincent deliberately leaned forward and whispered in Delh¡¯s ear, ¡°This is a lentil soup made with love under Mrs. Salter¡¯s remote supervision.¡± Delh understood that Vincent wanted her to praise Olivia¡¯s effort and sincerity. Delh epted the lentil soup handed by Olivia and took a whiff first before taking a small sip. ¡°Hmm, the lentil soup has a strong vor, so it must have been well-cooked. It seems that Ollie¡¯s family has a unique recipe. It¡¯s so delicious. I have to drink lots,¡± Delh praised. Olivia was flustered by thepliments and blushed. Vincent supplemented in exaggeration, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mom, I don¡¯t even get to taste it. She is so good to you!¡± Delh finished the lentil soup quickly and immediately gave Olivia a thumbs up. ¡°Absolutely! So when will you marry such a good girl?¡± Delh¡¯s choice of words was carefully made. Earlier, Thomas mentioned that Jaxon was getting married. However, Thomas never asked or said anything about Vincent¡¯s marriage throughout his visit. 3/4 Chapter 200 From that, Delh assumed Vincent had yet to mention it to Thomas. She liked Olivia since the first time she met her. Olivia was good-looking and kind- hearted. If Vincent lost her, it would be hard for him to find another girl with such good qualities. Therefore, Delh decided to pressure them and give them reminders today. Vincent said smugly. ¡°Soon. We¡¯ll have a wedding once you fully recover.¡± After saying that, he held Olivia in his arms and showed off their rtionship before Delh. Delh suspected that he was being perfunctory, so she turned to Olivia, ¡°Is that so. Ollie? Has he proposed yet?¡± Olivia looked embarrassed and shy, which was very cute. Vincent tried to save Oliv embarrassment and said, ¡°Mom, how could her directly like this? You should direct the question at me.¡± you ask. The family chattered away, and the ward felt different as its atmosphere became warmer. Before Vincent and Olivia left, Delh told them what Thomas had asked for. Delh knew it was a demanding task, so she reminded him, ¡°Vince, you should follow your heart. You will not be at fault for deciding on whatever. I think you shouldn¡¯t attend lest it brings you trouble. Out of sight, out of mind.¡± However, Vincent said yfully, ¡°I¡¯ll go. I must go.¡± Delh was baffled and had a face full of doubts. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!